《I Kidnapped the Hero’s Women》 Chapter 1 – Kidnapping (1) [Trantor ¨C Peptobismol] Chapter 1 ¨C Kidnapping (1) [Kahahaha! Wee to myboratory! From now on, you will be plete¡¯ through my experiments!] [Ugh, Y-Yuri, what are we going to do?] [Don¡¯t worry. I will definitely¡­ definitely kill that bastard and we¡¯ll all escape together!] This is so cliche. So cliche. Is this really your best effort? Even if you are an indie game developer, is this the story you spent five years hyping up and preparing for? ¡°Maybe there¡¯s a twisting?¡± No? This studio is known for shocking developments just when you start to feel bored. This might not be the end. Though the story keeps leaning into worn-out cliches, my anticipation only grew. What kind of epic twist are they building up to with all this? The ytime was nearing two hours, but I continued. If I go over two hours, I can¡¯t get a refund, but that¡¯s fine. When this first episode ends, they¡¯ll surely break all the tedious buildup in a spectacr way. [Argh! Aaargh! How could this happen? How did you escape? You were bound by dark magic and couldn¡¯t use mana!] [You fool¡­ I used brute strength! Hearing my friends¡¯ screams, I trained my body for the past three years!] [Impossible! I never imagined my magic orb could be destroyed by sheer force! That unnatural strength¡­ could it be¡­!] [No need to know! Just die quietly!] [Boom! Boom!] [With my newly awakened, unknown power, I defeated the dark magician, An Vermont. Finally, I escaped this hellish ce with my friends¡­] ¡°Wow¡­¡± It was a ¡°wow¡± filled with mixed emotions. Is this the end of Chapter 1? The young protagonist and his friends get kidnapped and tortured by a mad dark magician, then awaken his powers, destroy everything, and escape? Is this for real? And the power he awakens isn¡¯t some cool ability, but just brute strength. This is so disappointing. ¡°Rating 0 stars. What? I can¡¯t give 0 stars? Then 1 star. How dare they sell this crap for money. Time to exercise some good influence as the advance team.¡± I immediately wrote a review. For the ¡°How far did you y?¡± section, I of course selected ¡°Saw all endings.¡± That way, my review¡¯s credibility would increase. My lie was a well-intentioned one, meant to save others from wasting their money. [¡­I thought it couldn¡¯t get worse, but the final ending is truly something else. Only y this if you¡¯re rich and can afford to waste money.] By the time I finished writing, the review was 5800 characters long. First upload to the review board, done. Almost immediately,ments like ¡°Is this for real?¡±, ¡°How did you finish the game in just three hours after release?¡±, ¡°Did this guy speedrun it?¡± flooded in, but I deleted and blocked them all. Soon,ments like ¡°Quit after one hour and got a refund LOL¡±, ¡°Wow, the plot stays crap until the end?¡±, and ¡°Thanks for saving us money, bro¡± started to appear, reversing the public opinion. Yeah, this is it. As the number of likes on my review increased, so did my satisfaction. ¡°You guys are going to take a hit in Korean sales. Now, what other trash game should I try next? Huh? What¡¯s this?¡± A notification dinged. It was an email. It was from the gamepany. How did these guys get my email address? Creepy. [Hey, you ignorant brat. Our logs show you only yed up to Chapter 1. What do you mean you saw the ending? You¡¯re not getting away with this. For you, a special-] Alright, that¡¯s enough. They just confessed to illegally using my personal information. They¡¯re in for a rude awakening. Do they think privacyws are a joke? They messed with the wrong person. I¡¯ve been to court so many times over online fights that I know all kinds ofws inside and out. ¡°What? Why is my monitor glowing?¡± At that moment, the screen was filled with a bright blue light. [This is a special reward for the first user to clear all endings.] ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t see all the endings¡­¡± [You said you did.] The light from the monitor enveloped my body, sending chills down my spine. Oh no, is this what I think it is? *** Vermont Mansion. The building, like a fortress rising from barrennd, was bustling even in the dead of night. Maids rushed through the kitchen preparing food, and with quiet steps, headed to the library. All because of An Vermont, the eldest son of the Vermont Count. Recently obsessed with strange magic, An had shut himself in the library and hadn¡¯te out. It wasn¡¯t that his days and nights were reversed; he just didn¡¯t sleep. ¡°He seems to be getting more entric by the day¡­¡± ¡°Shh! Quiet! He¡¯ll hear you¡­¡± If he felt even a bit hungry, he would summon the maids, scolding them if they took too long. Entering the library with even the slightest noise would provoke his ire. The magic he was researching emitted an ominous, dark aura, increasing the staff¡¯s anxiety daily. ¡°It seems like dark magic, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Of course it does. Are we going to be exterminated by the royal family if this gets out? I¡¯m scared.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we stop young master An before it¡¯s toote¡­?¡± ¡°Hey, you¡¯re new, right? Stop young master An? Ha. Give it a try. We¡¯re curious to see what happens.¡± As the senior maids started betting on whether the new maid would be whipped or sacrificed to the dark magic, her face turned pale. She¡¯d heard he was ruthless, but this was extreme. She had taken the job because they hired uneducatedmoners and paid well, but the work was insanely difficult. ¡°Here, newbie. Take this tea.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°He¡¯s been chanting spells more often today, so he¡¯ll be thirsty soon. If he coughs, we¡¯ll all get pped, so hurry. But don¡¯t run and make noise or you¡¯ll get beaten senseless.¡± ¡°Eek. Yes¡­¡± The new maid took the tray with the teapot and cups, trembling. Just go. Go quietly. It¡¯s just a simple task: open the door quietly, put the tray on the side table, and leave without a sound. Repeating this to herself, she approached the library door, trembling. ¡°Status window! Status window! Status windooow!!!¡± Oh. The young master is at it again. Chanting iprehensible spells. *** I opened my eyes to an unfamiliar ceiling. A dark room filled with bookshelves. Strange symbols and drawings covered the floor. My hands were¡­ Why were they so thin and pale? ¡°What?¡± The high-pitched, ridiculous voice that came out of my mouth surprised even me. An unfamiliar ce and an unfamiliar body. Is this what I think it is? Stay calm. ¡°Status window! Status window! Status windooow!!!¡± I immediately shouted for the status window. If this is what I think it is, there should be a status window as a basic feature. [Status Window] [Name: An Vermont] [Age: 19] [Destined to be a viin. Everything around you leads you down the path of evil.] ¡°So, the worst-case scenario came true¡­¡± I had suspected I might be transmigrated when the monitor glowed. But it wasn¡¯t as the protagonist, but the Chapter 1 viin, An. This was totally unexpected. ¡°Heh heh heh heh¡­¡± Wow, this guy has an eerieugh. Justughing makes me sound like a viin. What did the protagonist and his friends see in this guy to follow him home? Oh. ¡°Right. That was the root of all evil.¡± Thinking back, An¡¯s downfall was all because he messed with the protagonist and his friends. The protagonist, an orphan who had not yet awakened his power, and his friends from the same orphanage. When the orphanage went bankrupt, they were sold to a ve trader, and it was An who picked them up. If An hadn¡¯t mistreated the protagonist and his friends. No, if he hadn¡¯t picked them up in the first ce, he wouldn¡¯t have been split in half by the protagonist. This whole household gives off a suspicious vibe, but if I can avoid being killed by the protagonist, my chances of survival skyrocket. I can just burn all the dark magic books and erase the traces. ¡®This might be easier than I thought.¡¯ For a ¡°fuck you¡± type of transmigration story, it¡¯s quite friendly. They could have transmigrated me as ater-stage viin, but they ced me in a part I yed through, implying they want me to survive. ¡°Huh?¡± Thud, thud, thud. Heavy footsteps echoed into the library. Not just one, but two, three¡­ I couldn¡¯t tell. There were many. Who could it be? The door burst open with a loud voice. ¡°An! This sister has brought you the perfect materials for your experiment! I saw the perfect candidates at the ve market and bought them right away!¡± ¡°¡­?¡± What? [Trantor ¨C Peptobismol] Chapter 2 – Kidnapping (2) [Trantor ¨C Peptobismol] Chapter 2 ¨C Kidnapping (2) Although I only yed up to Chapter 1, the Vermont family in the story is impressive in many ways. The head of the family, Count Drago Vermont, was executed long ago for researching dark magic, leaving the Countess to act as the head in his stead. The eldest son, An Vermont, continued researching dark magic and conducting human experiments, only to be killed by the protagonist, who sliced him in half. The eldest daughter, Irene Vermont, became a necromancer researching resurrection magic and ended up imprisoned after being reported. ¡®What a messed-up family.¡¯ From start to finish, they are all trash. Is the Countess the only sane one? But judging by how her children turned out, that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case either. There are no normal people in this family. So. ¡°An! This sister has brought you the perfect materials for your experiments! I saw the perfect candidates at the ve market and bought them right away!¡± I should give up any hope that being cautious alone will allow me to avoid death. ¡°Ah, ah¡­¡± ¡°What? Are you so happy?¡± ¡°No, these kids are¡­¡± ¡°Look! Despite being lowly, their mana responsiveness is excellent, right? Oh, maybe your eyes,cking magic talent, can¡¯t see that. Anyway, I bought them specially for you, who will soon be the head of the family. It wasn¡¯t that expensive. Oh! The ve trader tried to overcharge me, not even being able to see their mana responsiveness, so I cut off his arms and legs. I threw him your business card and told him to contact you if he had anyints. He looked terrified and kept apologizing, so I doubt he¡¯ll contact you, but just so you know.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Irene patted my shoulder and smiled. I realized two things. First, An¡¯s sister and the eldest daughter, Irene Vermont, is crazy. And second, Irene clearly hates her brother. ¡°Why that face? Aren¡¯t they the kids with high mana responsiveness you¡¯ve been searching for?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The kids Irene brought were pushed towards me. A small girl with green hair, trembling like a frightened rabbit. And a tall girl with silver hair, baring her teeth and growling. Although I hadn¡¯t seen them before, they felt strangely familiar. [Skill, ¡®Appraisal¡¯ has been activated.] [Charlotte] [Age: 13] [Affection: -5] [She is wary of you.] I can see that. [Julia] [Age: 14] [Affection: -10] [She is hostile towards you.] I expected the ¡®Appraisal¡¯ skill to reveal something amazing, but it only tells me the obvious. Still, the ability to know their ages mighte in handy. At least I won¡¯t make the mistake of offending a thousand-year-old loli elf. ¡®So it is them.¡¯ No wonder they felt familiar. Charlotte and Julia. Familiar names. These are the kids who will be the protagonist¡¯spanions in the future. The protagonist, Yuri, cherishes them deeply, and they are the subjects of An Vermont¡¯s human experiments. So, isn¡¯t it better not to bring them here in the first ce? To that question, the answer came like this: Even if I didn¡¯t abduct them, someone else did. As if this was their destined fate¡­ ¡°Where¡¯s the other one?¡± ¡°The other one? What other one?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t there supposed to be three of them, not just two?¡± ¡°Oh. How did you know? One escaped. I bought him for the highest price, but he got away. Tsk.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Irene whispered to me with a meaningful smile. The one who escaped must be the protagonist, Yuri. A headache started to form. ¡°While escaping, he said, ¡®Wait for me! I¡¯ll definitely be stronger ande to save you!¡¯ Isn¡¯t that cute? But by the time hees, it¡¯ll be toote.¡± ¡°Did he really escape? You didn¡¯t let him go?¡± ¡°Oh my. What do you take this sister for?¡± Dudududu. Grinding my teeth without realizing it, Irene smiled faintly, seemingly satisfied. Those crazy eyes, impossible to read. ¡°See you next time. I personally procured the materials for you, so make sure you have results by then. Neither I nor Lord Kali have much patience.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Irene cheerfully waved and turned away, mming the door behind her. Leaving me alone in the library with two terrified children. ¡°Nice to meet you. My name is An Vermont. Wee to the Vermont mansion¡­¡± ¡°S-Sob¡­ Hic.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry! If you cry, you might get hit!¡± ¡°But¡­ Huuu.¡± ¡°Just hold on until Yuries!¡± ¡°Ah. This is giving me a headache.¡± Is this what they call being stuck between a rock and a hard ce? It¡¯s driving me crazy. ¡°Eat.¡± ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°What do you mean? It¡¯s food.¡± ¡°Is it for us?¡± ¡°¡­¡± When I handed them the te of food, both kids backed away warily, showing no sign of eating. Does being treated kindly by a viinous-looking guy make them more suspicious? With no other choice, I called a maid to rete the food in a dog bowl. ¡°Is this better?¡± ¡°¡­¡± I threw the kids into the next room with the food and water and returned to the library alone. Ignoring their murmurs of ¡®I¡¯m hungry¡­¡¯ and ¡®It might be poisoned,¡¯ I needed time to think. ¡®What should I do with these kids?¡¯ I¡¯d love to throw them out immediately. Send them somewhere, anywhere outside this mansion. Otherwise, the protagonist, Yuri, wille to punish me eventually. But the problem is Irene. Would that crazy woman have kidnapped these kids purely for her brother? Did she really let Yuri escape by ident? Plus, there¡¯s the subtle pressure she put on me, expecting ¡®results.¡¯ Who knows what she¡¯ll do if I don¡¯t produce any research results. So I can¡¯t harm the kids in the next room. Yet I have to conduct experiments using them. I¡¯m stuck. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s escape.¡± There¡¯s no solution here. If I start researching, I¡¯m doomed to die by the protagonist¡¯s hand. If I give up, the family will pressure me. It¡¯s literally a death trap. The only way out is to change it from a two-choice dilemma to a three-choice one: escape. Change my name, hide my identity, and live quietly somewhere far away, farming alone. [The evil god, ¡®Kali,¡¯ is watching you.] ¡°¡­!?¡± Suddenly, my heart tightened, my vision narrowed, and cold sweat ran down my back. I froze, forgetting to breathe, until the chilling sensation passed, and I could finally take a breath. What was that? It felt like a cold presence crept up behind me and touched my neck. After calming my wildly beating heart, I came to a conclusion. ¡°Hah, hah¡­ I¡¯m really screwed.¡± I¡¯ve tangled with some seriously bad folks. Why did I write a 5800-character review instead of summarizing it to 3000? What a cursed fate I¡¯ve brought upon myself. *** ¡°Charlotte! No! We don¡¯t know what¡¯s in it¡­¡± ¡°But I¡¯m hungry. Umm, um¡­ Huh? It¡¯s delicious?¡± ¡°Do you want to eat from a dog bowl?¡± ¡°It¡¯s better than starving!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Charlotte¡¯s outburst, with her face covered in white cream, left Julia speechless. Even though they were orphans with no education, they couldn¡¯t be ignorant of the Vermont family¡¯s notoriety. A ce rumored to echo with the screams of ves daily, with countless bones buried in the mansion¡¯s basement. Of all ces, they had to be sold here¡­ Without a clear mind, who knows what might happen? Despite crying from fear earlier, Charlotte was now scarfing down the cream pasta from the dog bowl. ¡°Julia, eat! It¡¯s really good!¡± ¡°No. There could be poison or drugs. At least one of us should stay alert in case something happens.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think anything will happen. The guy who gave it to us seemed nice.¡± ¡°What? That man? Are you out of your mind?¡± Julia was stunned by Charlotte¡¯s naive evaluation. How could that man seem nice? With his pale, almost translucent skin from never going outside, his greasy hair, and dark circles under his eyes. And the floor of the library covered in red magic circles and goat heads. ¡®Ugh. It¡¯s creepy.¡¯ He was clearly a dark magician researching forbidden magic. Just thinking about it made Julia shiver. How could he seem nice? Julia worried about whether Charlotte could survive this harsh world alone. ¡®Yuri isn¡¯t here. So, I have to protect Charlotte¡­¡¯ Yuri managed to escape dramatically. Promising to return no matter how long it takes or what it takes. Since Yuri said so, he will definitelye back eventually. So just hold on. Endure and wait, protecting Charlotte. Julia was biting her lip, making such a resolve, when. ¡°Are you behaving?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± The door burst open, and the sinister man entered. Julia instinctively jumped in front of Charlotte. A man radiating a literal ck aura, embodying the word ¡®sinister.¡¯ How many people had he ground up to be so ominous? Each word he spoke seemed to freeze the air around him. ¡°Did you enjoy your meal?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Why is he asking that? Did he put something in it? Confronted with his creepy smile, Charlotte and Julia froze. ¡°Why is only one of you eating? Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± ¡°¡­None of your business.¡± ¡°You need to eat well. You need to be healthy and gain weight. Heh heh heh.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Facing his eerie eyes, the air turned cold. What does he n to do with their body after making them healthy? ¡°If you won¡¯t eat, I have no choice. You¡¯ll be punished.¡± ¡°Finally showing your true colors! Using punishment as an excuse to do something terrible!?¡± ¡°Get up and run tenps around the yard. Now.¡± ¡°What?¡± Huh? [TL/N: The gender of ¡°Yuri¡± is kept ambiguous by the author, presumably for a twist in the future. We¡¯ll be using ¡°He/Him¡± until further context is revealed.] [Trantor ¨C Peptobismol] Chapter 3 – Kidnapping (3) [Trantor ¨C Peptobismol] Chapter 3 ¨C Kidnapping (3) ¡°I am Sylvia, a knight of the Vermont family, and I will oversee your running in ce of Master An.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°No questions. Start running, now!¡± ¡°What?¡± Julia¡¯s face turned dumbfounded. He said it was punishment. The infamous An Vermont called it ¡°punishment.¡± And yet, all they had to do was runps around the yard¡­? Something was off. Was he hiding his true intentions? From An¡¯s expression as he stood behind the female knight Sylvia, she couldn¡¯t read any emotions. ¡®What is this?¡¯ Running tenps around the yard? That can¡¯t be considered punishment! ¡°Huff, huff! Huff, huff¡­¡± ¡°Your form is terrible. Your athletic ability is severelycking.¡± ¡°You¡­ damn¡­¡± After about twops, Julia¡¯s stamina was already failing, and her posture was copsing. Meanwhile, An¡¯s scolding only annoyed her more. He looked pale and sickly, clearly less capable of running than she was! ¡°Charlotte is on her fifthp already. Unlike someone, she hasn¡¯t neglected her physical training.¡± Charlotte zoomed past Julia. Even though she didn¡¯t want to hear it, she couldn¡¯t help but listen to An¡¯sments, which only fueled her frustration. If only she didn¡¯t have the handicap of running with sandbags¡­ ¡°Tenps. That¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°Huff, huff¡­¡± ¡°Julia, you¡¯re still on your fourthp? Tsk. Pathetic stamina. That¡¯s not good. You need to be healthy. From now on, both of you will run every morning.¡± ¡°Understood, young master.¡± ¡°Both of you look utterly exhausted. Heh heh heh.¡± Meeting An¡¯s smile, Julia felt a chill down her spine. Was his goal to drain their energy? Was he nning to do something to them once they were too tired to resist? ¡°And now you must be hungry, and you¡¯ll have to eat. Heh heh heh.¡± ¡°What? Wait, what?¡± Warm food was served in a dog bowl, steaming hot. Julia¡¯s mouth watered. She had resolved not to touch the food they provided, but after running, her tired body was drawn to it. ¡°Charlotte¡­¡± ¡°Um? Hmm?¡± ¡°Never mind. Eat.¡± ¡°Yum!¡± Charlotte was already devouring the food. Didn¡¯t she already eat earlier? Julia wondered, but she dismissed the thought as she picked up a warm piece of bread. Closing her eyes tight, she took a bite. Contrary to her fears, there was no bitter poison taste. It was delicious. No, it was beyond delicious, perhaps because she had run and worked up an appetite. Before she realized it, Julia was devouring the bread and soup in a trance. ¡°Heh heh heh. Finished your meal?¡± ¡°¡­!?¡± At An¡¯s voice, Julia¡¯s hands trembled, and she set down the dog bowl. She had let her guard down. This must be part of his n. He had made her devour the food she swore not to touch in an instant. What is he nning now that she¡¯s off guard?! ¡°Your clothes are filthy, and you stink of sweat. How dirty. Take them and give them a bath.¡± ¡°Yes, young master.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Guided by the maids, Charlotte and Julia were led to the bathhouse. It was not some strange bath but a normal one reserved for their use. ¡®Hot water¡­¡¯ How long had it been since they had a bath like this? Not a tiny tub barely big enough for one person but a grand bathhouse¡­ As soon as they soaked in the hot water, the sensation, long forgotten, spread through their skin. Ahh¡­ Charlotte and Julia¡¯s delighted moans echoed. After a leisurely bath, they found that new pajamas, perfectly fitting their sizes, were prepared. ¡®They fit perfectly¡­¡¯ It was strange. It was unsettling. It was unsettling, yet strange. That man had clearly brought them here to use them. What benefit does he gain from pretending to be kind? It was iprehensible. ¡°A child needs sleep to grow. Spend the night in a dark room without a sliver of light. Heh heh heh.¡± The door creaked closed, and the room was plunged into darkness. The bedding was soft and cozy. After exhausting themselves running and eating their fill, then taking a hot bath, Julia felt drowsy. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t let my guard down¡­ Charlotte.¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± ¡°Already asleep. Huh? Could it be?¡± Was his goal to make them sleep? What would he do while they were asleep? Thinking back, they had entered this enclosed basement room without any resistance. This wasn¡¯t the time to be rxed. Though Julia was tensed again, she was pulled into bed by Charlotte¡¯s leg wrapping around her. ¡°Let go, Charlotte. This isn¡¯t the time for this.¡± ¡°Mmm. It¡¯s been so long since we had such afy bed¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Charlotte¡¯s sleep-talking sapped Julia¡¯s strength. How long had it been? Warm food, hot baths, and a cozy bed¡­ They hadn¡¯t experienced such things sinceing to the orphanage. Why was An doing this for them? What does he gain from treating them well? She needed to stay alert. She hadn¡¯t figured out his true intentions yet¡­ Sleep kept overtaking her. Maybe this time¡­ ¡°No¡­¡± Julia¡¯s eyes snapped open at the inexplicable whispers that haunted her nights. *** ¡°Damn it. Can I do something about this tone?¡± All I did all day was feed the kids, bathe them, dress them in new clothes, and put them to bed. Anyone would see those as normal, good deeds. But every time I spoke, it sounded like something a viin would say, and there¡¯s no way they wouldn¡¯t take it at face value. [You can now ess the Skill Window.] [Skill Window] [Fate of a Viin] [Passive Skill] [No matter where or when, everyone perceives you as a viin.] What kind of garbage skill is this? And it¡¯s a passive skill. It can¡¯t be turned off or on at will. Any other skills? [Innate Dullness] [Passive Skill] [All the world¡¯s mana dislikes you. Your mana responsiveness is significantly low.] [Viinous Disposition] [Passive Skill] [Evil gods and demons adore you for no reason. You¡¯re easily noticed by them.] [Evil Laughter] [Active Skill] [Laugh like a viin scheming something.] [Touch of Death] [Active Skill] [Spread a deadly aura around. Only affects low-level creatures like insects.] This skill set is as pathetic as it gets. I¡¯d discard all passive skills if possible. The active skills seem mostly useless. Ah. ¡®Touch of Death¡¯ might be handy as a mosquito repellent. ¡®This body is useless. Any thoughts of getting stronger are futile.¡¯ Forget ambition. I am not the protagonist of a game. I don¡¯t have high stats or potential. To survive, diplomacy is paramount. Make as many allies among the good guys as possible and exclude the viins. That¡¯s the only way to live. It¡¯s alreadyte. Returning to the library, I decided to inspect the mess An had left. Books scattered everywhere, magic circles carved into the floor, and various sacrificial offerings. Anyone would think he¡¯s researching dark magic. ¡®I don¡¯t understand any of this.¡¯ The books are iprehensible. I can¡¯t even read the letters. At that moment. ¡°Huh?¡± [essing bodily memories.] [Syncing] [Sync failed] [Sync halted due to unknown error.] [Sync rate: 21%] As the text shed before my eyes, I noticed some changes within me. An¡¯s memories. But they were fragmented memories spanning different times, so nothing valuable. Only 21%, but. ¡®I can read.¡¯ Apparently, it included knowledge of the letters. I could read the books now. Some basic understanding of magic must have been included, too, as I could now understand its contents. Of course, understanding doesn¡¯t meanprehending. To fully grasp this, I¡¯d need to read and reread it thoroughly. ¡®I have time. This body seems nocturnal, so staying up reading won¡¯t be an issue.¡¯ I pulled up a chair and opened a book. Something felt off. A sensation simr to when Kali¡¯s gaze bore down on me, but weaker. Then red eyes gleamed in the darkness. ¡°Young master.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Sylvia emerged from the shadows. I nearly had a heart attack. My mind was startled, but my body wasn¡¯t. Was it because of the recent sync? ¡°Young master, may I speak out of turn?¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen many of your wicked hobbies, but this time you¡¯ve gone too far.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Release the children before I do it myself.¡± [Sylvia Aineias] [Age: 20] [Affection: -38] [A knight serving the Vermont family and An Vermont¡¯s personal guard. She utterly utterly utterly utterly utterly utterly despises you.] As expected. She hates me. To the extent of repeating ¡°utterly¡± six times. [Trantor ¨C Peptobismol] Chapter 4 – Kidnapping (4) [Trantor ¨C Peptobismol] Chapter 4 ¨C Kidnapping (4) ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re guarding from close, but couldn¡¯t you make your presence known?¡± ¡°Have you finally lost it? Why would I guard you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± A personal guard, it said. ¡°I¡¯m here to monitor you. Don¡¯t get any ideas. And if this continues, I won¡¯t stand by idly anymore. Release the children.¡± Sylvia¡¯s gritting teeth echoed sharply in the quiet library. Her attitude was openly hostile. From morning until now, she had been like this. [Sylvia¡¯s Affection has decreased by 1.] When I ordered Charlotte and Julia to run, her affection dropped. [Sylvia¡¯s Affection has decreased by 1.] When I gave them food after they finished, it dropped again. [Sylvia¡¯s Affection has decreased by 1.] When I had the maids give them a bath, it dropped again. [Sylvia¡¯s Affection has decreased by 3.] And when I had them sleep in the prepared guest room in the basement, it dropped further. No matter what I did, her affection continued to plummet consistently. Now, her affection score was -38. She despised me. ¡°My sister gifted me those ves. It¡¯s not a matter for a mere knight working for the family to interfere with.¡± ¡°Treat the ves like ves. Then I won¡¯t overstep my bounds.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll handle them as I see fit. What¡¯s the problem?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­! Argh! How shameless!¡± Sylvia couldn¡¯t contain her anger and shouted loudly. ¡°I know what you¡¯re nning! The greater the happiness they experience, the more despair they¡¯ll feel when it¡¯s taken away. You n to harvest the dark energy from their negative emotions by first giving them happiness and then taking it away!¡± Sylvia, her face flushed with anger, trembled. Her red eyes were full of hostility. She genuinely hated me. She wanted to kill me right then and there. If it weren¡¯t for the binding contract, she seemed ready to draw her sword immediately. ¡®Just like in the game.¡¯ In the game, Sylvia eventually sides with the protagonist and betrays An. Even at the cost of the penalty for breaking the contract, she couldn¡¯t continue to serve such a viin. And in the game, Sylvia, filled with rage, killed An in ce of the protagonist, who had lost the ability to think clearly. Some say it was an act of mercy to prevent the protagonist from walking the same dark path as the viin. My interpretation is slightly different. Even though she betrayed him, I believe Sylvia¡¯s final act of loyalty to the family she served her whole life was to give An a painless death. She was the epitome of a just and loyal knight, the perfect opposite of An. No wonder her affection score was so low. ¡°Heh heh heh¡­¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Damn. I meant tough to myself. Sylvia, thinking I was mocking her, red at me with even more contempt. ¡°How can you be so¡­!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t want to hear more.¡± ¡°Hah. What will you do if I continue? Use the mark?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Sylvia mocked me, showing the mark on her neck. That mark was what bound her to the Vermont family. I could use it to cause her pain and physically force her toply, but¡­ That wouldn¡¯t work. She could remove the mark if she decided to betray us, even if it meant enduring great pain and bing terminally ill, with less than ten years to live. So, the mark was effectively useless. I needed to make Sylvia genuinely trust me. Enough to ovee this viinous atmosphere and speech. ¡­This is going to be tough. ¡°If you want to release them, go ahead.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°The door is open, and no one is stopping you. Do as you please.¡± Sylvia looked at me with disbelief and was about to take a step. ¡°But. Take them out and bear the responsibility.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You have talent, so you must have noticed. Those kids are not ordinary. Can you ensure they won¡¯t fall into the hands of other viins once outside?¡± ¡°Are you, the most wicked person in the world, talking about other viins? If I had to pick the most evil human being, it would be you¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re so honest and upright that your thinking is rigid. It¡¯s better to keep them near a viin you can see than expose them to unknown dangers. That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying, you fool.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Just watch. If you think I¡¯ll plunge them into despair, take them away then. Tear off the mark and cut my throat.¡± ¡°What¡­!¡± Sylvia¡¯s eyes widened. She was surprised that I had anticipated her n to break the contract and run away. She stared at me for a while, her gaze filled with suspicion but less hostility. ¡®She¡¯s suspicious.¡¯ The mes of suspicion in her eyes were burning brightly. Of course, she was suspicious. No one changes their behavior so drastically without a reason. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll watch.¡± ¡°Good. You¡¯ve made the right choice. Also, you¡¯ll be docked 50% of your pay this month.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Did you think you¡¯d get away with back-talking and showing your teeth to your master?¡± There¡¯s no need to rush. Sylvia will be displeased with whatever I do. She¡¯llin if I mistreat the kids. She¡¯llin if I treat them well. There¡¯s no way to win her over immediately. Time. Only time can resolve this. Whether it works out or not, I¡¯ll give it a shot. I don¡¯t want to be split in half by that sword. [Sylvia¡¯s Affection has increased by 6.] This girl¡­ Is she a masochist who likes having her pay cut? *** ¡°It¡¯s time to wake up!¡± ¡°Ah. In the end, I couldn¡¯t sleep a wink¡­¡± As the morning sun rose, the noise of the maids collecting the bedding woke Julia. She hadn¡¯t slept at all. Beside her, Charlotte was still sound asleep despite having lost her nket and pillow. ¡°Get up. It¡¯s time for the morning run.¡± ¡°Knight¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask me anything. I don¡¯t know, and even if I did, I wouldn¡¯t tell you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Sylvia, right? The stern female knight. She had been following An¡¯s orders without question yesterday, making her seem like his closest aide. She¡¯s someone to watch out for. Julia kept her guard up as they moved to the yard. ¡°Just like yesterday, tenps. Start.¡± It was the same routine as yesterday. Sweating and panting, theypleted theirps. They washed up in the bathhouse again. The maids, seemingly excited, surrounded them and changed their clothes multiple times. Then they enjoyed a meal that tasted even better thanks to their morning exercise. ¡°Mmm! It¡¯s delicious! Right, Julia?¡± ¡°Yeah. This tomato pasta, despite its appearance, is quite high quality¡­ Wait! This isn¡¯t right!¡± Julia realized with a shock that she was devouring the pasta with sauce all over her face. This wasn¡¯t right. This wasn¡¯t what she intended. When did this be part of the routine? If this continued, they would be ying into An¡¯s hands. No way. Whatever he was nning, it was dangerous, so they couldn¡¯t let their guard down. ¡°Charlotte.¡± ¡°Mmm?¡± ¡°Charlotte.¡± ¡°Mmm, what?¡± ¡°Stop eating and let¡¯se up with a n. We need to figure out how to escape.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we just ask that guy An to let us go?¡± ¡°Do you really think that¡¯ll work!?¡± Julia felt her mind reel at Charlotte¡¯s nonchnt answer. She had seen the money changing hands, dozens of bills, when they were bought. No way would they release such expensive ves. They weren¡¯t even real ves¡­ ¡°If you want, you can leave anytime.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± An answered without looking up from his book, as if it were the most natural thing. Charlotte shrugged as if to say ¡®I told you so,¡¯ and Julia¡¯s expression turned incredulous. Really? Could they really just leave? ¡°Then right now-¡± ¡°If you pay your body price of ten billion Lark.¡± ¡°T-Ten billion?!¡± ¡°To avoid misunderstandings, I mean ten billion each.¡± Ten billion? Wasn¡¯t that the price of a small mansion? How were they supposed to pay that? It was nonsense. They were orphans without education or means. How could they be worth such an amount? Even the ve trader had sold them for only about a million Lark, so why¡­! ¡°That¡¯s the same as saying we can never leave! How could we have that kind of money!¡± ¡°Of course you don¡¯t. So, earn it. Do you think I¡¯m feeding and housing you out of charity? Work and earn your keep. When you gather ten billion, I¡¯ll sell you your freedom.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± An put down his book, revealing his eyes. His voice dripped with arrogance, and his face wore a smile as wicked as any viin¡¯s. In that moment, Julia was certain. This man was definitely irredeemable scum. [Trantor ¨C Peptobismol] Chapter 5 – Talent (1) [Trantor ¨C Peptobismol] Chapter 5 ¨C Talent (1) When you can¡¯t trust someone, there¡¯s nothing scarier than a favor without strings attached. Of course, it wouldn¡¯t matter if I were handsome and looked kind-hearted. But as An, I¡¯m someone whom nobody can trust. Trying to do good deeds in An¡¯s body only results in the opposite effect. So, shouldn¡¯t I ensure there¡¯s a clear price for my favors? Even if they can¡¯t trust An, there needs to be at least some trust in a rtionship based on mutual interests. I don¡¯t need to make them fully trust me. I don¡¯t expect that. I just need to avoid being hated enough to be killed. ¡°Young master! Charlotte and Julia are all dressed. Can we let them in now?¡± ¡°Sure. Good job.¡± ¡°Indeed¡­ young master, you¡¯ve changed a lot.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± I flinched at the maid¡¯s small, murmuredment. Was it that obvious? I thought I could rely on the passive skill to smooth things over. But I forgot that the skill only changes the atmosphere, not actual behavior. ¡°Changed?¡± ¡°You know, there¡¯s that saying. Love changes people. Some people worry that it¡¯s too early, but I¡¯m happy to see some vitality in the mansion. I¡¯m rooting for you, young master!¡± ¡°¡­?¡± The maid withdrew, leaving behind some enigmatic words. Come to think of it, on the first day I possessed An, none of the staff had smiles on their faces. Nowadays, they often have smiles, especially when dealing with Charlotte and Julia. ¡®Are the children a source of vitality?¡¯ No wonder. With the gloomy mansion filled with ominous people, there wasn¡¯t much to be happy about. With children around, the staff now had reasons to smile. Soon, the door opened wide. With cautious steps, Charlotte and Julia entered the library. ¡°Come in. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Th-That¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯vee to work!¡± ¡°Work?¡± Charlotte entered confidently, while Julia followed shyly, looking down. But their attire was strange. Weren¡¯t those the clothes the maids usually wore? They seemed custom-tailored, but why were they wearing those? ¡°You said we should work! You told us to earn money by working!¡± ¡°Right. We want to repay you, too¡­¡± ¡°What kind of work do you n to do in those clothes?¡± ¡°Anything! Cleaning, cooking, whatever!¡± ¡°Do you think you can earn ten billion Lark by doing menial tasks like that? The work I have in mind will earn much more. Now leave. Change intofortable clothes ande back.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Charlotte looked down in disappointment. Julia, on the verge of tears, red at me before leaving the library silently. ¡®Maybe I was too harsh.¡¯ My irritation had led me to scold them more sternly than intended. They were destined for the spotlight, not for menial tasks. I should have scolded the maids who dressed them like that, but instead, I took it out on the wrong people. [Sylvia¡¯s Affection has decreased by 5.] ¡°What are you nning now?¡± ¡°Oh, what are you upset about this time?¡± I replied calmly to Sylvia, who had appeared behind me without a sound. I was getting used to it by now. Her appearing silently from the shadows. Her trembling with contempt as she looked at me. I was curious about what misunderstanding she had now. ¡°How could you make them do such things? Do you even have a heart?¡± ¡°What kind of things do you think I¡¯m making them do?¡± ¡°Ten billion Lark. There¡¯s only one way they can earn such arge sum. How could you¡­ with a heart, make them do that?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You want me to say it out loud!? How shameless!¡± ¡°Go ahead, say it.¡± ¡°You intend to make them entertain you at night!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Hey. Are you joking?¡± ¡°¡­Was I wrong?¡± I was shocked. Sylvia, realizing her mistake, stepped back, startled. This usation was something I couldn¡¯t let pass. Sylvia, understanding the situation, immediately bowed deeply. ¡°I apologize. Young master, you may sell your conscience, but you wouldn¡¯t sell your dignity. You engage in all sorts of wicked acts, but you wouldn¡¯t stoop to viewing them in a dirty manner. I have greatly wronged you.¡± ¡°Your words still seem to have thorns. But as long as you understand.¡± ¡°Do you forgive me?¡± ¡°Your pay is cut by another 50%.¡± ¡°¡­¡± [Sylvia¡¯s Affection has increased by 6.] As expected, this girl¡­ She must be a masochist who likes having her pay cut. At this point, it wasn¡¯t suspicion but certainty. ¡°We¡¯ve changed!¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± ¡°I told you to wearfortable clothes.¡± ¡°The maids rmended these outfits.¡± ¡°Who cares what you wear. Hmph.¡± I expected them toe back infortable everyday clothes. But Charlotte and Julia returned in elegant dresses, suitable for noble girls at a party. Looking at them now, they appeared so elegant that no one would believe they were orphans. Indeed, they were different by nature. ¡°So, what is this big money-making task?¡± ¡°There is none. Logically, there¡¯s no job a child can do to earn that kind of money. If there were, anyone could be rich.¡± ¡°Huh? You tricked us! I knew it! How foolish of me to believe you even for a moment¡­¡± ¡°So, you two will study.¡± ¡°Huh¡­?¡± ¡°Fill your empty heads with knowledge and be intellectuals. Only then can you be high-ie earners.¡± These two would be the protagonist¡¯spanions in the future. Which meant they had tremendous talent despite beingmoners. Whether it was magic or something else, if their talents were discovered, they¡¯d more than pay back their worth. They would probably earn ten billion Lark in less than ten years. That¡¯s not all. No matter how much An researched with his cursed body, he wouldn¡¯t achieve anything. To ovee the pressure from his sister Irene and the evil god Kali, I needed to educate these kids and use them in the research. I couldn¡¯t use them for torture or something idiotic. Charlotte and Julia would be used to create much greater value. ¡°Here are literature collections. Essential for building culture and vocabry. This is a history book. It will fill yourcking general knowledge. Lastly, here¡¯s a basic magic book. Finish reading these by the end of the month.¡± ¡°Haaaa? How can we read all these books¡­!¡± ¡°This is basic.¡± ¡°Young master, you haven¡¯t read any of these books, have you¡­ Ah!?¡± ¡°Be quiet.¡± Sylvia had started to say something unnecessary, so I poked her in the side. The books given to Charlotte and Julia were all new. Of course, An had never finished reading any of them. He was far from being diligent, probably giving up after a few pages. The basic magic book had some scribbles, but they were all erased as they ended with things like, ¡®Why can¡¯t I do this?¡¯, ¡®Why can¡¯t I master this simple basic that evenmoners can follow?¡¯, and finally, ¡®Damn magic! This is for cowards! I¡¯m meant for far superior dark magic!¡¯ ¡®Julia seems interested¡­ But Charlotte isn¡¯t focusing at all.¡¯ I pretended to read another book while observing them. Julia was sitting quietly, turning pages, while Charlotte kept fidgeting and ncing around. A typical sign of someone not interested in studying. ¡®A talented child. Even if she doesn¡¯t like it, I have to make her study.¡¯ No big deal. How many people in this world actually enjoy studying? Most seed by forcing themselves to do what they dislike. Even if she doesn¡¯t like it, I have to make her do it. That¡¯s how she can be educated. Get a good job and earn a lot of money. That¡¯s the most sessful life. ¡­Wait. Is this right? ¡®Shit. It doesn¡¯t have to be studying.¡¯ I had been thinking wrongly. Why did I assume talent = magic talent? Although rare, some people have talent in arts or sports. Forcing a uniform education method might not be right. ¡®What nonsense was I thinking?¡¯ I almost made a huge mistake. Sure, teaching Charlotte magic might make her a decent mage. But that¡¯s it. She wouldn¡¯t bloom into the extraordinary talent she could be as the protagonist¡¯spanion. So what I need to do is. Uncover their ¡®true talent.¡¯ I approached Charlotte, trying to wear a kind expression, and grabbed her wrist. ¡°You¡¯re not focusing at all. Come out. I need to teach you something else.¡± ¡°Uh, ugh?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Ugh. I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯ll focus. I won¡¯t mess around. I¡¯ll study hard. Ugh¡­¡± At that moment. Charlotte started crying big, fat tears. Ah. This isn¡¯t what I intended. [Trantor ¨C Peptobismol] Chapter 6 – Talent (2) [Trantor ¨C Peptobismol] Chapter 6 ¨C Talent (2) ¡°Ughhhh¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch Charlotte! I¡¯ll bite you!¡± This is giving me a headache. I was merely thinking of investing in children who would be the protagonist¡¯spanions in the future. Why does it feel like I¡¯ve suddenly acquired two daughters as a bachelor? One starts trembling and crying the moment I touch her. The other snarls and causes a fuss. Why am I going through this when I¡¯ve never even been married, let alone had kids? ¡°Stop crying. It¡¯s unpleasant.¡± ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± ¡°¡­¡± This usually works to stop the crying. Is it the face that¡¯s the problem? I¡¯m starting to get tired, and it¡¯s making me angry. ¡°Sylvia.¡± ¡°Yes, young master.¡± ¡°Watch this¡­ What¡¯s her name again?¡± ¡°Julia.¡± ¡°Right. Keep an eye on Julia. I¡¯ll have a private chat with Charlotte.¡± Sylvia, who had slipped out from behind a bookshelf, looked at me with a sullen expression. What¡¯s with that look? I¡¯m not going to do anything weird. When I red at her in annoyance, Sylvia sighed lightly, still keeping her wary gaze. ¡°Yes. Go ahead, young master.¡± Even as she said this, her eyes continued to shoot daggers at me. Has this girl been deceived her whole life? Clicking my tongue, I grabbed Charlotte by the back of her neck and lifted her. She was so light that even with my frail arm, I could easily lift her. She definitely needs to gain some weight. ¡°Do anything bad to Charlotte, and I won¡¯t let you get away with it!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Julia shouted as she struggled in Sylvia¡¯s grip. Come to think of it, what¡¯s their rtionship? Just fellow orphans? It didn¡¯t seem like it was just that. ¡®Have I been too indifferent?¡¯ I thought there was no need to know, but maybe some background investigation is necessary to improve future rtions. And to check on what the protagonist is up to now, maybe I should hire an informant. No, there¡¯s no need to go that far. I¡¯ve thought of a more effective way to control the protagonist. I¡¯ll put that on hold for now¡­ ¡°Ughhhh¡­¡± ¡°When are you going to stop crying?¡± Even after leaving the library and being alone with her, Charlotte showed no signs of stopping her crying. Sighing deeply, I knelt on one knee to meet her eye level. Even as I waited and signaled for her to stop, Charlotte just kept hupping and wouldn¡¯t stop crying. What¡¯s causing this? Understanding children¡¯s psychology is supposed to be difficult, but isn¡¯t 13 years old almost mature? Shouldn¡¯t she be more emotionally developed by now? ¡°Oh my.¡± ¡°Run, we¡¯ve been caught!¡± ¡°¡­¡± I sensed movement, and as I turned my head, I saw the maids¡¯ footsteps retreating down the hallway. Then, as I turned back¡­ ¡°Sniff.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Ughhhh¡­¡± ¡°Hey. You just stopped.¡± This girl¡­ She¡¯s pretending to cry. I thought she was innocent, but is she actually cunning? Now that I know, her acting seems obvious, but before, I had no idea. ¡°Why are you crying? Am I that scary?¡± ¡°¡­¡± She shook her head. So, we¡¯re ying twenty questions, huh? My blood pressure rose, but I held back. At least Charlotte, unlike Julia, wasn¡¯t pointing fingers and expressing hatred towards me. ¡°Is it because you don¡¯t like the clothes?¡± She shook her head. ¡°Ah, I get it. You¡¯re scared of Sylvia, aren¡¯t you? She can be a bit fierce.¡± She shook her head. ¡°Do you just not want to study?¡± She almost nodded, then caught herself and shook her head vigorously. I could go crazy. Taking a deep breath to calm my anger, Charlotte flinched and shrank back. ¡°Did you cry because I grabbed your wrist?¡± ¡°No! No¡­¡± Finally, she spoke. A sense of relief washed over me, like clearing a long-standing congestion. Finally, she seemed willing to talk. ¡°I feel bad¡­ because I might not be able to help¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You probably want Julia. She¡¯s the one who can be someone great and earn a lot of money¡­ I¡¯m probably useless¡­¡± ¡°Why do you think that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never finished reading a book, I¡¯m slow at learning, I forget things easily, Ick awareness, I¡¯m stupid, and¡­ and¡­¡± ¡°Stop. I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡± ¡°Hic.¡± I thought she was carefree because she ate and slept well, but inside, she had these thoughts? I¡¯m stuck in a cursed body, enduring all sorts of hardships, and she¡¯s wasting her potential with these worries. Annoying. ¡°You¡¯re still so young, and you¡¯re saying such discouraging things¡­ I¡¯ve wasted time on pointless worries. Never again say you¡¯re useless in front of me. I¡¯ll make sure you earn your keep. That¡¯s my job to worry about, not yours. Understand?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back. And wait a second. Wipe your eyes first. It looks like I made you cry.¡± ¡°Ughhhh¡­¡± ¡°Why! What¡¯s wrong now!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­! Ughhhh!¡± After I wiped her eyes with my sleeve, she started crying again. This time it¡¯s real, not an act. I¡¯m going crazy. I thought she was an insensitive kid, but she¡¯s actually a crybaby. . . . ¡°Wow. The notorious young master is having a tough time.¡± ¡°Shh. Keep your voice down. He might hear you.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s so thrilling.¡± Peeking from behind doors, around corners, and through windows, the maids were whispering excitedly. Is this really the same An Vermont, known for being evil, entric, and rude? Is this truly the same human garbage from a few days ago? If someone saw this without context, they wouldn¡¯t recognize him at all. What could be the reason for this? It¡¯s obvious. Charlotte and Julia. Since those two children arrived, An has changed dramatically. ¡°Love really does change people.¡± ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought it applied to the young master too.¡± Usually, he would treat kids like objects or experimental tools. But now he takes care of them with such dedication, it¡¯s clear they¡¯ve captured his heart. He¡¯s making sure they study, and even managing their diet and exercise, showing he intends to raise them as suitable noblewomen. Why? Because they must match his status as a Count soon to be married¡­! ¡°What do we do? This mansion, which used to be so bleak, now has a rosy atmosphere.¡± ¡°What can we do? We should treat those girls well, like they¡¯re our futuredies.¡± ¡°I wonder which one the young master prefers?¡± ¡°Both¡­ perhaps?¡± ¡°Maybe he¡¯s waiting until they¡¯re grown and will choose the one who turns out to be the more suitabledy!¡± ¡°Such grand ns!¡± Whispering and giggling, the maids¡¯ conversations carried through the quiet hallways to An¡¯s ears. Looks like I need to tighten the discipline around here. Thinking this, An returned to the library, holding Charlotte¡¯s small hand. *** ¡°You! Did you make Charlotte cry again!?¡± ¡°Hic.¡± ¡°What did you do this time¡­!¡± ¡°Focus on your studies, Sylvia. Let¡¯s switch ces.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t hear you correctly?¡± Sylvia, who had been growling and ready to pounce, looked puzzled as she held Julia¡¯s cor. Are you really going to handle this? Can you really manage? Her eyes seemed to ask. When I nodded silently, Sylvia let go, and Julia copsed forward with a silly sound. ¡°Charlotte says she can¡¯t sit and read a book, learns slowly, forgets things,cks awareness, and is stupid.¡± ¡°How could you say such horrible things to Charlotte¡­!¡± ¡°She said it herself.¡± ¡°Even so¡­!¡± ¡°So, I think it¡¯s better to assign Charlotte to a different subject. Sylvia, can you teach her?¡± ¡°Are you telling me to teach her how to entertain men? You shameless¡­!¡± ¡°No, teach her swordsmanship.¡± Has he finally gone mad? What kind of nonsense is this? Clicking my tongue, I red at her, and Sylvia turned her eyes away. She treats me like human scum without any remorse. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in teaching. Only someone talented could follow my teaching.¡± ¡°Just say you¡¯re toozy to do it.¡± ¡°That too.¡± ¡°Just try teaching her. You never know what hidden talents she might have.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s true that children who are scattered and can¡¯t focus on studying often show talent in martial arts. Yes. I will see for myself. Come on, let¡¯s find a wooden sword first.¡± ¡°Where are the wooden swords?¡± ¡°That, I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Charlotte and Sylvia walked out side by side. Once they left, the library fell silent. The growling dog from earlier was gone. Julia, now seated, was focusing intensely, her face flushed. Just as I picked up my book and returned to my seat, she spoke. ¡°This book¡­ it needs a supplement.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Does she have a talent for speaking with the back of her head? Without turning, she mumbled with her head down. There¡¯s no quick way to fix that disrespect. Sighing, I pointed to the bookshelf. ¡°It should be somewhere over there. Find it yourself.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Shuffle, shuffle. Still with her head down, Julia walked past me to the bookshelf. Instead of heading straight there, she stopped in front of me. Does she have something to say? ncing at my book, I saw her clutching her skirt, trembling. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Th-that, um¡­¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I misunderstood¡­¡± Thud, thud. Then she scurried off, disappearing between the bookshelves without waiting for a response. Such rudeness. [Julia¡¯s affection has increased by 2.] [Trantor ¨C Peptobismol] Chapter 7 – Talent (3) [Trantor ¨C Peptobismol] Chapter 7 ¨C Talent (3) ¡®Maybe Charlotte is suited to being a swordsman after all.¡¯ Since she¡¯s destined to be the protagonist¡¯spanion, it¡¯s certain she¡¯ll excel in a specific field. If she doesn¡¯t have the brains for studying, she should at least have exceptional physical abilities, right? Charlotte is indeed much faster than Julia when ites to running. Her body type is also more suited for movement. ¡®I wonder how she¡¯s doing.¡¯ Tilting my head slightly towards the window, I nced at the training ground. ¡°Hold the sword firmly. Keep your feet light. Got it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean at all¡­¡± ¡°Hmph. How can you not understand? Just give it a try.¡± ¡°Hiyah!¡± ¡°Hmph. How can you not do it? Do youck talent?¡± The training seemed to be going smoothly. Sylvia, ording to the settings, is a knight with outstanding performance, no, skills. She had to retire due to a heart injury that prevented her from using mana, but she¡¯s more than capable of teaching Charlotte the basics. I don¡¯t want to imagine it, but if teaching her is useless? That would mean shecks both the brains for studying and the talent for physical activities. In that case, I¡¯ll take her to the church to see if she has any talent for healing. Who knows, maybe the Stone of Wisdom will glow, revealing Charlotte as a saintess. Of course, that¡¯s unlikely. A slender saintess? That¡¯s heresy. A saintess should look more like Julia than Charlotte. ¡°Ugh. What¡¯s with that look? You seem to be thinking something lewd!¡± ¡°¡­¡± I was at a loss for words. Does she have telepathy or something? I silently covered my face with the book, ignoring Julia¡¯s loud exmation. ¡®This book is nonsense.¡¯ To perform dark magic, it says you need to sacrifice the head of a male goat killed on a full moon night¡­ I recognized it immediately upon seeing it. This is superstition and pseudo-magic. Unlike real magic, which is systematic, this book¡¯s content is just local beliefs dressed up to sound usible. The problem is that all the books An purchased are the same. This fool secretly bought these cleverly written ghost stories for a lot of money. It¡¯s because of lunatics who believe this crap and start killing goats and torturing virgins that dark magic is suppressed by the state. And because it¡¯s suppressed, idiots like An think it must be powerful and pursue it even more eagerly. I¡¯m sure the Emperor finds it troublesome too. ¡®But something doesn¡¯t add up. Towards the end of Chapter 1, An uses what looks like dark magic.¡¯ It doesn¡¯t make sense to say that dark magic ispletely fake and superstitious either. In the game, An controlled dark smoke to attack the protagonist. If that wasn¡¯t dark magic, what was it? Is there a genuine dark magic manual written by a real dark magician? ¡®I need to search this library thoroughly.¡¯ If it exists, it should be here. This library is vast. How long will it take to search it all? And wouldzy An, who always looks for an easy way, ever try to search the library for a hidden manual? That¡¯s hard to imagine. ¡®Just looking through books won¡¯t yield results.¡¯ I have to at least pretend to make progress to appease Irene, who¡¯s subtly pressuring me, and the evil god Kali. So, for now, I¡¯ll continue with these ridiculous rituals. ¡®I¡¯ve suddenly be a dark magic cosyer.¡¯ At least I need to show that I¡¯m making an effort. This way, I can buy time and slowly gather clues about dark magic. If An, aplete idiot, managed to do it, I should be able to as well, right? The problem is what happens once I can use dark magic¡­ By then, escaping the family¡¯s pressure will mean evading a nationwide witch hunt. But I¡¯ll worry about thatter. [The evil god, ¡®Kali¡¯, is looking at you lovingly.] I can evade witch hunts by changing my identity and running away. But I can¡¯t avoid being strangled to death by the evil god who¡¯s watching me right now. ¡®Anyway, why doesn¡¯t this body get sleepy?¡¯ I stayed up all night. So, I thought my body would be ustomed to a nocturnal routine. But it¡¯s alreadyte afternoon, and the sun is setting, yet I don¡¯t feel drowsy at all. Did I take some kind of stimnt? [You¡¯ve noticed an anomaly in your body.] [Contract Management function has been unlocked.] What? [Contract Management] [Evil God Kali] [Age: ???] [Contract Effect: You can recover without sleep.] [A blood contract. You can allow temporary possession of your body. The contract cannot be broken without mutual consent.] What the hell? A contract? With the evil god Kali? Was this god so bored that they followed me around because of this contract? I suddenly felt a headache. ¡®Cancel the contract!¡¯ [The evil god, ¡®Kali¡¯, has refused.] ¡®Please cancel it!¡¯ [The evil god, ¡®Kali¡¯, has refused.] ¡®Please!¡¯ [The evil god, ¡®Kali¡¯, is looking at you suspiciously.] Of course, it doesn¡¯t work. Even the contract effect is minimal. All it does is let me stay awake. Where¡¯s the magic power boost or physical enhancement? Such a useless ability for azy person like An. Julia, who could use 24 hours a day, might appreciate it, but¡­ ¡®What¡¯s up with her?¡¯ I noticed a thumping sound and saw Julia dozing off and hitting her head on the desk. If she¡¯s sleepy, she should just sleep. Why is she trying so hard to stay awake? ¡°Ugh. So noisy¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t that. She wanted to sleep but couldn¡¯t. She would fall asleep slightly, then frown and wake up as if forced awake. Is she sick? ¡°Is it a headache?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s not¡­ Ugh. Why are you touching my forehead without permission¡­¡± ¡°No fever. What¡¯s making you so sleepy?¡± ¡°None of your business¡­¡± ¡°If there¡¯s something wrong with your body, the medical expensese out of my pocket. Confess immediately.¡± ¡°Jerk¡­¡± Julia scowled with bloodshot eyes and pushed my hand away. But her voice and handcked the vigor they had on the first day. She seemed very tired. What I initially thought was just tired eyes turned out to be quite serious. It looks like she hasn¡¯t slept for days. What¡¯s wrong with her? Did Irene do something? Various possibilities shed through my mind. ¡°Voices¡­ the voices¡­ Huh. Why can¡¯t I hear them now¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Thud. Julia, who had been grumbling irritably, suddenly slumped, and I quickly caught her. Was she exhausted? No, she was just asleep. Sleeping so deeply and peacefully that it was almost absurd. She looked like she had stayed up for a week, but now she was sleeping peacefully. Whatever the reason, it¡¯s good that she¡¯s sleeping. As Iid her on the sofa and was about to leave¡­ ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ¡°Why, why, why.¡± She suddenly frowned and groaned, looking ufortable as if she was about to wake up. rmed, I approached her again, and she returned to a peaceful sleep as if nothing had happened. When I stepped back a few steps, she frowned again. As I returned, she instantly calmed down. ¡°Ha.¡± She wakes up when I move away and falls back asleep when I get close. What¡¯s with this kid? Laughing at the absurdity, I recalled what Julia had said before falling asleep. ¡®Voices? Ah.¡¯ Julia is destined to be a spirit mage in the future. Onemon symptom of those who have the potential to be spirit mages is insomnia. They constantly hear the voices of spirits around them but don¡¯t know how to control it, preventing them from sleeping. So why is Julia able to sleep so well near me? Because I¡¯m someone spirits avoid. An, who isn¡¯t loved by mana, is a repulsive being to spirits. What if I use my passive skill and add an active skill? ¡®Skill. Touch of Death.¡¯ Swoosh. Suddenly, the air around me felt cold. This would have killed all the spirits nearby. Julia¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. ¡®She is pretty.¡¯ She always seemed irritated when awake, so I never found her cute. But sleeping peacefully, she looks like an angel. Waking up to her tantrums might be annoying, but for now, she¡¯s adorable, so it¡¯s okay. ¡°Letting your guard down when you¡¯re sleeping, huh?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Poke. Poke, poke. I poked and pulled her cheeks to my heart¡¯s content. Her chubby cheeks stretched like dough, quite addictive. ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± She caught me. . . . As the sun set, the green-haired girl sat down, panting. ¡°Huff! Huff!¡± ¡°Drink some water. That¡¯s enough for today.¡± ¡°How did I do?¡± ¡°Well, you seem to have athletic potential, but that¡¯s it. Your visual acuity, peripheral vision, reaction speed, multitasking ability, and instant focus are good, but you stillck a lot. So, we¡¯ll continue training tomorrow. It will be harder and more demanding. Are you okay with that?¡± ¡°Yes! I like it even harder!¡± Charlotte answered loudly, putting down her water. This was the first time she found something so enjoyable. She never found interest in studying or excelled at it. Today, even though she only did jump rope and running all day under the pretense of swordsmanship training, she found it fun. She felt she could work hard at this. She wouldn¡¯t lose interest. Maybe she could even earn her keep! Just the thought filled her with excitement. ¡°If I work hard, can I be a great knight like you?¡± ¡°I am¡­ not a great knight. Don¡¯t try to be like me.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Go wash up. It¡¯s almost dinner time.¡± Sylvia¡¯s expression darkened. A great knight¡­ There was a time she dreamed of that. Why is she now working under this evil family? Gritting her teeth, Sylvia shook her head to dispel unnecessary thoughts. That was all in the past. ¡°Young master, it¡¯s almost dinner time¡­ Huh?¡± The library door creaked open. Sylvia froze at the sight. An Vermont, sitting on a long sofa, holding a book with one hand and reading. That wasn¡¯t the problem. The problem was his other hand was resting on the cheek of a child sleeping with her head on hisp. ¡°That bastard finallyid hands on a child¡­!¡± ¡°Miss, could you please not make so much noise?¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± ¡°Julia hasn¡¯t been able to sleep recently. Seeing her sleep sofortably now is the first time in a month. Can you let her sleep a bit longer?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Charlotte tugged at Sylvia¡¯s sleeve, pleading earnestly. Looking again, An¡¯s hand was held by the child¡¯s hand. Julia had pulled it over in her sleep. Sylvia clicked her tongue and stepped back. ¡°I¡¯ll let it slide this time.¡± m. The library door closed quietly. Even if she had insomnia, using sleep magic on a child is monstrous. What an evil bastard. In the past, she would have immediately stormed in to separate the child and An, but now she felt differently. ¡®Am I? Trusting An? Really?¡¯ No, hold on. No way. Definitely not. No. Impossible. [Trantor ¨C Peptobismol] Chapter 8 – Talent (4) [Trantor ¨C Peptobismol] Chapter 8 ¨C Talent (4) When did it start? When she became unable to sleep. Was this a hallucination? Or a dream? It didn¡¯t matter. Julia decided to clear her mind of allplicated thoughts. ¡®It was from then¡­ after I prayed¡­¡¯ The orphanage Julia ended up in after losing both her parents was, to put it mildly, a terrible ce. The meals were always cold, hard bread or porridge made from soggy rice. In winter, the dormitories were freezing, and in summer, they were stiflingly hot. From the age they could run, the children were forced into hardbor, working endlessly. In the orphanage, this life was considered normal. They lived believing the director¡¯s words that this was much better than being thrown out on the streets. They grew up with the threat that they could be sold as ves and be experimental subjects for the Vermont family. What helped them endure was the friends who held their hands through it all. Charlotte and Yuri. At first, they had their share of arguments and fights. But sharing simr pains, they quickly became close and were inseparable wherever they went. They dreamed of living together once they left the orphanage. They nned to open a small shop and work hard together. That was the hopeful promise that kept them going. Once they left the orphanage, everything would be fine. They were only enduring this ce because they were young and powerless. They secretly prepared for independence, dreaming of informing the director and leaving together. It was a small, timid revenge they fantasized about. ¡®The church¡¯s support has dwindled, and it¡¯s be difficult to keep running. I¡¯ll ask someone I know to find you a good ce to go. Remember the grace of having fed and housed you, you ungrateful wretches. Be thankful.¡¯ But those dreams were shattered. Before they could attempt to graduate, ve traders came. The director had secretly sold the children as ves. Julia and the children, who had been free, were reduced to ves overnight. Yuri tried to escape but was quickly caught. Julia remembered the night she heard Yuri being beaten, the vers saying they were used to dealing with children like her. That night, Julia prayed, sobbing. ¡®Angel, are you listening? If you haven¡¯t abandoned us, please help a little. Give me strength to ovee this hardship¡­¡¯ Yes, it was from that night. Instead of the strength she had wished for, Julia gained severe insomnia. Its true nature was incessant voices. At first, they sounded like the faint noise of small insects. It was only slightly annoying if she focused on it. But the voices grew louder and more numerous over time. Iprehensible whispers continued ceaselessly, heard even when she covered her ears or shouted for them to stop. Focusing on something helped her forget them temporarily. But the moment she lost concentration, the tormenting voices returned. The biggest problem was that the voices continued even when she tried to sleep. What started as natural sounds grew louder and eventually prevented her from sleeping at all. Naturally, this led to increased irritability and paranoia. ¡®Ah, I shouldn¡¯t have snapped at Yuri. I may never see her again¡­¡¯ She had pushed Yuri away,ining about risking capture by trying to escape together. In hindsight, she regretted those words. There was no need to hurt her like that¡­ It was all because of those damn voices. If it weren¡¯t for the maddening voices¡­ If it weren¡¯t for this mental torture¡­ Wait a minute. Huh? ¡®Why can¡¯t I hear anything now?¡¯ This was strange. There were no voices tormenting her, just peace. Julia smiled at the long-forgotten feeling of quiet and peace. And the warmth and softness against her cheek¡­ How long had it been? Thisrge, warm hand felt just like herte father¡¯s¡­ ¡°How long do you n to sleep?¡± ¡°Mm?¡± What was that voice? Her mood soured instantly. Realizing the voice¡¯s owner, her body jerked awake, shivering. ¡°Ugh!?¡± Thud! Julia rolled to the side, feeling the sudden sensation of falling, and opened her eyes. Falling!? She rolled once and finally stopped, ring up angrily. She had meant to unleash her pent-up frustration all at once. ¡°What are you doing? Trying to have a staring contest with me?¡± ¡°No, I¡­¡± Seeing An close the book he was holding with a bored expression, Julia¡¯s anger vanished. Why was that? He was someone she disliked. A bad person with ulterior motives. It wasn¡¯t that shecked the energy to be angry; it felt as if all her ¡®anger¡¯ had disappeared. She also didn¡¯t feel tired. There was no sleepiness making her eyelids heavy. What happened? Did she actually sleep well? Julia looked around, confused, for about three seconds. ¡®Could it be?¡¯ The rising sun. An¡¯s shirt, heavily wrinkled from being leaned on. And the clear drool stain on An¡¯s thigh. Combining all these clues, Julia¡¯s face turned bright red. ¡°Ah! Ahh¡­ Did I really?¡± ¡°Quiet in the library. You¡¯ll spit on my precious books and turn them into mold farms.¡± ¡°You! What did you do to me!?¡± ¡°Judging by your voice, it seems you slept well. If you have nothing to do, get washed and prepare for breakfast.¡± Ignoring Julia¡¯s outburst, An turned his back calmly, as if he was used to her rants. This made Julia want to growl more, but she held back. She remembered thest time she looked at the clock before falling asleep, it was before sunset. Now, the sun was rising, so she had been sleeping for at least 12 hours? That meant she had been resting on An¡¯sp for over 12 hours¡­ Realizing this, Julia¡¯s face turned even redder, ready to burst. ¡°How long have I been sleeping?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t count. I just threw you off when my leg went numb.¡± ¡°You¡­ How did you do it? How did you stop the voices in my head?¡± ¡°How would I know? Ask the voices yourself.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not joking. Focus on the voices. Don¡¯t dismiss them as mere tinnitus; try tomunicate with them. Mastering mana controles first.¡± He spoke seriously. Julia flinched slightly. It sounded like he knew something about these voices. ¡°Why should I do that?¡± ¡°To get rid of your insomnia. Unless you want to sleep every night with my hand on your cheek.¡± ¡°What!?¡± ¡°If not, learn to control it. I hate wasting my precious time on you.¡± The door mmed shut. Julia, left in the library, was furious, her face bright red. Did I really put his hand on my cheek myself? All evidence and logic pointed to An being right. Her head understood it, but her heart couldn¡¯t ept it yet. ¡°Damned bastard¡­¡± Tears welled up as Julia grabbed a book from the stack. Basic Mana Handling. It was a book about handling mana. If she was to control the voices that started up again the moment An left, she needed to learn to control mana first. If An was right¡­ ¡°I hate it. Never again. I refuse to sleep in hisp again¡­¡± The memory of the warmth on her cheek made her shudder. She needed to learn mana control quickly. Sleeping near that guy again was out of the question. Never¡­ ¡°Ugh.¡± Crack. The pencil in Julia¡¯s hand snapped. *** I need an investigation. I need to investigate. These past two days, I¡¯ve been too focused on Charlotte and Julia. Charlotte seems interested in Sylvia¡¯s swordsmanship training. Julia now has a strong motivation to study magic. Both seem to be on a stable path. The real problem is the Vermont family. I haven¡¯t fully grasped what I know and don¡¯t know about An and this family. Even though I yed the first chapter, the game¡¯s story reveals only a small part. If I dig deeper, there will be countless things I don¡¯t know. ¡®I need to find out who knows An¡¯s secrets.¡¯ The most dangerous secret is the rtionship with the evil god Kali. If it were just a matter of being favored, I could argue it¡¯s unfair. But since there¡¯s a contract, if someone reported this to the royal family, I¡¯d be headed for the guillotine. After subtly probing the employees one by one, I found that none of them knew about the contract. Except for one, Sylvia. ¡®Scary.¡¯ She holds my weakness, the contract with the evil god. She has the strength and courage to rip off the seal and escape anytime. If she betrayed the Vermont family and killed me, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising. The only thing keeping Sylvia in check is Charlotte and Julia. Those kids are the lifeline that protects my life from Sylvia¡¯s de. I should be thankful Sylvia likes them. Although, she doesn¡¯t seem to like Charlotte much¡­ ¡®I learned something interesting.¡¯ I used the ¡®Appraisal¡¯ skill on each employee. Those with whom I had little interaction showed only superficial information. But their affection level was always disyed. As expected, most had negative affection. But a few had positive or even high levels of affection. Someone liking An, a result of all the world¡¯s evilbined? What does that mean? It means they¡¯re bad too. ¡®Completed the list of people to weed out.¡¯ Now I can record those to be dealt withter. I thought the Vermont family¡¯s copse in the final part of Chapter 1 was sudden. It must have been parasites within the family who elerated its fall by exploiting the crisis. These people need to be dealt with all at once when the timees. ¡®But this paperwork¡­¡¯ The amount was overwhelming. These were the tasks An had neglected all this time. With the Count¡¯s death, his son was supposed to inherit and manage these documents, but An had been hiding in the library instead¡­ It was impossible to finish it all in one night. ¡®If I leave this as it is, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if an enforcer shows up tomorrow to put a red tag on the door.¡¯ As long as I¡¯m here, I can¡¯t let the Vermont family copse. I need to deal with the urgent debts and overdue payments first. Just as I sighed and started working¡­ ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°What do you want at this hour?¡± ¡°I still can¡¯t sleep alone¡­ Please lend me your hand¡­¡± The door creaked open. Julia, holding a pillow in her hands, stepped into the office. [Trantor ¨C Peptobismol] Chapter 9 – Healing Hands [Trantor ¨C Peptobismol] Chapter 9 ¨C Healing Hands ¡®This feels strange¡­¡¯ Trembling slightly, Julia clenched her eyes shut to stop herself from shivering. Rustle. Something settled on her body. Again. And again. She almost let out a whimper but managed to hold it in. Just when she thought it was over, a firm hand approached and gently caressed her soft skin. ¡°Heh heh heh.¡± A sinisterugh echoed from the other side. How did ite to this? Julia held back her tears. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°What do you want at this hour?¡± ¡°I still can¡¯t sleep alone¡­ Please lend me your hand¡­¡± That was two hours ago. Julia had steeled her resolve and knocked on An¡¯s office door. It wasn¡¯t because she couldn¡¯t sleep due to those damn voices again. It wasn¡¯t because she felt at peace near An. ¡®This is just to uncover that evil man¡¯s schemes¡­!¡¯ Last night, when she had slept deeply for over 12 hours, did An really do nothing? No. What kind of trick had he used topletely eliminate the voices? She had so many doubts. There was only one way to uncover them all. Pretend to sleep next to An and watch what he does with her own eyes. ¡®I¡¯m scared, but I have to do this¡­¡¯ Someone had to do it. Though frightened, she had to reveal An¡¯s true nature. If not for herself, then for Charlotte. With great determination, Julia entered An¡¯s office, where he was busy with paperwork. ¡°Hey¡­¡± ¡°Just lie down on the sofa or the floor and sleep. I¡¯m busy.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Without even looking at her, An dismissed her with a weary tone. His attitude was as unfriendly as ever. While his face was hidden by documents, Julia stuck her tongue out at him andy down on the sofa, hugging her pillow. She closed her eyes and tried to sleep, but her brow furrowed. ¡®The voices. I can still hear them¡­¡¯ Realizing something was off, Julia opened her eyes. She couldn¡¯t sleep here. Though the voices had decreased, they weren¡¯t low enough for her to sleep. She jumped up and walked briskly towards An, and miraculously, the voices disappearedpletely. ¡°I can only sleep right next to you¡­¡± ¡°Then lie on the desk or something. There¡¯s plenty of space.¡± ¡°What? Are you serious?¡± ¡°Do you expect me to abandon all this work and sit by your bed? If you don¡¯t like it, forget it. The choice is yours.¡± ¡°Grr¡­!¡± Ha. Sleep on the desk? Is that even an option? There were other alternatives, but An chose not to mention them. ¡®Do you expect me to beg to sleep in yourp!?¡¯ His intentions were clear. The chair An sat on wasrge and spacious. If she climbed onto hisp and leaned against his chest, there would be enough space. He was obviously hoping for that. Does he think I can¡¯t sleep on the desk? Fuelled by defiance, Julia kicked off her shoes and climbed onto the desk. ¡°Why not? You told me to sleep on the desk.¡± ¡°¡­¡± How about that? Didn¡¯t expect this, did you? Seeing An¡¯s slightly surprised expression, Julia felt a sense of triumph as sheid down on the desk, hugging her pillow. The desk wasrge enough for her small frame. Julia smiled victoriously and closed her eyes. Three secondster¡­ ¡®Something feels wrong!¡¯ Julia realized something was off. What is this? Lying on the desk in front of An, like a disy? The initial satisfaction vanished, reced by an indescribable embarrassment. ¡®No, this is good. I came here to see if An does anything suspicious while I¡¯m sleeping. I¡¯ll catch him red-handed tonight.¡¯ Julia closed her eyes tightly and pretended to breathe evenly, as if she had fallen asleep. This would make An drop his act and reveal his true nature. Julia waited, fighting off drowsiness. ¡°Young master, here is this year¡¯s estate management n as requested. But what is this¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. Just think of it as furniture. Also, bring me the transaction records with Holzbern.¡± ¡°I was called in the middle of the night, and now you¡¯re giving me more work?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t ignore me, young master.¡± ¡°Yawn. Young master, here are the transaction records with Holzbern up tost month. But I¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s nothing, bring me the payroll records for the employees.¡± ¡°Do we even have those?¡± ¡°If not, make them now.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Young master, I¡¯ve finished the payroll records¡­ Can I go to bed now¡­?¡± ¡°Adjust your sleep pattern to mine.¡± ¡°Young master, in case you forgot, I¡¯m a knight, not a secretary.¡± ¡°Oh, really? Thanks for reminding me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Why is he like this? Throughout the night, An only handled documents, doing nothing else. At some point, Sylvia also started treating Julia like furniture, not even ncing her way. It¡¯s not that she expected anything different, but¡­ Beingpletely forgotten and left alone felt strange too. Was she just a childish nuisance interrupting a busy lord¡¯s work? ¡®That can¡¯t be it!!!¡¯ An must have a hidden agenda. He must have used some trick to make sure she could only sleep near him. He must have set up this situation to do something while she slept¡­ ¡®He must have¡­ He has to¡­¡¯ Julia¡¯s certainty wavered. Her resolve weakened. She hade to catch An red-handed. But even when she peeked through half-closed eyes, An was only focused on the paperwork, showing no interest in her. Had he truly forgotten her presence, even cing documents on top of her by mistake. ¡®This tickles¡­¡¯ Rustle. Rustle. The sensation of papers piling up on her caused Julia to twitch and shiver. Before she knew it, she was covered in a nket of documents. This crazy man. How could he forget there¡¯s a person here? ¡°Oh. Right, this girl was here.¡± After a long while, the rustling of papers subsided. Finally noticing Julia¡¯s presence, An reached out. ¡®Finally showing your true colors!¡¯ Julia, who had been fighting off sleep, snapped to attention, her drowsiness vanishing. Of course, with a young girl lying right in front of him, the notorious An Vermont wouldn¡¯t just do nothing. I¡¯ll expose your true nature here. As Julia steeled herself, An¡¯srge hand touched her soft skin. ¡°Hmph¡­¡± ¡°Oh. This might wake her. I should be gentler.¡± Swipe. Swipe. Press. Press. An¡¯s fingers gently caressed, pressed, and lightly pulled Julia¡¯s cheek. Like soft, fluffy mochi, her cheek stretched without resistance. ¡°Heh heh heh¡­¡± An couldn¡¯t suppress augh. Who could resist smiling while ying with such chubby cheeks? Unable to resist the addictive sensation, An¡¯s hand kept moving. Constantly rubbing. Pressing, pressing. And stretching. An continued his work with one hand while ying with Julia¡¯s cheek with the other, unaware that her face was turning red. ¡®What is this!!!¡¯ She hade to expose An¡¯s true nature. She had resolved to uncover whatever he might do to her. But what was this? It felt like she had be a stress-relieving toy for him to y with while working. Julia¡¯s pride crumbled, and she felt aplex sense of shame. It wasn¡¯t an unpleasant type of shame, but it was embarrassing nheless. ¡®It feels like I was the one with the weird thoughts¡­¡¯ Did I suspect him for no reason? Was An truly up to nothing? Even though caressing her cheek while making creepyughter was odd, it wasn¡¯t what she had imagined. This wasn¡¯t something the evil An Vermont would do. This wasn¡¯t how someone from the Vermont family, who treated people like objects, would act. This shouldn¡¯t be happening¡­ Julia¡¯s world was copsing. Her pride was crumbling. What she believed in was falling apart. The source of her strength, her hatred for An and the hope of escaping by overthrowing him, was disappearing. If An wasn¡¯t someone to be hated, who should she hate now? Julia¡¯s mind was in turmoil when An¡¯s soft, somber voice broke the silence. ¡°You¡¯re blessed. To be able to sleep so peacefully.¡± What did that mean? Was An suffering from insomnia too? She didn¡¯t know¡­ Julia couldn¡¯t think anymore. Sleepiness overwhelmed her. Her consciousness faded. ¡®Mom¡­¡¯ Entering the world of dreams. The warmth of a gentle hand. Just like when she was a child, and her mother would ce a warm hand on her stomach whenever sheined of a tummy ache¡­ ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°Waking up already? I was just about to wake you.¡± ¡°Huh!?¡± The feeling on her lower abdomen. That eerie sensation made Julia¡¯s eyes snap open. It was as if¡­ She had ced An¡¯s hand on her stomach and used her other hand to keep it there? Her embarrassment skyrocketed, and she jerked up reflexively. ¡°Gah!?¡± Thud! Julia¡¯s body lifted and tumbled to the floor, rolling clumsily. She looked up to see An calmly organizing documents at the desk. His arrogant gaze seemed to mock her. ¡°What a noisy way to wake up. But it¡¯s an effective method.¡± ¡°Y-You, bastard¡­¡± He could have caught her! Grinding her teeth at An¡¯s taunting tone, Julia¡¯s misdirected anger quickly refocused. He¡¯s not entirely a good person after all! Maybe not a bad person, but¡­ He¡¯s definitely a mean one. At breakfast, Julia silently ate her food. Charlotte, watching her closely, finally spoke. ¡°Julia.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Julia, Julia, Julia, Julia!¡± ¡°What? Stop it.¡± ¡°What¡¯s with the bump on your forehead?¡± ¡°Ugh, I don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°Why are you snapping at me¡­¡± Wasn¡¯t she less irritabletely since she had been sleeping better? Charlotte was confused by the sight of an irate Julia. [Trantor ¨C Peptobismol] Chapter 10 – Anonymous Benefactor (1) [Trantor ¨C Peptobismol] Chapter 10 ¨C Anonymous Benefactor (1) ¡°Is it because of uncle?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not because of that man! And why do you call him ¡®uncle¡¯? It¡¯s annoying.¡± ¡°Because he¡¯s an uncle¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call him that in front of me. It irritates me.¡± Julia snapped irritably, shoveling food into her mouth as if to relieve stress. Charlotte observed her face for a moment, tilting her head first one way and then the other. ¡®Why is she so prickly only to him?¡¯ Of course, Julia being prickly was nothing new. She often argued with the other orphanage kids and sometimes even got into fights, thanks to her impulsive nature. Since she started suffering from insomnia, it had gotten much worse. Julia¡¯s nickname became ¡°Mad Dog¡± because she seemed tosh out at everyone and everything. But this was different from her usual ¡°Mad Dog¡± behavior. In the past, Julia only got angry on behalf of Charlotte or Yuri, rarely for herself. But now, she seemed to be getting riled up over simple friction with one person. It was strange. Normally, once Julia decided someone was trash, shepletely ignored them, not wasting any more energy on anger. But with An, she called him a scum every day while always finding newints about him. It was an odd irony. ¡°Why do you dislike him so much? He¡¯s been very kind.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you feel anything off? Do you really think he¡¯s just being nice?¡± Charlotte¡¯s eyes asked, ¡®If not, then what?¡¯ Julia pounded her chest in frustration. Ah, what am I going to do with you, you innocent thing. ¡°He¡¯s definitely kind. The head of the orphanage barely fed us and made us sleep in cold and hot ces. Compared to the head, the man who gives us delicious food and lets us sleep in warm, cozy rooms is a good person.¡± ¡°You¡¯re being naive! He¡¯s pretending to be nice to deceive you!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. Obviously. For the infamous Vermont family to treat a ve like this, there must be some hidden agenda.¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know, Julia.¡± ¡°What don¡¯t you understand!?¡± Charlotte¡¯s confusion made Julia even more frustrated. Even though Charlotte was slow, she wasn¡¯t stupid. Julia had never felt this exasperated with her before. ¡°Let¡¯s say you¡¯re right, Julia. Even if he has some evil scheme, I like it here now.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Compared to the head of the orphanage, who said she loved us but treated us terribly, I prefer the ¡®uncle¡¯ who may speak harshly but treats us well. Did you prefer the orphanage?¡± ¡°No, but¡­¡± Julia trailed off. It was a mix of yes and no. The orphanage had been more painful and difficult, but there she knew exactly who her enemies were. Here, she wasn¡¯t sure if An was an enemy or not. Her heart insisted he was a viin, but she had no proof. For someone like Julia, who had always relied on her hatred as a pir of strength, this uncertainty was mentally exhausting. Wanting to hate but unable to, it was frustrating. ¡°I¡¯m not wrong. My eyes can¡¯t be wrong. An is a bad person. He has to be¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Just tell me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not crying!¡± As Julia¡¯s voice started to waver, Charlotte hugged her with a smile. Julia, always so full of worries. So what if An was a good person or a bad person? It didn¡¯t change the delicious food or the warm bed she had now. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find proof that An is evil¡­¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait, Detective.¡± ¡°Stop teasing me!!!¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°I miss Yuri¡­¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Julia put down her food bowl andy down, sobbing. Yuri had always been so strong and dependable. If he were here, Julia wouldn¡¯t be having these doubts. He would know what to do. ¡°I really miss Yuri. How do you think he¡¯s doing now?¡± ¡°Hmm, he¡¯s Yuri. He¡¯s probably doing well wherever he is.¡± ¡°Right? He has to be¡­¡± Julia¡¯s expression darkened. Yuri probably thought they were being tortured as test subjects right now. ¡°I hope he¡¯s not pushing herself too hard for our sake¡­¡± We¡¯re okay. At least ¡®for now¡¯. Julia wished she could somehow let Yuri know they were alright. *** In the Imperial Capital. Barefoot, a child walked silently through an alleyway that did not match the neat, polished streets where well-dressed men and women passed by. ¡°What?! When did my bag disappear?¡± ¡°Driver! What are you talking about!¡± ¡°I swear, the bag was right here a moment ago¡­¡± ¡°That bag has my brand new suit in it!¡± Unseen, the barefoot child had already slipped away, clutching therge bag to his chest. Though not familiar, he handled it with practiced skill. The heavy sense of guilt that settled over him dissipated quickly as he checked the bag¡¯s contents. ¡°Perfect. This will do.¡± A well-tailored suit and shoes. Both were slightly big but better than nothing. He couldn¡¯t very well take the entrance exam for the Imperial Magic Academy looking like a beggar. He needed formal attire, anything that fit the part. ¡°I¡¯d rush in now if I had the strength¡­¡± Grinding his teeth, Yuri thought of Charlotte and Julia back at the Vermont mansion. They must be eagerly waiting for him. He wanted to run to them now, but his current strength wouldn¡¯t even get him past the mansion¡¯s gates. He had to bide his time, no matter how much it pained him. He had to use his anger to grow stronger. He had to learn magic, gain power. ¡°I need to be strong enough to defeat An Vermont!¡± The Imperial Magic Academy¡¯s Combat Magic Department was like a military academy. It trained future magic officers, with the Empire covering all tuition fees. If he could get in, he could learn magic for free. He just had to get epted. Resolving himself, Yuri stepped into the bustling Imperial Magic Academy. ¡°I¡¯m here to take the entrance exam for the Combat Magic Department.¡± ¡°Sure. Come this way. What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Yuri¡­¡± ¡°Last name?¡± ¡°Yuri Brussel.¡± ¡°Alright. Yuri Brussel. Please present your citizen card.¡± ¡°My citizen card?¡± ¡°Yes, or your passport. Combat Magic Department applicants must prove Imperial citizenship.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Yuri¡¯s eyes widened in shock. A citizen card? Of course, it made sense. They couldn¡¯t have just anyone taking the exam for future military officers. ¡°¡­¡± In that moment, his dreams shattered. He hade so far, only to be blocked by this. Denied because he was an orphan. Despair and inferiority washed over him as he retraced his steps. ¡®Guess I¡¯ll have to join an underground organization¡­¡¯ There was a backup n. The Empire¡¯s capital, as dazzling as its front was, had a dark underbelly. Joining an underground group would mean learningbat magic quickly, but at a cost. ¡®I don¡¯t like it, but¡­¡¯ They wouldn¡¯t teach him for free. They¡¯d use him, trap him, and ensure he couldn¡¯t leave. It was a clear future, but he had no choice. Saving Charlotte and Julia was more important. I can ruin myself, but not them¡­ Just as Yuri bit his lip in resignation, a voice called out. ¡°Yuri, right?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°It¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it? Small, pretty boy with a delicate face. Just as I heard.¡± ¡°¡­Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the headmaster of this academy. An anonymous benefactor has chosen to sponsor you. We¡¯ll cover all your tuition, so you can attend without worry.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Yuri¡¯s eyes widened. An anonymous benefactor? What did that mean? Someone knew him and wanted to pay his way? It was too sudden and unbelievable. ¡°Can I choose my department?¡± ¡°No, the benefactor already decided. You¡¯ll be in the Magical Arts Department.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± What was this benign-sounding department? [Trantor ¨C Peptobismol] Chapter 11 – Anonymous Benefactor (2) [Trantor ¨C Peptobismol] Chapter 11 ¨C Anonymous Benefactor (2) ¡°An anonymous benefactor? Who would want to sponsor me?¡± ¡°If I told you, they wouldn¡¯t be anonymous anymore. If you choose not to ept the sponsorship, I can reveal their identity, but if you ept, we must respect the benefactor¡¯s wish to remain anonymous. What will you do, Yuri?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Yuri¡¯s lips trembled. Anonymous benefactor. Full tuition support. Special admission. It was an overwhelming string of words, ones he never thought would apply to him. His brain felt overloaded. ¡®There¡¯s no ce better than the Imperial Magic Academy for systematic magic education¡­¡¯ Would such an opportunitye again? It was a once-in-a-lifetime chance, statistically speaking, a one-in-several-million opportunity. Even just themon magic courses would far surpass the quality of any other magic education avable. His mind knew he had to ept this offer. But his heart was desperate to know the identity of this mysterious benefactor. Who were they? Why? Most importantly, how did they know about him? How many people knew him? The orphanage head, the ve trader with the severed arm, and¡­ no one else. It couldn¡¯t be the head or the ve trader, could it? Both hated him, and neither had the means to afford the Academy¡¯s tuition. ¡®Sound?¡¯ The whirring gears in Yuri¡¯s mind ground to a halt. His sensitive ears picked up faint footsteps from afar. Light but firm footsteps. Educated, deliberate steps. Yuri¡¯s eyes sharpened. ¡°Headmaster, is the benefactor still in this building?¡± ¡°They left just a moment ag¡ª¡± Before the headmaster could finish, Yuri¡¯s body flickered. Using the mana control method he had self-taught, Yuri elerated his body, burning mana as he chased the footsteps. ¡®The sound came from the back corridor. If they left just now, those footsteps must be the benefactor¡¯s¡­!¡¯ Thanks to the headmaster¡¯s slip, Yuri seized the opportunity. He could find out! Who was it, and why did they choose to sponsor him? Yuri¡¯s body darted through the door, light flooding in. ¡°¡­!?¡± He found himself at a railing, almost tumbling over, but caught himself just in time. He hadn¡¯t realized the entrance was on the second floor, not the first. ¡®That person!¡¯ Below, he saw a man in a ck suit and hat heading towards a carriage. It was him! Yuri quickly calcted his next move. Could he catch up if he went down now? No, it was impossible. Gritting his teeth, Yuri shouted in a high voice. ¡°Benefactor!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The man only flinched at the loud call, not turning around. Damn it! He should have called out something else instead of ¡®benefactor.¡¯ By the time Yuri realized his mistake, the man was already boarding the carriage, a in one with no distinctive markings. ¡°Whoever you are, thank you!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I needed to get into this school to achieve my dream! Thanks to you, I can make it happen! Thank you so much!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Only after hearing his words did the carriage finally depart. Yuri watched it move away, unable to do anything more. He felt powerless. Behind him, the headmaster approached leisurely, clearing his throat. ¡°The anonymous benefactor vouched for you and is sponsoring your special admission. There are three conditions. First, you must sessfully graduate. If you fail, all tuition paid will be your debt. Do you ept?¡± ¡°¡­I ept.¡± ¡°Second, you must maintain a grade of B or higher in all subjects each semester. This is evaluated at graduation. Lastly, you must not inquire about the benefactor¡¯s identity.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°Do you ept?¡± ¡°No contact at all? What if I want to thank them?¡± ¡°You can give your messages to me, and I¡¯ll pass them on. And one more thing. If you¡¯re desperate to know, the benefactor agreed to meet you on graduation day, if you want.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± This was tricky. He had nned to learn just enough magic and then leave the Academy. Now, if he didn¡¯t graduate, he¡¯d be in debt and wouldn¡¯t find out who the benefactor was. These conditions were both precise and frustrating. ¡°Do you ept?¡± ¡°I¡­ ept¡­¡± ¡°Congrattions. You are now a student of the Imperial Magic Academy.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± His joy at being epted was short-lived, soon overshadowed by curiosity about the benefactor¡¯s identity. Who knew him well enough and cared enough to sponsor him? What did they see in him that made them invest such arge amount? ¡®I will find out, no matter what.¡¯ Yuri clenched his fists. He couldn¡¯t leave this kindness unreturned. After achieving his dream¡ªafter avenging himself on the wretched Vermont family and rescuing Charlotte and Julia¡ªhe would thank his benefactor. *** ¡°Huff, huff¡­ Huff¡­¡± The moment the carriage sessfully exited through the rear gate, the person inside let out a breath they had been holding, filling the carriage with hurried breaths. Damn, that was close. The sound of running footsteps growing nearer had been terrifying. It felt like being prey hunted by a predator. ¡®So, Yuri had already mastered mana maniption by this point.¡¯ That speed wasn¡¯t normal for an average person. While Julia and Charlotte hadn¡¯t yet managed mana maniption, Yuri had unconsciously achieved it. Was it because he was a genius? How fast would a genius progress with formal education? ¡®Did I dig my own grave?¡¯ Even now, I wasn¡¯t sure if I had done the right thing. I had secured the protagonist, Yuri, a special admission to the Empire¡¯s top academy. This would not only put him in my debt but also limit his actions. To maintain a B grade or higher, he would have to focus on his studies and not waste time on useless endeavors. And it also ensured he wouldn¡¯t fall into dark paths. Yuri probably thought Charlotte and Julia were being tortured at the Vermont mansion. He would do anything to save them, even walk a dark path. If he failed to get admitted here, he might have joined some shady group to gain power. ¡®That was close. I almost lost him to the underworld¡­¡¯ What if the protagonist¡¯s talents fell into the hands of viins? What if his immense talent was used for murder? The mere thought sent shivers down my spine, making my heart race. Just now, I was certain my decision was correct. Better my own slow strangtion than Yuri bing a human weapon. Yes, that¡¯s right. What if he decides to find me on graduation day? Or if he causes trouble before then? Any major trouble would be on me since I vouched for him. [The evil god, ¡®Kali,¡¯ looks at you with suspicion.] Ah. ¡°Heh heh heh. This way, I¡¯ve put a leash on the runaway. With the sponsorship as leverage, I can control him as I wish. Heheh.¡± [The evil god, ¡®Kali,¡¯ is now at ease.] I had almost forgotten to say that. I had to be careful to keep our evil god from suspecting me. It¡¯s such a headache to keep acting like a viin. ¡°Huff¡­¡± And one more thing. In negotiating with the headmaster, I had pushed for special admission. ¡®Special admission? Our academy values fairness above all. We do not have such a system. Look elsewhere.¡¯ ¡®Oh dear. How much was the Vermont family¡¯s donation again? If it stops, how manybs would have to shut down?¡¯ ¡®Are you threatening me? Should I take it that way?¡¯ ¡®Not a threat. Just hoping for some appreciation for our past investments.¡¯ ¡®Investment? I thought it was a donation.¡¯ ¡®Oh dear. Was it? Clearly, there was amunication error.¡¯ ¡®Haa. Fine. This is the first andst time. Since you are vouching for Yuri, we will admit him under special conditions. But we have a requirement.¡¯ ¡®Go ahead.¡¯ ¡®The magic conference is hosted by our academy this year. We¡¯d like you to give the keynote presentation¡­¡¯ I was crazy to ept that. The magic conference. A yearly event where magicians from around the world present their research, the most prestigious in the magicmunity. Being the keynote speaker is a huge deal. A sess would be a major triumph, but a failure would tarnish not just my reputation but the family¡¯s as well. All or nothing. ¡®This would be a disaster if found out.¡¯ I had gambled with the family¡¯s honor. And I had no research to present. What would the family say if they found out¡­ As a headache began to throb, there was a sudden knock. Bang, bang, bang! The carriage door was flung open aggressively. ¡°An, what are you doing?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± It was my sister, Irene Vermont. She was furious. The murderous look on her face made my body freeze. [Trantor ¨C Peptobismol] Chapter 12 – Sweet Sister [Trantor ¨C Peptobismol] Chapter 12 ¨C Sweet Sister ¡°Ha. I¡¯m asking you, what are you doing?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Irene¡¯s red lips curved into a sarcastic smile, augh slipping out. What should I say? To me, thatugh sounded like a roar from a giant predator, making my entire body tense. It felt as if invisible hands were strangling me, cutting off my breath. It was only natural. [Skill, ¡®Appraisal¡¯ has been activated.] [Irene Vermont] [Age: 24] [Affection: -99] [She hates you so much that she has to consciously suppress her murderous intent.] Irene was indeed exuding murderous intent. Her face was pale as she stared at me, frozen in ce. Realizing what she was doing, she brushed her hair back, and the suffocating aura dissipated. I exhaled a shaky breath. ¡°I was shocked. Seeing you acting like a different person when I returned to the mansion, I thought you were going through ate rebellious phase. But I¡¯m relieved. You¡¯re still the cowardly little brother I know.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Irene forced her way into the carriage. I instinctively moved back, making room for her. Even in the cramped space, she insisted on sitting right in front of me, crossing her legs. Her sharp heels brushed against my thigh, sending chills down my spine. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to answer my question? Don¡¯t make sister angry again.¡± ¡°What do you mean¡­¡± ¡°The talented children you begged me to save. I saved them for you. So, what are you doing with them now? Is this ce an orphanage?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± I had anticipated this day woulde. As someone who took on a subcontract, presenting results was a given responsibility. Although it wasn¡¯t a regr urrence, such sudden inspections could happen anytime. I had prepared for this. I had hints from Sylvia. Groaning from the heel digging into my thigh, I opened my trembling lips. ¡°I¡¯m conducting various experiments. It¡¯s easy to break those kids, but impossible to fix them. So, I¡¯m trying everything possible before they break. I need to gather research data.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°And to maximize the dark energy, I need to increase the disparity. Simply put, I need to break them at their happiest moment to get the best results.¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°That might fool Lord Kali, but don¡¯t think you can fool me.¡± [The evil god, ¡®Kali,¡¯ looks at you with a sense of betrayal.] Damnit. Ireneughed sarcastically and pressed her heel harder into my thigh. The heel dug deeper, and I barely suppressed a groan. ¡°Tell me the truth. What are you hiding?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± How did she know? Was my lie too obvious? That couldn¡¯t be it. An¡¯s passive skills should perfectly support my lies. Every evil line I delivered should sound convincing. So why? Did she have the ability to detect lies? Wait a minute. An also had abilities. Albeit useless ones like not needing sleep, but abilities nheless, gained through his contract with the evil god, Kali. Could Irene have a simr contract¡­? [You have sessfully recognized the evil god.] [Character profile updated.] [Irene Vermont] [Age: 24] [Affection: -99] [She hates you so much that she has to consciously suppress her murderous intent.] [*Contracted with the evil god, ¡®Laura.¡¯] [Contract Effect: Wields Laura¡¯s Evil Eye, capable of discerning lies.] Swoosh. Suddenly, a dark, smoky figure appeared behind Irene. So, there¡¯s something like that behind me too? Do all evil gods attach themselves to people like that? ¡°Stop daydreaming and answer my question.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Keuk. The heel dug in deeper, and I let out a groan. As I tried to lean back to escape, Irene grabbed my cor and pulled me closer, our eyes locking. Her red eyes seemed to pierce through me. ¡°Sister can tell when you¡¯re lying. Speak the truth.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± She wasn¡¯t bluffing. Her Evil Eye saw through all lies. I had no choice but to confront this head-on. Cold sweat trickled down the back of my neck. ¡°All the dark magic research I¡¯ve done is worthless. The idea that dark magic existed in ancient times but is now lost is a lie.¡± ¡°What? What do you mean? What about the books I found for you?¡± ¡°All worthless novels.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Irene¡¯s expression hardened as she confirmed the truth of my words. Good. It¡¯s working. ¡°So researching dark magic is like creating something from nothing. It¡¯s beyond my ability. That¡¯s why I need those kids. They¡¯ll conduct the research for me.¡± ¡°Huh. So you set up an orphanage in the mansion and started teaching them?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± It¡¯s not entirely a lie. I had nned to use them for An¡¯s research all along. Charlotte might not be useful, but wasting Julia¡¯s extraordinary intellect would be a shame. Irene stared at me for a long time, then finally smiled and released my cor. ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case, I misunderstood. I thought you were sympathizing with those kids.¡± She uncrossed her legs, and the threat to my future lineage vanished. ¡°But isn¡¯t it taking too long? How long until those little kids are capable of research?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t take long. They¡¯re geniuses. I guarantee it.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Fine. I¡¯ll look forward to our next meeting. Don¡¯t just whine about difficulties then. You know what I mean, right?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Waving her hand, Irene exited the carriage. As the door mmed shut, the tension drained from my body, and I let out a sigh of relief. ¡®Damnit. What do I do about her?¡¯ Despite knowing the dark magic books were all fake, she still pressured me for results. Is shepletely insane? Why is she so obsessed with dark magic? Growing up under a sister like her, it¡¯s no wonder An became a psychopath. Now I understand the viin¡¯s background for his descent into darkness. ¡®I don¡¯t have much time. I need results.¡¯ Both the academic presentation and Irene¡¯s pressure were mounting. I really needed to produce results soon. But how was I supposed to create dark magic without any clues? Where should I start? How did Anplete dark magic? ¡®Wait. Was it really dark magic?¡¯ Suddenly, a thought urred to me. That dark magic An showed at the end of Chapter 1. Was that really dark magic? Could it have been something else, just resembling dark magic? I think I¡¯m starting to see a direction. *** ¡°Alright, this is the dormitory. And your room is the one at the end.¡± ¡°Where at the end?¡± ¡°Up there, the attic.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The matronpleted the introduction half-heartedly and turned away. Yuri frowned, displeased. Were they disapproving of his special admission? ¡®Well, I can¡¯t me them.¡¯ Yuri didn¡¯t fully understand the situation either. To be admitted without even taking the exam¡­ If he didn¡¯t perform well, it would be a huge disgrace to the benefactor. That meant the benefactor had immense confidence in his abilities. But what did they see in him? How? Did they have some ability to measure potential just by looking? It was an unprecedented case in the Academy¡¯s history. ¡°Wow! The attic is huge!¡± Climbing thedder to his room, Yuri¡¯s expression brightened. A fully enclosed window. Walls that didn¡¯t let drafts in. And a soft bed¡­! Is this heaven? How could a room be so luxurious? For Yuri, who had only known the poor conditions of the orphanage, this was the epitome of luxury. ¡°This is not the time!¡± After rolling around on the bed for a while, Yuri snapped back to reality. He wasn¡¯t here to enjoy himself. ¡°I didn¡¯te here to have fun. Stay focused, Yuri.¡± He was here to gain power. To ultimately rescue Julia and Charlotte. This wasn¡¯t a vacation. Yuri repeated this to himself, burying his face in the soft mattress. So soft. Soft enough to make him forget why he was here. After rolling around with the pillow for a while, he suddenly thought of the person who made this possible and sat up. ¡°A strange person¡­¡± The anonymous benefactor. He couldn¡¯t know their identity, but he could contact them. Immediately, Yuri unpacked his belongings and took out a pen, sitting down at the desk. ¡°What should I write? Hmm. They wore all ck, so I¡¯ll call them Mr. ck.¡± And so, he began to scribble. To Mr. ck. He started to write a thank-you letter¡­ [Trantor ¨C Peptobismol] Chapter 13 – Duel (1) [Trantor ¨C Peptobismol] Chapter 13 ¨C Duel (1) ¡®Feels like I¡¯ve aged ten years.¡¯ I had expended too much mental energy today. All I did was negotiate with the headmaster and have a confrontation with Irene, but I was already exhausted. Shouldering an impossible task and being pressured toplete it was beyond unfair. I didn¡¯t feel sorry for An, but this was too much. ¡®I just want a peaceful life without worrying about someoneing to kill me or getting ckmailed¡­¡¯ Gold and jewels? Surrounded by beauties? I don¡¯t wish for such things. I just want to live out my natural lifespan without being murdered. Isn¡¯t that a modest dream? Why is this so difficult? As I sighed deeply andmented my fate, the carriage stopped in front of the mansion, and the door swung open. ¡­It opened too quickly to have been the coachman. ¡°Uncle! Uncle!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°You came just in time! I have something to show you! Come quickly! Hurry!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Charlotte hopped into the carriage and grabbed my hand, pulling me along. She was so excited she couldn¡¯t sit still for a moment. Come to think of it, I am already living surrounded by beauties. Well, these beauties are still in their future forms and might kill me someday. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s urgent! Quickly, quickly¡­!¡± Being dragged by the oddly urgent Charlotte, I decided to use the skill, ¡®Appraisal¡¯ again. [Charlotte] [Age: 13] [Affection Level: -1] [Wants to believe you are a good person.] Considering it was -5 on the first day, it had improved significantly¡­ But it was still in the negatives? Ridiculous. What do I have to do to get a positive affection score? ¡®On the outside, she looks like she trusts me, but not quite.¡¯ Charlotte seemed like a carefree, innocent child without a worry in the world. But wanting to believe I was a good person suggested she still didn¡¯t trust mepletely. Her inner barrier was still intact. Possibly more robust than Julia¡¯s. A careful approach was needed. ¡°Look! Watch closely!¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Charlotte led me to the training grounds where Sylvia awaited, both drenched in sweat. They had been training for quite a while. Charlotte assumed a stance, taking a deep breath, and suddenly the atmosphere changed. It was the first time I had seen Charlotte¡¯s serious eyes. Sylvia, too, had a solemn expression. What are they going to show me? I swallowed nervously as Charlotte prepared to demonstrate. ¡°Super Ultimate! Downward sh!¡± Whoosh. The scene matched the onomatopoeia ¡®whoosh¡¯ perfectly. It felt like a learned person¡¯s proper downward sh. Was it really impressive? If you asked me¡­ well¡­ Having seen Yuri¡¯s shy skills in the game, I felt no excitement. ¡®Is it really impressive? Am I just not recognizing it?¡¯ Thinking it might be myck of understanding of swordsmanship, I nced at Sylvia. But Sylvia had her hand on her forehead, sighing deeply. Charlotte turned to gauge Sylvia¡¯s reaction, so I quickly called her to divert her attention. ¡°Charlotte.¡± ¡°How was it? I practiced this downward sh all day!¡± ¡°Excuse me for a moment. I need to discuss something urgent with Sylvia¡­¡± ¡°Uncle, where are you going?¡± I gestured for Sylvia to follow and moved away from the scorching sun in the training grounds, where An¡¯s skin couldn¡¯t bear the heat. Waiting under the shade of a building, Sylvia wiped her sweat and approached me. ¡°May I speak frankly, young master?¡± ¡°When did you ever hesitate to speak your mind? Go ahead.¡± ¡°Charlotte has no talent for the sword. Continuing her swordsmanship training is pointless; I suggest we stop.¡± ¡°¡­¡± As expected. No talent, huh¡­ Seeing Charlotte swing her sword tirelessly under the zing sun, my heart ached. ¡°As you know, young master, I was once called a genius. I¡¯ve seen many geniuses, not just myself. Charlottecks even a fraction of the talent those geniuses had.¡± ¡°Truly? None at all?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give her this: she has perseverance. These days, kidsck perseverance. Back in my day¡­¡± ¡°Stop. Get to the point.¡± ¡°Ahem. Charlotte is diligent and hardworking. She wakes up before dawn, skips breakfast and lunch, and practices all morning. Her posture and basic swordsmanship are already at a high level, but she cannot use mana, the most crucial aspect for a swordsman. After examining her heart, I found her mana core¡¯s responsiveness is worse than my injured heart. I suspect she might be born unable to use mana¡­¡± She started strong but trailed off at the end. No talent for mana maniption, huh? In this world, not being able to use mana makes it challenging to excel in any field. Whether it¡¯s magic, swordsmanship, or healing arts, mana is essential. Can the protagonist¡¯spanion reallyck such a fundamental trait? ¡®Late bloomer?¡¯ Starting with overwhelming talent is boring? Perhaps Charlotte is a growth character who awakens her potentialter. To Sylvia, who knows nothing about this, she must seem like a hopeless case¡­ ¡°Is she enjoying the training?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Does she enjoy the swordsmanship training?¡± ¡°Yes. Although I¡¯m the one doing the training, Charlotte seems to enjoy it more than I do.¡± ¡°Then continue the training. If no talent is visible, find it. If you show any sign of cking, expect a 100% pay cut.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Sylvia stared at me, dumbfounded. Hmm. I¡¯m starting to doubt Sylvia¡¯s backstory of being a former genius. If Sylvia can¡¯t do it, should I hire a Sword Master as an instructor? That would strain the family¡¯s finances, but it would be worth it. A well-trained Charlotte could be more valuable than ten Sword Masters. Investing all the family¡¯s resources in Charlotte and Julia is the best move. The problem is those who won¡¯t let me do that¡­ ¡°A girl with a sword? Your friend is ying quietly in the library. Why don¡¯t you join her?¡± ¡°Ah! Knight Sylvia made this wooden sword for me¡­¡± ¡°Knight? What knight? That cripple can¡¯t even use mana.¡± Like that idiot, for example. The wooden sword in Charlotte¡¯s hand snapped under the grip of a sudden brute. Charlotte¡¯s face showed shock and despair. Who is this idiot? [Skill, ¡®Appraisal¡¯ has been activated.] [Leon Verkus] [Age: 34] [Affection Level: 12] [A hereditary knight who has served the Vermont family for generations. His behavior has earned widespread contempt.] Oh, this bastard. One of the few employees with a positive affection level. A high affection level with An means he¡¯s likely a viin. I don¡¯t like going out into the sun, but¡­ Unable to tolerate it any longer, I put on a hat and stepped out into the sunlight. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Charlotte, with her head hung low, said nothing. No. She¡¯s deliberately keeping silent. A child who has learned the hard way that tattling brings trouble. I don¡¯t like that. Children should behave like children. ¡°Young master. I see you came. This girl has been taking up the training grounds all day for sword practice.¡± ¡°I told her to. Any objections?¡± ¡°Oh. Is that so? I didn¡¯t know. But, young master, considering she has no talent, wouldn¡¯t it be better to raise her as a maid?¡± ¡°No talent? Leon, what do you know about Charlotte¡­!¡± ¡°Shut up, you halfwit. What do you know to speak out? You¡¯re a cripple who can¡¯t even use mana.¡± ¡°What¡­!¡± Sylvia turned red with anger but said nothing more. Despite her earlier assessment of Charlotte, she didn¡¯t like hearing it from someone else. ¡®This guy is challenging me, not Charlotte or Sylvia.¡¯ While he seems polite to me, he¡¯s not. By criticizing Charlotte and Sylvia, he¡¯s indirectly insulting me. Quite tantly, too. ¡°Do you have a problem with me, Leon? Stop the indirect remarks and speak like a man.¡± ¡°Hah! How could I, young master? I just have one piece of advice. I¡¯m worried you¡¯ll make a mess of unfamiliar tasks. Why start doing things you¡¯ve never done?¡± ¡°So it¡¯s about the paperwork I handledst night.¡± ¡°Yes, exactly. The work was going well without your involvement, so leave it to me from now on.¡± Aha. Now I understand why this parasite, who¡¯s only aplishment in life was inheriting his father¡¯s knight title, was so angry. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything special. Just noticed some employees¡¯ sries were flowing into suspicious ounts, so I seized those ounts. It seemed like someone was embezzling. Do you know anything about that?¡± ¡°Young master!!!¡± Leon clenched his fists and shouted. The nerve of this bastard. Caught stealing and then yelling at me? [Trantor ¨C Peptobismol] Chapter 14 – Duel (2) [Trantor ¨C Peptobismol] Chapter 14 ¨C Duel (2) ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything special. I just noticed some employees¡¯ sries were flowing into unknown ounts, so I seized those ounts. It looked like someone was embezzling. Do you know anything about it?¡± ¡°Young master!!!¡± If there was one thing I realized after examining the family¡¯s affairs over the past few days. It was that there were far too many rats within the Vermont family. Maybe they thought they could get away with tant embezzlement because the family was already on the decline. But now that I¡¯m here, I can¡¯t let the Vermont family fall apart. Whether it¡¯s due to external forces. Or internal corruption. ¡°Are you using me? I, Leon Verkus, who has served the Vermont family loyally for generations since my grandfather?¡± [Leon Verkus¡¯ affection has decreased by 1.] I now understood why Leon¡¯s affection level had been high. The young master had been a pushover, staying locked up in the library and ignoring the affairs of the family, creating a perfect environment for embezzlement. In other words, Leon saw An as an easy target. But now that An was acting differently, Leon¡¯s affection was naturally dropping. ¡°Why would I do such a thing? I am practically part of the Vermont family! If there was embezzlement, it must have been done by that uneducatedmoner woman!¡± ¡°What!? How dare you use me? I always ranked first in the knights¡¯ integrity evaluations. How could you say such nonsense¡­!¡± ¡°Shut up, you halfwit. Are you still yapping after losing your ability to use mana? You probably embezzled out of fear of not being able to make a living.¡± ¡°Hmm. That makes sense.¡± ¡°Ha¡­!¡± Sylvia, at a loss for words, clutched her chest in frustration. Her expression was a mix of anger and betrayal. ¡°Young master, please let me handle the investigation. I will find undeniable evidence to punish this woman and return the seized funds to their rightful ces.¡± ¡°Are you confident?¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Leon knelt on one knee and bowed his head. Sylvia¡¯s expression turned to one of disbelief. ¡®You¡¯re really going to believe this idiot?¡¯ her face seemed to say. ¡°Hmm. Your words make sense, but I¡¯m not entirely convinced. I think we need a public opinion survey.¡± ¡°A public opinion survey?¡± ¡°Yes. Gather those who support your view. I need to hear from others as well before making a decision.¡± ¡°Yes, I will do that.¡± Leon struggled to keep his expression neutral as he bowed again and left with a light step. Only Charlotte and Sylvia, with looks of betrayal, remained. ¡°The sun is scorching. I should head inside.¡± ¡°You are truly¡­! I thought you had changed a bit!¡± [Sylvia¡¯s affection has decreased by 1.] [Sylvia¡¯s affection has decreased by 1.] ¡°You two should also get out of the sun and rest. It¡¯s good to be enthusiastic, but if you copse, it¡¯s all for nothing.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t changed at all! You don¡¯t listen to me because I¡¯m amoner! You believe that thug over me? Do you really think I¡¯m the embezzler?¡± [Sylvia¡¯s affection has decreased by 1.] [Sylvia¡¯s affection has decreased by 1.] Tears welled up in Sylvia¡¯s eyes as she yelled at me. Would she have gotten this angry if it were the usual An? No. She believed An had changed, and now that trust had been betrayed, she was exploding. But it¡¯s not me who hasn¡¯t changed¡ªit¡¯s Sylvia. ¡°You are so consistent. Dumb, foolish, and impatient. Can¡¯t you learn by now?¡± ¡°What are you saying¡­!¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you to stop jumping to conclusions and wait patiently.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Sylvia¡¯s expression turned dumbfounded, and her tears started to flow. She always looked so clueless. I handed handkerchiefs to both Charlotte and Sylvia before turning to leave. If I stayed any longer, I¡¯d get sunburned. As I turned away, Sylvia¡¯s eyes lost their anger. She was always so easy to handle. ¡°Can I trust you, young master¡­?¡± ¡°Do as you please. Trust me or don¡¯t. All I want are employees who benefit me and the family. I¡¯m not asking for loyalty or faith.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Now it was time to wait. I¡¯d cast the, and soon the fish woulde rushing in. ¡°Oh, I almost forgot. Since you were so disrespectful, I¡¯m docking an additional 50% of your pay.¡± ¡°¡­¡± [Sylvia¡¯s affection has increased by 4.] What a masochist¡­ It¡¯s almost creepy now. . . . ¡°Damn it, damn it! Did they really take everything?¡± Payment suspended. Payment suspended. And another payment suspended. Leon scrutinized each notice confirming his ounts were frozen, his expression souring. How did they find out? He had been embezzling skillfully, making it hard to detect. He had targeted the sries of employees who didn¡¯t keep track of their pay. Most employees didn¡¯t know how much they were supposed to be paid. In some cases, he had embezzled up to 50% without them noticing. But now, not only was the embezzlement discovered, but the ounts he had siphoned the money into were all frozen. How did that fool An find out? An never meddled in paperwork! ¡°Someone must have tipped him off.¡± It had to be that damn woman. Sylvia must have forged documents to get An to verify them. ¡°Kekek, but it didn¡¯t go her way, did it?¡± An didn¡¯t follow Sylvia¡¯s n. Even if there was evidence of embezzlement, there was no proof it was him since he used an alias ount. Naturally, An would suspect Sylvia or another employee. Those street urchins who couldn¡¯t shake off their pickpocket habits were obvious suspects. ¡°An, that bastard is always so stupid, I like him so much!¡± Even if caught stealing, An wouldn¡¯t suspect him. A useless fool who believed himself to be smart. He was the perfect master to serve. An would probably continue ming themoner employees until the family went bankrupt. ¡°But his indecisiveness is such a hassle¡­¡± Leon¡¯sughter faded. With all his ounts seized, he needed to unfreeze the funds quickly, but An, the indecisive fool, couldn¡¯t make a decision without public opinion. There were plenty of aplices. He had a slew of employees who had been embezzling with him. He just needed to gather their signatures. Leon started running around to collect signatures from various key employees in the family: butlers, knights, cooks, and more. He managed to gather signatures from most of the major positions in the family. This should suffice as public opinion, right? Not even 24 hours had passed before Leonpleted his task and, abandoning any pretense of dignity, rushed to the library. ¡°Young master! I have¡­pleted¡­?¡± Opening the library door, he was met with a crowd of people. Leon was taken aback. Why were there so many people in the usually deserted library? ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve arrived, Leon.¡± ¡°Young master, what is all this?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t feel like going outside, so I handled the hiring interviews here.¡± ¡°Hiring interviews¡­?¡± Were they hiring new staff? Ah! They must be looking for someone to rece Sylvia once she was kicked out. Leon, having reached a quick conclusion, smiled. But why were there so many people here just to rece Sylvia? ¡°I havepleted it, young master. These are the signatures of those who support my view.¡± ¡°Hmm. So this is your opinion.¡± ¡°Yes! Exactly!¡± ¡°There are more names than I expected. Two names weren¡¯t even on my initial list. Thorough work.¡± ¡°Of course. Thank you¡­?¡± A list? What was he talking about? Leon began to sense something was off, his voice trembling. Why did this feel so ominous? ¡°Then I¡¯ll verify it again. These signatures all support your innocence and use Sylvia of embezzlement, correct?¡± ¡°Y-Yes. Is there a problem¡­?¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s no problem. Everything is perfect.¡± An¡¯s smile widened, a chilling grin. Seeing that smile, Leon felt a shiver run down his spine. ¡°Leon, it must have been hard gathering all these signatures.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t difficult.¡± ¡°No, it must have been hard. So, I¡¯m giving you a vacation.¡± ¡°Thank you, young master! But how long is this vacation¡­?¡± ¡°You can take a lifetime off. It would be lonely to go alone, so take everyone who signed with you.¡± ¡°Wh-What? Excuse me?¡± Leon¡¯s eyes widened. A lifetime vacation¡­? That meant being fired. What was going on? Unable toprehend the situation, Leon¡¯s first reaction was bewilderment, followed by anger, clenching his fists. His sharp gaze turned to Sylvia, lurking in the shadows. ¡°Young master! Are you being fooled by this woman again?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s say I am. Pack your things and leave by tonight. I don¡¯t want to smell your bad breath any longer.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t ept this! I am a hereditary knight who has served this family my whole life! You haven¡¯t even taken over the family¡¯s leadership, how can you fire me?¡± ¡°Do you want to be kicked out, or will you leave on your own? I¡¯ll give you the choice.¡± ¡°Ha! You think you can beat me and throw me out? Try it! If anyone here can beat me, I¡¯ll leave willingly!¡± Leon shouted, spitting with rage. He didn¡¯t know how Sylvia had managed to manipte An, but it didn¡¯t matter. With the head of the family vacant, he couldn¡¯t be fired. Well, unless he was beaten and thrown out. As the only Sword Expert in the Vermont family¡¯s knights, if he was beaten to a pulp, rumors would spread, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to show his face here. ¡°Yes, you heard him, Sylvia?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Go on, Silvia. Teach this thug a lesson.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°¡­!?¡± Leon was dumbfounded. In the shadows, Sylvia¡¯s eyes widened, blinking rapidly. What? She couldn¡¯t even use mana right now, and he wanted her to defeat a Sword Expert? [Trantor ¨C Peptobismol] Chapter 15 – Duel (3) [Trantor ¨C Peptobismol] Chapter 15 ¨C Duel (3) ¡°So, can we consider the duel to be confirmed?¡± ¡°A duel? A duel, you say? Are you mocking me? How can you call it a duel when I¡¯m up against a mere halfwit?¡± ¡°Anything can be considered a duel if there¡¯s something at stake. If you win, I will never touch the paperwork again. But if Sylvia wins, you and everyone who signed this document must leave the estate.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± Leon sneered, his lips curling into a mocking smile. He seemed to question whether he had heard correctly. Yes, it¡¯s a duel. A duel between a Sword Expert and a washed-up knight who can¡¯t even use mana. ¡°We¡¯ll need a witness for this.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll write up a notarized document right here. The terms and results of the duel will be guaranteed and enforced by imperialw.¡± ¡°Good! Very good!¡± Leon quickly signed the notarized document with a broad smile. He scrutinized it carefully, perhaps thinking I might add hidden uses or small print to trick him. But there were no tricks. None were needed. For Leon, the duel itself was already a trick. ¡°The duel will take ce tomorrow morning at 8 AM in the Vermont estate training grounds. Armor is forbidden, and weapons will be limited to wooden swords.¡± ¡°Are you sure about that? Given that she can¡¯t use mana, she¡¯d have a better chance with a real de.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll return tomorrow! I wouldn¡¯t want to risk staying here overnight and being sabotaged in my sleep!¡± Leon left with a heartyugh. Finally, Sylvia fully emerged from the shadows, her face pale and her lips trembling. ¡°Wh-What? Why¡­ Why¡­?¡± ¡°Speak clearly. It¡¯s hard to understand you.¡± ¡°Why¡­ Why did you decide this without asking me?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t duel, you¡¯ll be executed as an embezzler. You had to duel anyway.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ll die! Leon won¡¯t miss this chance to kill me, even if it looks like an ident¡­!¡± She¡¯s worried about dying? It¡¯s quite the opposite. She should be worried about killing Leon. I would prefer if she did, to leave no loose ends. ¡°Ah! Ah! Is the wooden sword I¡¯ll use a legendary wooden sword or something?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no such thing.¡± ¡°Then how¡­!¡± Sylvia stared at me with desperate eyes, hoping I had a n. So, she has started to trust me a bit. ¡°You can¡¯t generate mana because your heart is injured, but you can still use mana, right?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°Then as long as you have mana, you can win?¡± ¡°Of course! Even though Leon is also a Sword Expert, he has no realbat experience and can¡¯tpare to me!¡± Sylvia, slightly offended, raised her voice. Right, if she had mana, it would be an easy win. The problem was how to provide her with that mana. Transferring mana from one person to another didn¡¯t exist in this world. ¡°Where am I supposed to get mana from¡­ Ah?! Are you going to give me one of those precious mana stones?¡± ¡°Are you crazy? Using mana stones, a strategic resource, for this purpose is illegal.¡± Mana stones are stones that emit mana and are considered strategic resources in the Empire. They require imperial approval to use because of their potential military applications. Of course, permission wouldn¡¯t be granted for a duel, and we don¡¯t have the financial resources to waste on something so valuable. ¡°Then how am I supposed to get mana?¡± ¡°There¡¯s one source. A being that generates and emits mana.¡± ¡°Do you mean a spirit? To get mana from a spirit, we¡¯d need a spirit mage. There are very few in the Empire, and I don¡¯t know any¡­¡± ¡°There is one. Someone close by.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Sylvia looked bewildered. Surprisingly, there is someone. Quite close. ¡°What? A spirit mage? Me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Julia looked up from her book with a frown, clearly not understanding what I was saying. That can¡¯t be possible¡­? ¡°Didn¡¯t you spend nearly the whole day in the library?¡± ¡°Staying in the library? That¡¯s harsh. I was studying. You gave me so many books that I had no choice.¡± ¡°Then how is it you haven¡¯t managed to control mana yet?¡± ¡°S-Sorry! I¡¯m slow to learn!¡± Julia turned away, yelling. [Julia¡¯s affection has decreased by 1.] Of course, her affection dropped. I didn¡¯t mean to pressure her. Ah, but it¡¯s true. Julia must immediately be a spirit mage by tomorrow morning before the duel. ¡®This wasn¡¯t part of the n.¡¯ Julia¡¯s awakening was supposed to happen towards the end of Chapter 1, which was quite early. In the game, even with limited resources, Julia progressed at that pace. I expected her to be faster with all the resources I provided, but I was wrong. ¡®The n was perfect.¡¯ The main idea was to use the spirits¡¯ mana generated by Julia¡¯s summoning, and then have Sylvia absorb it for the duel. But things went off track from the start. ¡°Where are you stuck? Tell me.¡± ¡°Why should I tell you!¡± ¡°Because I need you to use magic sooner for my benefit. Now, speak.¡± ¡°Ugh. I managed to sense and feel the mana in my body, but whenever I try to manipte it, it explodes and disappears¡­¡± Julia exined, looking embarrassed. Mana exploding and disappearing¡­ That¡¯s a mana surge. It happens when someone has an excessively powerful mana core that generates too much mana. ¡®It¡¯s amon obstacle for prodigies at a young age.¡¯ But this isn¡¯t something that can be ovee with a simple trick. Mana surges require time and familiarity with mana to control. Even for a genius like Julia, this isn¡¯t something that can be solved overnight. ¡°Eat well and sleep well. That¡¯s all I can say.¡± ¡°What?! That¡¯s no help at all!¡± ¡°It is. Stop insisting on sleeping alone. It¡¯s not working.¡± ¡°Hmph. I slept without youst night, and I slept fine.¡± ¡°Tell that to your dark circles. Kids should sleep well to grow strong and useful.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Julia¡¯s face showed a sh of fear. I could feel Sylvia ring at me from behind. I didn¡¯t say anything strange. Julia hesitated before looking up at me with wide eyes. ¡°Okay then. I¡¯d like to take a nap now.¡± ¡°Why are you asking for my permission?¡± ¡°Because I need you beside me to sleep. Hold my hand.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Hurry!¡± Julia grabbed my hand and ced it on her forehead. Brat. Sighing, I activated the skill, ¡®Touch of Death.¡¯ The air around us cooled, and Julia fell into a deep sleep. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Young master, just now, I felt a bit of mana returning. My mana core should have been damaged¡­¡± Sylvia emerged from the shadows, puzzled. Mana was returning? Why? Looking at Julia¡¯s forehead, I realized. ¡®Spirits are being made of mana. Killing spirits turns them into mana.¡¯ I gained enlightenment. All that talk about summoning spells and spiritnguage was unnecessary. If I just killed spirits, they turned into mana. No need forplex rituals. ¡°Sylvia,e closer. Do you feel anything?¡± ¡°I feel the creepiness of you holding a sleeping child¡¯s head.¡± ¡°Besides that.¡± ¡°Oh? Mana¡­ It¡¯s increasing¡­!¡± Julia naturally attracts spirits, and my skill kills them, converting them into mana. This is practically a perpetual motion machine. ¡°How much mana has returned?¡± ¡°About a quarter of my core is full.¡± ¡°Do you need more?¡± ¡°No. This is enough to deal with Leon. But young master, are you sure about this?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Are you okay giving me mana?¡± Sylvia looked at me with wide eyes, like a startled rabbit. Why was she acting like this? I¡¯ve been doing odd things for a while now. ¡°You need to win the duel. For your sake and the family¡¯s.¡± ¡°For the family¡­¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°¡­No. It was a slip of the tongue. Please forget it.¡± [Sylvia¡¯s affection has increased by 1.] What? Suddenly? Her affection had only ever gone down or up marginally. This was a first. What caused it? ¡°Uhh, mom.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Julia¡¯s tiny hand gripped my arm tightly. ¡°Mom¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ Don¡¯t be disappointed. I¡¯ll do better. I¡¯ll do better¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Julia whimpered in her sleep, hugging my arm. Was she awake? No, just having a nightmare. Even in sleep, she couldn¡¯t rest peacefully. Feeling sorry for her, I gently stroked her hair. ¡°You¡¯re doing great. I¡¯m not disappointed. Just do your best.¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± She stopped trembling and her breathing became steady. The problem was a new habit forming. ¡­If I stopped stroking her hair, she would start whimpering. ¡°What a handful.¡± I sighed but continued stroking her hair. Annoying, but also endearing. When she¡¯s asleep, she looks like an angel. I wonder what kind of sick mentality one must have to think of ??tormenting such a child¡­ [Trantor ¨C Peptobismol] Chapter 16 – I Will Watch Over You [Trantor ¨C Peptobismol] Chapter 16 ¨C I Will Watch Over You ¡®This is real mana¡­¡¯ Sylvia felt a surge of energy filling her body. Overflowing strength. Yes, this was it. This was the sensation of mana coursing through her body. Sylvia closed her eyes, trembling as she was enveloped by memories of the past. The mana she had gathered was only a quarter of her full capacity. But for Sylvia, who hadn¡¯t felt any mana for years, even this amount was overwhelming. As the strength surged through her, an ironic sense of helplessness also washed over her. ¡®I was so weak all this time¡­ She had forgotten. She had forgotten what it was like to live with such power and dignity. The effort it took to suppress those memories was being undone by the mana now flowing within her. Ironically, the one who had made her forget and the one who had brought these memories back was the same person, Vermont. ¡®They destroyed my mana core and crippled me¡­¡¯ Grind. Sylvia¡¯s teeth ground together, producing a harsh sound. With the return of her old sensations, unpleasant memories resurfaced as well. The day she lost her power and became a subordinate to this family. It had been two years since she was offered the chance to remove her brand and receive a mana stone, in exchange for swearing on her sword to fight and die for the Vermont family. Sylvia had never been able to utter such a false oath. Despite the increasing offers of wealth and status, her resolve never wavered. But ironically, while she imed she would rather die than serve the Vermont family, shecked the courage to remove the brand herself. She couldn¡¯t muster the will to face death. ¡®You, of all people, know what it means to give me mana¡­¡¯ Yet An had injected mana into her. Casually, as if it was nothing more than a toy. Mana, the fuel for all magic. And no one knew better than An that Sylvia excelled in magic rted to branding. That¡¯s why he had meticulously monitored her to prevent any contact with mana stones or spirit mages. And now he gives her mana just like that? What if she broke the brand and escaped? He was too defenseless. No. Maybe he was just pretending to be defenseless¡­ ¡®He¡¯s changed. He¡¯s definitely changed.¡¯ At first, she was unsure. An seemed the same as always, yet subtly different. His sinister aura and eerie smile remained unchanged, but something about him had altered. Whether this change was positive or not, Sylvia couldn¡¯t tell. ¡®What are you up to¡­¡¯ She wondered if there was some trick in the mana An had given her. Maybe a hidden trap that would activate upon use, but no, it was just pure mana. Did he want her to escape? Had he suddenly taken pity on her? That didn¡¯t seem like An. Sylvia¡¯s mind grew increasingly chaotic. There was a simple solution to all this. She could remove the brand, use the remaining mana to destroy the mansion, and escape. No more entanglements, she could be free. ¡°The duel is about to begin. Stop hiding in the shadows like a child of darkness and get out there.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± An ordered without even looking back. He seemed so unconcerned, as if he knew she would win and didn¡¯t even care to watch the duel. His usual indifferent attitude. He must know that she could remove the brand and strangle him at any moment. He must know that his fate and the fate of his family rested in her hands. While her mind was in turmoil, how could he remain so calm? Grind. Her teeth ground together again. ¡®That bastard. What is he plotting this time? Why is he coddling the children? Why is he entrusting his life to me?¡¯ An had schemed many times before. He had pretended to be reformed countless times, but it neversted. He always revealed his true nature. But this time, it was different. It had been four days. Why hadn¡¯t he shown his true colors yet? What was his n? Could it be, he had really changed? Down to his very core? ¡®Argh.¡¯ That couldn¡¯t be. That shouldn¡¯t be possible. Sylvia felt a surge of frustration. Even as she repeated to herself that it couldn¡¯t be true, she couldn¡¯t help but cling to a sliver of hope, which made her angry at herself. ¡°Hahaha! You actually showed up on time instead of running away! Or is it because of the brand that you couldn¡¯t run? Hah!¡± ¡°¡­Shall we begin the duel?¡± ¡°Why the rush? If you kneel before me now and beg for mercy, I might spare you a bit. If you get caught for embezzlement, you¡¯ll likely be sentenced to death, but if you be my concubine¡­¡± Ugh. How annoying. Her mind was already a mess thinking about An. Why did this mosquito keep buzzing in her ear? ¡°It¡¯s 8 o¡¯clock. I consider the duel started.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so cold, Sylvia. You might act rough, but if you just¡­¡± ¡°Shut your mouth and pick up your wooden sword, you worm.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± As Sylvia gathered mana at a single point, her eyes widened, and her hair stood on end. At that moment, Leon¡¯s body froze as he met her gaze. Anyone with even a bit of mana sensitivity could feel it. Her aura radiated from her body, coloring the entire area. Though An remained unaware, engrossed in his books in the study, Charlotte and Julia felt their hair stand on end and chills run down their spines. Leon, who had to face this aura directly, turned pale. ¡®What¡­ what is that! She was supposed to be crippled!¡¯ What filled Leon was pure terror. Strictly speaking, nothing had happened yet. Sylvia had just stirred her mana slightly with a hint of killing intent. Leon instantly lost all will to fight, his legs gave way, and he copsed. ¡°Aaaaah¡­¡± Ssshhh. A dark stain spread across Leon¡¯s pants. Falling into the yellow puddle he created, Leon foamed at the mouth and fainted. Sylvia couldn¡¯t help butugh at the absurdity. ¡°Hah. It ended before I even used mana.¡± She hadn¡¯t even fully utilized her mana, yet this was the result. She felt embarrassed for being so afraid of losing to such a person yesterday. Besides, she still had mana left. Not a drop had been used from the amount she received yesterday. ¡®It¡¯s not toote yet.¡¯ Even now, if she wanted, she could remove the brand, destroy the mansion, and escape with the children. She could be free. At that moment, An¡¯s words shed through her mind, and Sylvia squeezed her eyes shut. ¡®You have talent, so you should understand. Those kids, they aren¡¯t ordinary. Can you protect them from falling into the hands of evil if you take them outside? Can you?¡¯ ¡®You¡¯re so naive and upright, it¡¯s pathetic. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to keep them close to a certain evil you can see rather than an uncertain danger? Think about it, you dull-witted fool.¡¯ Is this really the right thing? Taking them out, would it really make them happier? Had An¡­ changed¡­? ¡®Ugh! I don¡¯t know!¡¯ Swoosh. As Sylvia¡¯s mana gathered again, her aura burst forth. ¡°An! I have no idea what you¡¯re plotting! What you¡¯re scheming! I don¡¯t understand at all! Like you said, I¡¯m stupid and clueless, I don¡¯t get it!!!¡± She didn¡¯t know what An was thinking. She didn¡¯t know why he returned this power to her. She couldn¡¯t understand anything clearly. In that case, wouldn¡¯t it be best to find out? Wouldn¡¯t it be best to wait and see until she understood? ¡°You! You said I was impulsive! I¡¯ll show you I can change too! I¡¯ll wait and see! I¡¯ll watch what choices you make! And while waiting, I¡¯ll watch over you!¡± Her curiosity was unbearable. If she beheaded him and fled now, she would be left with a lifelong unease. She needed to confirm his intentions. She would watch over him until he revealed his true nature. Boom! The gathered mana ignited and exploded. Light burst from Sylvia¡¯s outstretched palm. In a sh, the area was enveloped in bright light, turning everything white. When the light subsided, a giant crater was revealed in the middle of the grounds. ¡°Hoo¡­¡± The area within ten-meters of where Leon had fallen was reduced to ashes. Not even a trace of a body could be found. It was the first magic cast by the Sword Expert and unofficial 8th Circle Mage in two years. It was clearly excessive. Sylviaughed weakly and copsed. ¡°I¡¯m such a fool¡­¡± She had expended all her mana. She had reverted to a state where she couldn¡¯t remove the brand herself. After cooling her head, she realized it was an impulsive act. It would have been wise to save a little mana for emergencies. ¡°But I feel relieved¡­¡± For some reason, she didn¡¯t regret it. She felt lighter, as if everything had be simpler. This was right for someone like her. Sylvia closed her eyes andughed convulsively. ¡°Daring to mess up my training grounds like that. I don¡¯t remember ordering such a shy duel¡­ Your pay will be cut again. Silly girl.¡± Why was sheughing like an idiot? An clicked his tongue while looking out the window. A small, amused smile escaped him. [Trantor ¨C Peptobismol] Chapter 17 – What Do You Know About Me [Trantor ¨C Peptobismol] Chapter 17 ¨C What Do You Know About Me ¡°I won.¡± ¡°I know. I bet everyone in town knows by now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve alsopleted the termination of all the scum who signed the agreement.¡± ¡°You should have fixed the training grounds while you were at it.¡± ¡°How could I possibly do all that by myself?¡± ¡°¡­¡± This girl¡­ She doesn¡¯t even try to hide herziness anymore. I turned to rebuke her, but when I saw Sylvia¡¯s relieved smile, the words caught in my throat. ¡°It was two years ago. Thest time I used mana.¡± ¡°You got excited and went wild, huh.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°So, how was it? Did it feel good?¡± ¡°It felt great.¡± Good, that¡¯s all that matters. Who cares if the training grounds got destroyed. Smiling, I closed my ledger. From what I gathered, the repair costs would be around a hundred million. ¡°I¡¯ll cover the repair costs with your sry. That¡¯s another 50% pay cut.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± [Sylvia¡¯s affection has increased by 5.] This creepy girl¡­ Even though I red at her with contempt, Sylvia just kept smiling. ¡°Oh, and I¡¯ve got more work for you.¡± ¡°More work?¡± ¡°We fired a lot of knights and guards, so there are many vacancies. We¡¯re trying to fill them as quickly as possible, but until then, you¡¯ll have to handle both day and night guard duties and some paperwork.¡± ¡°¡­I can understand the guard duties, but why the paperwork?¡± ¡°You¡¯re good at it. Just do it. Give me a break.¡± ¡°¡­¡± For the first time, Sylvia¡¯s smile vanished. She looked at me like she was asking, ¡°Are you joking?¡± Does this look like a joke to you? When I grinned, Sylvia¡¯s face contorted with despair. ¡®She said she¡¯d wait until I revealed my true colors.¡¯ If she was going to kill me, she would have done it already. But Sylvia decided to wait. She¡¯d wait until I revealed my true intentions, until I crossed the line, and then she¡¯d take me down. Of course, that moment would nevere. In a twisted way, it was like she was dering she¡¯d stay by my side forever. Thinking of it that way made meugh. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± ¡°Look at yourself. You got so excited using mana again that you messed up. Your clothes are all torn.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Sylvia tilted her head, confused. Then she looked down at her clothes. A momentter, her face turned bright red as she tried to cover the torn parts with her hands. Of course, she couldn¡¯t cover all the holes. ¡°I¡¯ll go change my clothes!¡± Sylvia dashed out at lightning speed. I thought she might be a tomboy who wasn¡¯t embarrassed, but she just didn¡¯t realize. ¡®If I want to increase her affection, shouldn¡¯t I just seduce her?¡¯ I seriously considered it. Given my current appearance, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if it took decades to earn trust as a person. But what if I approached her as a romantic interest instead of a person? ¡®I ended up thinking something silly¡­¡¯ Would it work? Given my looks and demeanor, would any woman fall for me? Even a viin might not be convinced, let alone a hero. Hmm. If not Sylvia, what about Julia or Charlotte¡­? ¡®They¡¯re still kids¡­¡¯ No, definitely not. Even if I were to try, now is not the time. I need to stop looking for shortcuts and live honestly. Just as I was calming my chaotic thoughts with a sigh, a servant approached. ¡°Young master, a letter has arrived.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s it from?¡± ¡°It¡¯s from the Imperial Magic Academy.¡± ¡°Leave it here.¡± Is it from the headmaster? I hope Yuri hasn¡¯t caused any trouble. With some anxiety, I picked up the letter the maid had left. ¡°To Mr. ck?¡± What the hell does that mean? It must be a mistake. Thinking it was no big deal, I stuffed the letter into a drawer. If it¡¯s important, the postman wille back for it. *** ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡± I had hoped to secretly borrow a book, but Julia caught me with her stern gaze. ¡°Let¡¯s read together.¡± ¡°Taking it without asking isn¡¯t polite. You should have asked to borrow it.¡± ¡°These are all my books to begin with. If you keep being rude, I¡¯ll confiscate them all.¡± ¡°No, please!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Fine, you can take it¡­ mister.¡± She adds ¡°misterr¡± to everything as if it¡¯s a formal speech. At least it¡¯s better than speaking informally. I picked a basic magic book and found a spot away from Julia. I didn¡¯t want to interrupt her spirit magic awakening¡­ [Recalling body¡¯s memory.] [Syncing¡­] [Sync failed.] [An unknown error has interrupted the sync.] [Sync rate: 2%] As soon as I opened the book, a translucent window popped up. A sync rate of just 2%¡­ It¡¯s not a system error; it just means An¡¯s understanding of this book is a mere 2%. ¡®This is hopeless.¡¯ Even though dark magic is a type of magic, you¡¯d think he¡¯d know some basics. This pathetic fool knew as little about magic as I did. I¡¯ll have to start learning from scratch. Normally, in a transmigration, you¡¯d expect to gain some aptitude for magic or a genius intellect. But all I got were useless traits. ¡®This is really hopeless.¡¯ Even the talented Julia is struggling. If I try to do this alone, I might make no progress for years. Maybe I should use my chance here. ¡°Julia.¡± ¡°What¡­ mister.¡± ¡°Can you teach?¡± ¡°Huh? I don¡¯t need any teaching. I¡¯ve already mastered the basics and am reading advanced books. Why don¡¯t you find someone else to show off your knowledge to¡­ mister?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Julia smirked arrogantly. She had every right to. But she¡¯s being stubborn without understanding properly. ¡°I¡¯m not offering to teach you. I¡¯m asking you to teach me.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask again. Just teach me the basics of magic.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Julia looked at me, puzzled. She seemed to be processing the unexpected information. After a moment, her lips parted. ¡°¡­Why should I?¡± ¡°Because Ick basic knowledge of magic. I¡¯d like to borrow your exceptional knowledge and genius mind. Can you help?¡± ¡°Oh, if it¡¯s that, then sure! Hmph, youck basic knowledge? Where should I start¡­¡± Got her. She¡¯s easy. A little praise and she immediately slipped into teacher mode. ¡°The mana summation form goes like this¡­¡± ¡°No, start before that. Assume you¡¯re teaching someone who knows nothing.¡± ¡°What? There¡¯s no way you know nothing. Are you testing me?¡± ¡°They say smart people are also good teachers.¡± ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m so well-versed in the basics that I can teach a nk te perfectly!¡± They say praise makes even a whale dance. If she started to doubt, I¡¯dvish her with morepliments. Then Julia would be eager to share everything she knew. ¡°Mana is like fuel! And magic is the result of burning that fuel! Depending on how you burn it, the type of magic changes. For example, fire magic¡­¡± Actually, the idea that smart people make good teachers is a lie. I worried Julia might struggle to teach me due to her genius, but my fears were unfounded. By asking her to teach as if to a child with no knowledge, she exined everything clearly. ¡°That¡¯s the end of the first book. How was it? Was it a good lecture?¡± ¡°Excellent. Let¡¯s move on to the next one.¡± ¡°What? I thought you just wanted to see if I could teach. Why the whole basics¡­ Ah! You¡¯re teasing me!¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°That creepy smile! You were mocking me! You were thinking, ¡®How can someone who knows the basics so well still struggle with mana control?¡¯ Weren¡¯t you!¡± This is driving me crazy. Is my smile that creepy? I nced in the mirror and turned away without a word. It really is a disturbing sight¡­ ¡°I never thought that.¡± ¡°Liar!¡± ¡°You can believe what you want, but here¡¯s a tip. When handling mana, try using only a portion of it.¡± ¡°What? The first time you control mana, you have to use all of it to ensure smooth flow¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s what the book says. I¡¯m talking about you.¡± Learning the basics from Julia revealed her problem. Basic books advise using all your mana initially for smooth control. Using only a portion is an advanced technique. But Julia is different. Her vast mana supply means using all of it could cause constant overloads. She needs to jump straight to advanced techniques. ¡°What do you know about me¡­¡± Julia abruptly stood, her eyes welling up. She stomped out of the room but paused at the door, ncing back. ¡°I need to use the restroom! I¡¯m not leaving because I¡¯m mad or anything¡­ mister!¡± Who¡¯s saying otherwise? [Trantor ¨C Peptobismol] Chapter 18 – Shopping (1) [Trantor ¨C Peptobismol] Chapter 18 ¨C Shopping (1) ¡°Only using a part of it¡­?¡± What kind of nonsense is that? Julia entered the bathroom, still chewing over what An had said. Even after reconsidering it, it still seemed absurd and nonsensical. After all, separating mana was a technique learned muchter. I can¡¯t even handle my entire mana yet, and he expects me to separate it? Sure, that¡¯s true, but¡­ At least in theory, Julia was quite familiar with the concept of separating mana. ¡°What does he know about me to give such advice¡­ I¡¯ll try it once. Just once.¡± It was a ridiculous piece of advice, no, more like interference, but since she had hit a dead end, she decided to give it a try. But why was she in the bathroom? Because it was embarrassing. Failing in front of others was humiliating. She had always shown herself to be sessful. To the orphans, she was always the unfailing genius¡­ ¡®Me struggling? I don¡¯t want anyone to see that.¡¯ People only recognize geniuses. If a clumsy fool works hard, people might just give a little pitying apuse. I need to be remembered as a genius, and I will be a genius. Julia wiped her tears and focused on the flow of mana inside her chest. ¡°Separate a portion of the mana and handle it. I can do this. Let¡¯s go.¡± She wiped her eyes and ced her hand on her chest. The basic process was the same as usual. Gather the mana at one point and condense it. And then ignite the condensed mana all at once. But this time, an additional step was required: separating a portion of the mana. How much should be separated? She decided to start with half. But could she really separate the mana when she couldn¡¯t even control it properly? Feeling less confident, Julia hupped and resumed. Separate it. Divide it! ¡®Done¡­!¡¯ She did it! She could feel that the mana, once a single mass, had been split into two. However, an immense force was trying to reunite the two masses. If she lost focus even a little, they would merge again. So this is why it¡¯s an advanced technique? She had to prevent them from reuniting while condensing one of the masses. It was indeed aplex and challenging task, but¡­ ¡®It¡¯s working!¡¯ She was making progress. Leaving one mass in her chest, she guided the other down her arm to her fingertips. Then, she clenched her small hand as if grabbing the mana. The mana condensed rapidly under the sudden pressure. This time, there were no signs of it running wild. The process was strangely smooth. ¡®Huh? I¡¯ve never gotten this far before?¡¯ It was happening so fast that Julia was taken aback. Usually, by this stage, the mana would be leaking everywhere and causing chaos. For the first time, she reached the ignition phase. At this point, she had to choose the ignition method based on the type of magic. She was so flustered that she didn¡¯t have time to decide what magic to use. ¡®Agh! I don¡¯t even know what magic I¡¯m casting¡­!¡¯ What should she do? What if a fireball suddenly bursts out and burns down the mansion? Should she stop? She was hesitating when¡­ ¡®You¡¯re doing great. Don¡¯t worry about disappointing anyone, just keep trying.¡¯ A voice reyed in her mind, one she couldn¡¯t quite ce. Who had said that? She couldn¡¯t remember. Her parents? Or someone else? She wasn¡¯t sure, but the warmth in that voice gave her confidence. ¡®Here I go!!!¡¯ Gritting her teeth, Julia closed her eyes and extended her arm forward. The noisy mana went silent in an instant. The world was quiet. Is it over? Julia peeked one eye open. What kind of magic did she cast? Looking at her hands and surroundings, she sighed in relief. ¡°Did it run wild again?¡± Nothing had happened, nothing had changed. She thought she was doing well, but in the end, did it go berserk? With a bitter smile, Julia left the bathroom and trudged back to the study. ¡°You¡¯rete.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Sitting on the toilet too long can cause hemorrhoids¡­¡± ¡°Ah! That¡¯s not it!¡­ Mister!¡± Even as her face turned bright red, Julia didn¡¯t realize it. The mysterious voice that had been bothering her was gone. *** ¡°I want a sword!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I want a sword!¡± ¡°¡­I heard you. Why are you suddenly saying that?¡± Charlotte hade up to me out of nowhere and shouted that she wanted a sword. ¡°I want a cool sword like the one Sylvia carries!¡± ¡°Why not be satisfied with a wooden sword for now? A real sword is too heavy and dangerous for you.¡± ¡°But I want to shoot things like Sylvia does!¡± ¡°That wasn¡¯t the sword; that was magic.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Thud. Charlotte¡¯s face fell as if her world had crumbled. Did she really think Sylvia¡¯s sword could shoot magic? ¡°Then, I¡¯ll study magic too!¡± ¡°I thought you picked up the sword because you didn¡¯t like studying magic.¡± ¡°Now I like magic better!¡± ¡°¡­¡± I was certain Charlotte would be a swordswoman, but that certainty was now shaken. This kid¡­ She¡¯s more fickle than I imagined. ¡°So you¡¯ll study magic from now on?¡± ¡°Yes! But was Sylvia originally a magician? Why does she carry a sword?¡± ¡°Sylvia is both a knight and a magician.¡± Sylvia is a magic knight, wielding both a sword and magic. However, she¡¯s not officially registered with the Magic Association because she taught herself magic. She uses mana in apletely unorthodox way, but she can still cast spells. Well, that was before her mana core was damaged. ¡®Sylvia would be happy to hear Charlotte wants to study magic.¡¯ It seemed like sword training could be put on hold for now. Sylvia would be pleased to have some free time. ¡°A knight and a magician! Awesome! I want to do that too!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll study magic and train too! I want to be a magic knight like Sylvia!¡± ¡°¡­¡± For a moment, I was speechless. Did she even know what being a magic knight meant? ¡®A magic knight was one of the jobs avable to the protagonist in the game.¡¯ At the start of the game, you could choose from various jobs like swordsman, magician, martial artist (for fun), etc. One special job avable only to pre-registered yers was the magic knight. You might think a magic knight is just a knight who uses magic, but it¡¯s more than that. Technically, it¡¯s a magician who uses a sword. While ordinary magicians use their bodies as mediums for casting spells, magic knights use weapons as their mediums. ¡®Wait, could it be?¡¯ Could Charlotte have the aptitude for being a magic knight? That would exin why she wasn¡¯t particrly talented in either swordsmanship or magic. Magic knights can¡¯t manifest their abilities until they find the right weapon. Most people never get to hold a weapon that suits them perfectly and die without realizing their potential as magic knights. But I have the financial means to buy as many swords as needed. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go buy a real sword.¡± ¡°What? Really? Really? No take-backs!¡± I¡¯ll make a big investment. . . . ¡°Leon got fired?¡± Crunch. Irene crumpled the report in her hand. Knight Leon Verkus had died in a duel, and many other servants, including the head chef, had been dismissed. Since it was the result of a certified duel, no one couldin. That bastard An. How dare he do this without my permission? ¡°Wow¡­ My little brother has grown up. I thought he was just stupid and narrow-minded. Did he notice the spies I nted?¡± I never thought he¡¯d catch on. I had hidden them so cleverly, I believed he would never find out. I thought the family would fall apart without ever knowing the culprit. But suddenly, he weeded them all out. Every single one of them. All at once. It was ridiculous. The An I knew could never have figured this out. Even if he had, he would have insisted it wasn¡¯t Leon. That¡¯s how short-sighted he was. ¡°So I checked personally, and it was definitely An¡­¡± I wondered if he had changed, so I went to see his disgusting face. He still trembled like a scared dog when he saw me, just like the old An. His eyes and demeanor were the same, but¡­ ¡°An intelligent An? It felt like that.¡± There was a strange sense of unfamiliarity. Did he suddenly wake up? Or maybe¡­ ¡°Someone else is involved.¡± It¡¯s more usible that someone else is behind An, pulling the strings. Who could it be? Kali? No, he seems too dim-witted. ¡°Another evil god¡­¡± Has he made a pact with another evil god? That would make sense. An evil god actively involved, advising An. If that¡¯s not the case, there¡¯s no other exnation. ¡°Who is interfering with us¡­?¡± Crunch. The n to me An after causing the family to fall into ruin, then execute him. It was falling apart in real time. Who is it? Which evil god? Whoever it is, they must be prepared to die if they¡¯ve turned us into their enemies. A war between evil gods¡­ This might be exciting. Ireneughed as she grasped the ck mist creeping up from behind her. [Trantor ¨C Peptobismol] Chapter 19 – Shopping (2) [Trantor ¨C Peptobismol] Chapter 19 ¨C Shopping (2) ¡°We¡¯re going shopping.¡± ¡°Shopping¡­? Oh, to the neighboring town. Shall I prepare the carriage for a long trip?¡± ¡°We¡¯re just going to the town within the estate. No need for long trips.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Sylvia¡¯s mouth dropped open, and her face started to turn pale. Ah, I recognize this expression now. It¡¯s the look she, or rather, everyone had when they feared that An would cause trouble. ¡°Surely, you¡¯re not nning to harass the townspeople again¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t, right?¡± Sylvia stared at me intently, then shook her head. Her paleplexion returned to normal. ¡°The young master has changed¡­ So what¡¯s the n this time?¡± ¡°I told you, we¡¯re just going shopping. Come on, you¡¯re the only one who can carry the stuff.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Surprisingly, she followed without much fuss. Maybe she was starting to trust me. Or perhaps she was making an effort to correct her own impulsiveness, a trait she often criticized in me. ¡°Are you not taking any guards? It could be dangerous.¡± ¡°You¡¯re enough for a bodyguard. What would I need guards for?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t stop an angry mob.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± I knew exactly what Sylvia was worried about. It¡¯s a staple event in any story with a rogue noble: going to town and receiving contemptuous res from the townspeople. Here, it had escted to the point where stones were thrown, leading to an event where the protagonist could die from the assault. But that wasn¡¯t going to happen today. I had already taken precautions. Leaving the bewildered Sylvia behind, I called for Charlotte and Julia. ¡°Shopping?! Is it for my sword? Is it really?¡± ¡°Yes. Get dressed.¡± ¡°Am Iing too?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­Mister?¡± ¡°Yes, Julia, you¡¯reing too. If you see anything you need, let me know.¡± I realized toote that the mansion was a bitcking for the kids. They only had a few sets of clothes bought by the maids, which didn¡¯t match their tastes. Julia needed stationery, Charlotte needed workout clothes, and there were other essentials we needed to get. The weather was overcast, perfect for a trip out. We were going to restock essentials and find a suitable sword for Charlotte. ¡°Knight, Knight!¡± ¡°¡­What now?¡± ¡°What was that spell you used? What was it called?¡± ¡°That? It was ¡®Boom¡¯.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°The spell¡¯s name was ¡®Boom¡¯.¡± ¡°Really!?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled, Charlotte. There¡¯s no such spell. I know all the spells in the magic book.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. I made it up and named it myself.¡± ¡°Eh¡­?¡± ¡°I also have ¡®Buzz¡¯, ¡®Buzz Bang¡¯, and ¡®Buzz Boom¡¯.¡± ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Knight!¡± Charlotte clung to Sylvia, bombarding her with questions. Since that duel, she had taken a liking to Sylvia. Julia just watched them with a bewildered expression, much like mine. ¡®The carriage feels cramped.¡¯ When I used to travel to the Magic Academy alone, the carriage was spacious enough to stretch my legs. Now, with these small children, it felt cramped. Their energy seemed to heat up the space, making it ufortably warm. ¡®At least, I won¡¯t be lonely.¡¯ I might get tired of the noise, but loneliness wouldn¡¯t be an issue anymore. That was a relief. ¡°We¡¯re here. Get off.¡± ¡°Huh? Usually, when the carriage arrives here, people gather to jeer and throw things.¡± Sylvia got off first, offering me her hand. She seemed quite surprised. Normally, the arrival of An Vermont in town caused amotion, but today was different. Although there were asional hostile res, no one approached or acknowledged us. ¡°What spell did you cast? The townspeople seem like docile sheep.¡± ¡°Does that look like the gaze of a docile sheep to you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s better than eggs flying at us. Last time, we had to hunt down the culprits, and many died¡­¡± Sylvia trailed off with a bitter expression. An was indeed a piece of work. The fact that the townspeople only red instead of throwing things was a huge improvement. ¡°It¡¯s nothing special. I just reduced the taxes significantly. Leon and his cronies had created all sorts of bizarre taxes behind my back. I abolished them all.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± There were all kinds of ridiculous taxes: window tax, hat tax, stove tax¡­ These had made the public sentiment downright hostile. The money collected went straight into Leon and his cronies¡¯ pockets. ¡®Luckily, I seized their ounts.¡¯ The money they had hoarded, amounting to over a billion, came back to me. They were more diligent than I thought. ¡°And the seized funds will be used for welfare.¡± ¡°Welfare¡­ you say?¡± ¡°Yes. To stabilize the lives of the townspeople, it¡¯s necessary to improve their quality of life¡­¡± Just then, I felt a chill down my spine, and goosebumps rose on my neck. Ah. [The evil god, ¡®Kali¡¯, is watching you.] Damn it. I almost forgot. I need to maintain my viin facade¡­ ¡°We need to create a favorable environment for the townspeople to work more and increase the poption, thus raising the tax revenue. It¡¯s an investment to squeeze more out of them. Hahaha.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t fully understand, but won¡¯t that make the townspeople happier?¡± ¡°Foolish girl. That¡¯s a misconception. I sit and make money while they work for it. What¡¯s happy about that? The townspeople willbor their whole lives, believing they led a happy life, and then die. Hahaha.¡± ¡°Oh¡­!¡± Sylvia looked startled as if she had heard a grand, evil n. If only Kali were as naive as Sylvia¡­ [The evil god, ¡®Kali¡¯, is very pleased.] Good. Kali¡¯s intelligence is on par with or lower than Sylvia¡¯s. A bit of sinister posturing and some nonsense seem to appease him. That¡¯s fortunate. ¡°Wow! The market is huge!¡± ¡°The buildings are so tall¡­¡± Charlotte and Julia were busy eximing as we passed through the town. The Vermont estate is quite a sizable city. This must be their first time in such a big city. I tried to suppress a smile but ended up hardening my expression again. ¡°Sylvia, these are my precious assets. Make sure nothing happens to them.¡± ¡°I will do as youmand.¡± In a big city, the shadows are deeper. Kidnappings and robberies aremon as soon as it gets dark, so we need to be cautious. But with Sylvia, I can trust she would prioritize saving Charlotte and Julia, even over me. First, we went to get some clothes. The maids had only bought dresses suitable for noble girls, which were always ufortable for them. Charlotte always lifted her skirt and rolled up her sleeves. So, I let them choose their ownfortable clothes. ¡°I want these overalls!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take this shirt and skirt.¡± Their tastes were definitely different. Charlotte picked practical clothes, while Julia preferred stylish but tight-fitting ones. The difference between a child who ys outside and one who stays indoors, I suppose. I wanted Charlotte to study more and Julia to exercise more, but forcing them to do what they disliked would only create resistance. ¡®They¡¯re at the age where they love to defy.¡¯ I remember refusing anything my parents or teachers told me at that age. Forcing them won¡¯t yield good results. It¡¯s best to be satisfied with mandatory reading and morning runs for now. I was deciding which store to visit next when Charlotte tugged on my sleeve. ¡°Mister, mister!¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Stand guard for a bit!¡± ¡°Guard?¡± It happened in the blink of an eye. Charlotte ducked under a stall, with Julia following, quickly scanning the area as if keeping watch. Then, Charlotte swiftly grabbed a loaf of bread in each hand and hid them in her clothes. It was clearly not their first time. Charlotte returned to me with a proud smile, handing over the bread. These kids¡­ ¡°Here! Eat up!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Seeing my expression, Charlotte hesitated, realizing something was wrong. Julia, who was beaming with pride, also froze. Haa¡­ sighing deeply, I was reminded that these kids were from an underfunded orphanage. With inadequate meals, they had to fend for themselves, resorting to pickpocketing and stealing. ¡®I forgot that being the protagonist¡¯spanions doesn¡¯t guarantee moral perfection.¡¯ I needed to discipline them firmly here. Just as I was about to speak, Charlotte and Julia started trembling with fear. ¡°You know what you did wrong, right?¡± ¡°Only giving you one piece of bread¡­?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Charlotte, tears welling up, offered both pieces of bread. I had to stifle augh. Ah, these innocent kids¡­ What am I going to do with them? [Trantor ¨C Peptobismol] Chapter 20 – Shopping (3) [Trantor ¨C Peptobismol] Chapter 20 ¨C Shopping (3) There is a peculiar trait among the people of the Vermont family, almost like a hereditary disease. When they experience intense anger, an overwhelming killing intent emanates from them. Typically, such a killing aura would only be visible when one uses mana infused with strong emotions, but for them, it just bursts out of their bodies involuntarily. It doesn¡¯t matter if they suppress their anger or let it fester inside. Whether they want it or not, just feeling anger is enough to release the killing intent. Because of this, members of the Vermont family often found themselves ostracized, unable to fit into social settings. But An was an exception. The reason was that An wouldsh out irritably even before he felt true anger. Like a scared Chihuahua, he would throw a tantrum at the slightest provocation, leaving no room for actual anger to build up. Hence, An was a peculiar existence in many ways. He was always angry, but no one feared him. They merely saw him as a bad-tempered dog. An was hated by many but feared by none. He was such a lightweight human that he had never experienced true anger. Sylvia witnessed it for the first time today¡ªAn Vermont exuding a killing aura. ¡°Mister, mister!¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Stand guard for a bit!¡± ¡°Guard?¡± The signs were there from the beginning. Charlotte and Julia darted to the bakery, dividing tasks with practiced ease. Julia kept watch while Charlotte grabbed the bread, returning triumphantly like a lioness after a sessful hunt. But what greeted them was a faint yet unmistakable killing aura from An. ¡°Here! Eat up!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Although it was much weaker than the explosive killing aura Irene could unleash, it was still there, and it was enough to freeze Sylvia in ce. If even Sylvia was this startled, how much more would the kids be affected? They might not know what a killing aura was, but they could feel it. Theughter disappeared from their faces, and they began to tremble. ¡°You know what you did wrong, right?¡± ¡°Only giving you one piece of bread¡­?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Charlotte mustered the courage to offer both pieces of bread. At that moment, the killing aura dissipated in an instant. His anger¡­ subsided? An chuckled. The killing aura was gone, but his chilling smile sent shivers down their spines. ¡°You dare to steal under my watch? This is an insult to me and a disgrace to the Vermont name.¡± ¡°Ah! I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± The two children immediately bowed their heads in apology. Despite theirck of formal education, they seemed well-versed in the act of apologizing. An sighed deeply, bent down to meet the children¡¯s eyes. Startled by An¡¯s reddish eyes, Charlotte and Julia hupped. Despite seeing them for days, they still weren¡¯t used to that gaze. ¡°So, why shouldn¡¯t you steal?¡± ¡°For mister¡¯s¡­ for An¡¯s honor¡­¡± ¡°We shouldn¡¯t damage your dignity¡­¡± ¡°I see you¡¯ve made a mistake. My honor is my concern. What you should care about is your own dignity.¡± The children tilted their heads in confusion. An suppressed augh and continued with a stern expression. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you steal as long as it doesn¡¯t affect me. But from now on, think about whether stealing tarnishes your soul, your dignity. How does it feel to steal? Is it embarrassing?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°Why is it embarrassing?¡± ¡°Um¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°Perfect answer. Even if you don¡¯t know why, feeling embarrassed is normal. It means you¡¯re still decent human beings. Whether you live with that shame or choose to rise above it is up to you. What do you think now?¡± ¡°I need to apologize¡­ to the baker¡­¡± Mumbling in genuine embarrassment, the two children hung their heads. Only after confirming that they weren¡¯t looking at him did An allow himself a small smile. A normal, non-threatening smile? Sylvia was taken aback. Since when could An smile like that? It actually made her feel uneasy. ¡°Good. Go ahead.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Yep!¡± ¡°Use this money to make amends.¡± Ting! An flipped a silver coin to Charlotte and Julia, who sprinted to the bakery. Though their words weren¡¯t clearly audible, it was obvious they were bowing deeply and speaking loudly. The baker, initially furious, calmed down after a loud ¡°Ahem!¡± from An. The single silver coin was far more than necessary topensate for two loaves of bread. The issue resolved itself amicably, and the children returned, their steps lighter and their burdens seemingly lifted. ¡°We apologized¡­ mister.¡± ¡°We said we were sorry and promised never to do it again, so he forgave us!¡± Their relieved faces and energetic voices prompted An to turn away indifferently, urging them forward. Charlotte quickly caught up to him, tugging on his sleeve. ¡°The baker said we could keep the bread afterpensating. This time, we didn¡¯t steal it. Will you eat¡­ it?¡± Charlotte¡¯s voice quivered as she carefully offered the bread. Sylvia couldn¡¯t see An¡¯s expression because he had pulled his hat low, hiding his face. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. But I¡¯m full.¡± An took arge bite of the bread, then handed it back to Charlotte. Holding arge piece of bread in each hand, Charlotte and Julia followed An, munching as they went. When did it start? At some point, the kids, who had been excitedly running ahead, were now walking alongside An, one on each side. ¡°This bread is so good! It¡¯s better than what the mansion¡¯s baker makes!¡± ¡°Julia, is yours that good? Let me try. Ah.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same bread as yours¡­¡± ¡°Young master.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Sylvia, amidst the children¡¯s cheerful chatter, called An aside. ¡°What was that about? The Vermonts teach their children to use any means necessary to achieve their goals, even if it meansmitting crimes¡­¡± ¡°Are they Vermonts? No.¡± ¡°I have nothing to say to that.¡± ¡°And if possible, I¡®d like to raise them to my taste. Even if I have a taste for bad women, I don¡¯t have a taste for cheap women.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Leaving behind words that left her unsure if he was serious, An returned to the children. Sylvia stood rooted in ce, shivering. ¡°The maids were right¡­¡± An was raising the children to make them his wives¡­? Initially, she thought it was just the maids¡¯ idle gossip. But the more things matched, the more it gave her chills. *** At the Imperial Magic Academy¡¯s dormitory cafe. The heavy footsteps of leather shoes echoed, causing the girls to flinch. Imprinted fear. ¡°Ah, ah!¡± ¡°The mad dog ising!¡± ¡°Everyone run! Ahhh!¡± The pride of noble girls, honed over decades, vanished. In its ce remained only animalistic instincts. The girls hurriedly fled, not caring if they shattered teacups or toppled tables in their haste. ¡°Ahh!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry! We have to survive!¡± One girl, tripping over a chair, was left behind by the others. Grasping her swollen ankle, she whimpered, a long shadow looming over her. ¡°Do noble girls leave without cleaning up?¡± The person who appeared was none other than Yuri Brussels. The youngest first-year student, the onlymoner, and the sole special entrant. Yuri was a bundle of ¡®unique¡¯ titles, an exception in every way. ¡°Ah, please don¡¯t hit me! I have no money!¡± ¡°Do I look like a thug to you?¡± Yuri, looking down at the crying girl,ughed bitterly. Every time the other girls saw Yuri, they fled. This ridiculous farce was all due to yesterday¡¯s incident. Apparently, the tradition of extorting new students for seating was still a thing. Whether it was at the cafe, the library, or anywhere else, there were no exceptions. Yuri, who was shocked to see this, took action. He confiscated the money taken from others and returned it. Word spread, and the senior boys sought revenge, leading to a fight. Despite being outnumbered, Yuri emerged unscathed while several senior boys ended up in the infirmary. Witnessing this, the students nicknamed Yuri ¡®mad dog.¡¯ ¡®The real mad dog is someone else.¡¯ Yuri disliked the nickname. They hadn¡¯t seen Julia throw a tantrum fromck of sleep. If they had, they wouldn¡¯t have called Yuri that. With a smile, Yuri helped the girl up. ¡°Ah, please! Don¡¯t hit me, mad dog!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even know my name. It¡¯s Yuri. Yuri Brussels. Call me that from now on.¡± ¡°Uh, okay¡­ Yuri¡­¡± ¡°Your ankle is quite swollen. You need some ice. I¡¯ll carry you. Is that alright?¡± ¡°Hawawawa!¡± Flush. Yuri effortlessly lifted the girl, causing her cheeks to flush. Despite being amoner, Yuri looked rather handsome up close. ¡°¡­What is thismotion?¡± ¡°Ah! Headmaster! I¡¯ve been looking for you!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Yuri, spotting the headmaster, brightened and unceremoniously dropped the girl, rushing over. ¡°It¡¯s getting harder to cover for you. After the fight and this mess at the cafe¡­¡± ¡°That wasn¡¯t a fight; I was ambushed. The cafe was already like this when I arrived. I¡¯m innocent.¡± ¡°Haa¡­ Your tone is as crude as ever. There are numerousints about you. Why not try to get along?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to, but they have to be worth getting along with. Anyway!¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Yuri spread his palm wide, as if expecting something. When the headmaster didn¡¯t react, Yuri¡¯s face fell. ¡°Still no reply from my sponsor?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t received any letters.¡± ¡°Are my letters even getting through? Howe there¡¯s no response? I¡¯ve asked so many questions. Should I take this as a refusal to answer?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know¡­¡± Seeing Yuri¡¯s anxiety, the headmaster broke out in a cold sweat. Word had it Yuri¡¯s friends were held hostage at the Vermont estate. If Yuri found out, what would happen¡­ ¡®An Vermont, you bastard, you¡¯re making us walk a dangerous tightrope.¡¯ Would An Vermont alone face retribution? No, the headmaster would also pay dearly for hiding the truth. He deeply regretted bringing this uncontroble mad dog to the academy. [Trantor ¨C Peptobismol] Chapter 21 – Julia the Necromancer (1) [Trantor ¨C Peptobismol] Chapter 21 ¨C Julia the Necromancer (1) ¡®Even though taxes were cut drastically, the market is still not very active.¡¯ Vermont was certainly arge city, and the market was sizable. However, it was eerily quietpared to its size, with few customers and stores. Despite drastic tax cuts meant to increase economic flexibility, the market remained stagnant. The answer was simple: fear. Although taxes had decreased, people feared they could rise again at any moment. This fear stifled consumption and caused people to hoard money. ¡®It¡¯s no wonder Vermont was on the brink of bankruptcy.¡¯ Even considering the removal of key figures in Vermont Territory in the game, the territory was copsing too quickly. Observing the current state, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if it fell apart any day now. The residents weren¡¯t living here out of choice but because they were trapped, saving up to buy citizenship elsewhere. Despite the noble families¡¯ financial stability, the territory was in such disarray that it was on the verge of copse. Immediate action was necessary. ¡°Sylvia, return to the mansion and conduct a new household census. List the number of households and their members in the territory.¡± ¡°Understood. But why conduct a census that¡¯s done once every ten years now?¡± ¡°To promote consumption, we need to implement a policy. For example¡­ Yes. We¡¯ll provide 20% of the amount spent within Vermont Territory as subsidies, with a maximum limit of 2 million. We may need to adjust these figures based on the census results. All expenses will be covered using the funds seized from Leon and his gang.¡± ¡°Ah¡­! That should greatly help restore public sentiment.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Public sentiment? I couldn¡¯t care less about that. The priority is to revive the drying market to ensure the Vermont family¡¯s survival. Poprity doesn¡¯t matter. In the best of times, people might not even know their Lord¡¯s name. Since praise isn¡¯t expected, I hope my infamous reputation disappears quickly. ¡®This is a major policy that distributes arge amount of 10 billion at once. There could be side effects. We need to think carefully.¡¯ Good intentions don¡¯t always lead to good results. Policy predictions often go awry in unexpected ways. For example, merchants might drastically increase prices as soon as subsidies are distributed¡­ We need to consider all these factors and start cautiously. ¡°If the domestic economy doesn¡¯t support it, there¡¯ll be no future. To attract talented ck magic experts, we need to change Vermont¡¯s dull atmosphere first.¡± ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡± [The Evil God, ¡®Kali¡¯, has finally understood your intentions and is amazed!] Even Kali seemed to grasp the exnation. This wasn¡¯t just empty talk. I don¡¯t expect Vermont Territory to be a pleasant ce immediately, but this is a step forward¡ªa step towards myfortable and peaceful life without threats. ¡®It would be great if Irene didn¡¯t interfere¡­¡¯ Of course, this assumes there¡¯s no external pressure. Last time, Irene subtly pressured me and left. But will she stay quiet even with such a big policy? I don¡¯t want to see that woman¡¯s face again. Just thinking about those cold eyes gives me chills. Still, An currently holds the real power in the family. Instead of regretting being overly cautiouster, it¡¯s better to act now, even if it means making mistakes. It¡¯s better to die trying than sit still and wait for death. ¡°I think we¡¯ve bought almost everything we need.¡± ¡°Young master¡­¡± ¡°Should we go see Charlotte¡¯s sword?¡± ¡°Wow! Really!?¡± ¡°Young master¡­ Why are we buying more things here¡­?¡± With Charlotte, who seemed in high spirits, we headed to the forge. In the game, it was said that a legendary swordsmith resided in Vermont Territory, whose skills were so exceptional that kingdoms paid attention, the empire was constrained, and republics were on tenterhooks. He didn¡¯t appear in Chapter 1 that I yed, but there must have been episodes where he created a legendary sword for the protagonist. ¡°It¡¯s harder than this¡­!¡± ¡°You can do it. Believe in yourself, Sylvia.¡± Ignoring Sylvia¡¯s voiceining with both hands and shoulders loaded from behind, it didn¡¯t seem that hard at all. I guess she could even carry more loads. ¡°Guide us to the nearest forge, Sylvia.¡± ¡°Ha. There¡¯s only one forge in Vermont Territory. I¡¯ll guide you there.¡± Upon arrival, it was indeed a forge the size of an open mouth. There were six boiling crucibles and a three-storyrge store with a magnificent disy shelf. ¡°This must be heaven for knights.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not exactly like that. Producing in bulk means making mass-produced goods tailored to the preferences of the majority. Once I reach my level, I wouldn¡¯t even consider a ce like this.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a saying that craftsmen don¡¯t me their tools, isn¡¯t there?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know which country¡¯s proverb that is, but it¡¯s just nonsense. Craftsmen do me their tools! A lot!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Maybe Sylvia is sensitive after all. That¡¯s what I think anyway. ¡°Hello, sir. How may I help you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for a sword for this child.¡± ¡°Is it for training?¡± ¡°No! A real sword! One as big and beautiful as the one this knight wears at her waist!¡± ¡°Alright, young customer. Please wait a moment.¡± The store clerk returned with adder and fetched a sword from the disy on the second floor. It seemed quite heavy; despite having well-defined muscles, his arms trembled a bit. It was arge sword. ¡°Please be careful. This is a two-handed sword, very heavy even for adults. Of course, it will be challenging to wield now, but it¡¯s an investment for the future¡­¡± ¡°A¡­ a greatsword! Just like Sylvia¡¯s!¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°So cool!¡± In a sh, Charlotte lifted the thick greatsword with one hand. There was no tremble in her thin arm, and her expression looked rxed. The store clerk¡¯s face was filled with astonishment. ¡°Sylvia, I thought Charlotte didn¡¯t have any talent.¡± ¡°Yes. She has no talent.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that talent of great strength?¡± ¡°Yes. At her age, I lifted a carriage with one hand.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Did she see talent from her own standard? I couldn¡¯t have imagined she¡¯d im she had no talent despite knowing she possessed such incredible strength. Everything under her seemed to be out of the ordinary. I must be a fool to have blindly believed Sylvia¡¯s evaluation. ¡®Does this mean she wasn¡¯t meant to be a magic knight?¡¯ Was Charlotte actually inclined towards swordsmanship? Or perhaps a greatsword warrior? Either way, with that kind of strength, she might be within the top 1 percent. Now that I had lost the point, it was time to find a sword that was just right for a magic knight. ¡°What¡¯s that? What kind of sword is that? Can I try that one too?¡± Watching Charlotte so excitedly, that thought stuck with me. I¡¯d already agreed to buy it, so now I had to keep it. I should get her one she likes. That¡¯s what I thought¡­ ¡°This one¡¯s pretty good too!¡± ¡°This is cool too!¡± ¡°What should I do, Mister! I can¡¯t decide, all of them are so cool!¡± ¡°¡­¡± This is getting awkward. If she says she likes all of them, what am I supposed to do? Is she subtly pressuring me to buy them all? But her face is too innocent to say that. It¡¯s like she genuinely can¡¯t decide because she likes everything so much. One thing¡¯s for sure, there isn¡¯t a sword here that suits Charlotte¡¯s qualities perfectly. It was set up so that a magic knight would know immediately when they found their match. Otherwise, there¡¯s a possibility that Charlotte simply isn¡¯t a knight. ¡°Choose one. I¡¯ll only buy it for you.¡± ¡°Aaah! What should I do! What should I choose!¡± I sighed and rummaged through my pockets to take out a gold coin. Since Charlotte bought that genuine sword that she sang about, should we go back now? As I turned away from Charlotte, who was still undecided, I discovered Julia staring nkly at the wall. ¡°Why are you spacing out.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Julia.¡± ¡°Eek!?¡± As soon as I touched her cheek, Julia¡¯s body jumped up. She jumped at least 1.5 meters in ce. ¡°You even have a talent for standing while asleep.¡± ¡°I-I wasn¡¯t sleeping! Hmm¡­¡± ¡°Then what?¡± ¡°I was concentrating on a voiceing from over there. It was a bit quiet.¡± ¡°What voice?¡± ¡°I can still hear it. It¡¯s an old man shouting outside. Can¡¯t you hear it? Hmm¡­?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t hear it. What¡¯s the voice saying?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t hear it either.¡± ¡°Me neither¡­¡± Looking over, Sylvia and Charlotte both had bewildered expressions. It¡¯s not just me whose hearing was bad; none of us could hear it. Surely Julia heard the voice alone. It¡¯s before she¡¯s awakened, so there¡¯s no way she could understand it¡­ ¡°What? You guys can¡¯t hear that? I can hear it clearly. He¡¯s saying he¡¯s going crazy with injustice. He¡¯s cursing the king who cut off his arm and killed him. He¡¯s demanding the return of his stolen sword. How can you not hear that?¡± ¡°¡­¡± In an instant, Sylvia and Charlotte¡¯s mouths hung open, their faces turning pale. Julia, this girl¡­ Could it be that she can hear the voices of vengeful spirits and ghosts? [Trantor ¨C Peptobismol] Chapter 22 – Julia the Necromancer (2) [Trantor ¨C Peptobismol] Chapter 22 ¨C Julia the Necromancer (2) ¡°What? You guys can¡¯t hear that? I can hear it clearly. He¡¯s saying he¡¯s going crazy with injustice. He¡¯s cursing the king who cut off his arm and killed him. He¡¯s demanding the return of his stolen sword. How can you not hear that?¡± ¡°Stop kidding around, Julia. You¡¯re scaring me¡­¡± ¡°Huh¡­?¡± It seemed that Julia finally grasped the situation, and her expression began to harden. Julia could hear sounds that others couldn¡¯t. And they weren¡¯t the beautiful songs of spirits, but the mournful wails of ghosts? Something serious was happening. ¡°No, look outside! You can see it on the street! Don¡¯t you see the old dwarf with a white beard? He¡¯s missing both hands!¡± ¡°What are you talking about, Julia? There¡¯s no one on the street¡­¡± The street Julia pointed to waspletely empty. There was no sign of any old dwarf with a white beard. Realizing she was the only one who could see and hear these things, Julia¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not just hallucinating fromck of sleep?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been sleeping welltely, thanks to that man¡­ An¡­¡± ¡°Huh? What does that man have to do with you sleeping well?¡± ¡°Ah! Just forget it! It¡¯s not important! But am I really hallucinating? Could it be?¡± Hallucinations. I wished that were the case too. I didn¡¯t want to believe that Julia had awakened as a necromancer instead of a spirit mage. ¡®Is this my fault?¡¯ If Julia truly had awakened as a necromancer, could I have influenced it? Definitely. There¡¯s no way I didn¡¯t. In the storyline, she was supposed to awaken as a spirit mage, but because she followed my advice, she got corrupted and became a necromancer. Or something like that¡­ A sudden headache started pounding. First, I needed to confirm the facts. ¡°Julia, repeat every word that old man says.¡± ¡°He curses the Dwarf King who cut off his arm and killed him and his son. He demands the return of his stolen Holy Swords. And¡­ he keeps repeating ¡®Finish thest Holy Sword, Jacob!¡¯ That¡¯s all he keeps saying¡­¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡± ¡°Why? Do you know what this is about¡­?¡± Of course. How could I not know? I had spent countless days and nights after possessing this body poring over newspapers. Thanks to that, I knew all the major events of the past 100 years. Since I only cleared Chapter 1 of the game, I had to gather information this way. And the old man Julia described was definitely in those clippings. ¡°Master Artisan Jane. A legendary cksmith who invented the mana forge technique. He¡¯s famous for creating six Holy Swords. However, when he refused to sell the swords to the dwarf royal family, the king cut off his hands to prevent him from finishing the seventh sword.¡± ¡°Wha!? He was a real person? How did he die¡­?¡± ¡°Jane fled to the empire and tried to pass on his skills to his son, but assassins caught up with them, and both were killed. The six Holy Swords were stolen and dispersed worldwide.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s true! He¡¯s a real ghost! Why am I the only one who can see him?¡± ¡°Did you recently seed in manipting mana? Tell me honestly.¡± ¡°Yesterday¡­ I tried separating the mana as you advised. I got to the final stage but failed. Nothing happened. Really.¡± ¡°That was probably the moment you awakened as a necromancer. The first spell for both necromancers and spirit mages is naturally their awakening spell.¡± N-necromancer?!¡± Julia shrieked in horror. Her reaction was akin to a teenage girl being told theirundry got mixed with their dad¡¯s. ¡°No! Why am I a necromancer?!¡± ¡°If you can talk to the dead, you¡¯re a necromancer.¡± ¡°But I might not be able tomunicate¡­¡± ¡°Try talking to him.¡± ¡°Hmph? It won¡¯t work! It¡¯s impossible! There¡¯s no way I¡¯m a necromancer¡­ Hwaaaah!? We made eye contact! He looked at me! Waaaah!!!¡± Julia burst into tears and clung to me. She pressed her face into my chest, crying her eyes out and wrapping herself around me like a ko, effectively immobilizing me. ¡®This is a big problem.¡¯ A necromancer who fears ghosts. I never saw thising. Then again, the whole thing with Julia bing a necromancer was an ident. She was destined to get along with cute, pretty, sparkling spirits. But now she¡¯s terrified after seeing the vengeful spirit of an armless dwarf. It must have been a tremendous shock for a young girl. ¡®If it¡¯s an unsettled spirit, it might be an evil ghost. Maybe my misfortune touch can help.¡¯ Since this happened because of me, I should take responsibility. There¡¯s no choice. Julia is too scared, so I¡¯ll have to eliminate the spirit myself. ¡°Why me! Why does it have to be me! Huuu!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re scared, I¡¯ll eliminate him.¡± ¡°N-no!¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Grab. As I was about to walk forward, Julia stopped me by grabbing my wrist. What does she want? ¡°Eliminating him is too much¡­ He¡¯s pitiful as it is.¡± ¡°Then what do you suggest?¡± ¡°If there¡¯s something I must do¡­ it must be that, right?¡± Gathering her courage, Julia¡¯s eyes showed determination. A necromancer¡¯s duty is clear. They either enve the spirit or convert it into mana. Using spirits who couldn¡¯t find peace as tools is what necromancers do. ¡°I should resolve his grudge and let him rest in peace.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± What nonsense is she talking about? It seems Julia doesn¡¯t really understand what a necromancer is. . . . A dark store. Empty bottles were scattered, and the smell of alcohol filled the air. A young dwarf was slumped over a table, barely conscious. He fumbled for a bottle when suddenly¡­ ¡°Hey, get up, owner.¡± ¡°This forge has been closed for 30 years!¡± ¡°Stand up straight, Jacob, grandson of Master Jane.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Jacob¡¯s eyes snapped open, and his drunkenness vanished instantly as he straightened up. This eerie voice. He couldn¡¯t forget the voice of the notorious An. ¡°Wh-what do you want this time? Didn¡¯t you confirmst time that I have no talent or ability? I can¡¯t make Holy Swords like my grandfather!¡± Old memories resurfaced, making Jacob tremble. The Count had once forced him to try forging a Holy Sword. The problem was, when Master Jane was killed, Jacob was just a baby. He grew up knowing nothing about cksmithing. Even after exining this, the Count didn¡¯t believe him and thought he was hiding something. After much suffering, he was finally released. That ordeal left Jacob withsting PTSD. Wasn¡¯t that supposed to be the end of it? Whye back now? Why bother a worthless dwarf like me who squanders his grandfather¡¯s legacy on alcohol? ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. As the descendant of Master Jane, you definitely have the same ability.¡± ¡°We already confirmed that my mana is too impure to replicate mana forging.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you think. Your grandfather says otherwise.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± An gestured, and Sylvia stepped forward, smashing her fist into the wooden floor. While Jacob gaped in shock, she tore up the floorboards and pulled out a box. Inside was an unfinished longsword hilt. But it was just a in longsword, not a Holy Sword with a special aura. ¡°Complete the unfinished Holy Sword.¡± ¡°H-how did you know this was hidden under my floor¡­?¡± ¡°Do you really need to know?¡± ¡°No. On second thought, I don¡¯t think I need to know.¡± Jacob straightened up, sensing the tense atmosphere. He knew better than to pry into a noble¡¯s affairs. His father and grandfather were killed for crossing the dwarf royal family. Jacob had learned to keep his head down and stay out of trouble from a young age. ¡°But even if you say so, I can¡¯t do it. I have no way toplete this Holy Sword¡­¡± ¡°There is a way. Use mana cultivation to purify your mana. With that, you, as Master Jane¡¯s descendant, can use mana forging without issue. I¡¯ll teach you the cultivation method, so get started.¡± ¡°B-but¡­¡± ¡°Stop stalling! My servant is trembling in fear because of your grandfather!¡± Screech! An¡¯s outburst and the faint killing intent froze Jacob in ce. But¡­ he had no idea what Alsan was talking about. [Trantor ¨C Peptobismol] Chapter 23 - Julia the Necromancer (3) [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 23 - Julia the Necromancer (3) ''A necromancer? Me?'' Why? Why does it have to be me? Why am I the one who can see ghosts? I never wanted this! The piercing screams echoing from a distance made Julia cover her ears and groan. An, Charlotte, and Sylvia seemed fine. I¡¯m the only one who can hear these voices. They all look at me like I''m strange. ''I don''t want to hear it! I don''t want to see it! I want to go back to when I couldn''t hear or see any of this!'' Why me? Out of all the people, why me? Isn''t this ability supposed to awaken in someone who actually wants to talk to ghosts? I never wished for this! ''Oh. Did this happen because I wished to understand the murmuring voices¡­?'' There were times I had wished for something like this, but not really. The constant murmuring near her ears that kept her awake at night. Initially, Julia had wished for the voices to disappear. But when they wouldn''t go away, she started wishing she could at least understand them. Was that what caused this? The murmuring voices that tormented Julia and kept her from sleeping were gone. Instead, she could now clearly see and hear the vengeful spirits of the dead. But this isn''t what I wanted! ''I hate it. I really hate it. But¡­ I feel so sorry for them¡­'' Even though she hated it, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of sympathy. The ghost wasmenting how the Dwarf King had killed him out of jealousy and how he should have finished thest Holy Sword before dying¡­ It was still terrifying, but at the same time, a deep pity arose within her. ''The only way to get rid of them is to help them move on?'' As scary as it was, there was no other choice. If she wanted to get rid of the ghost, she had to help it find peace. Just when she thought she might be able to resolve its resentment, An spoke with an exasperated tone. "Do you think a necromancer is some kind of ghost therapist? Just capture it and use its power." "How can I do that to someone crying out in injustice...?" "Do you still see it as a person? It''s already an evil spirit since it couldn''t leave this world. Who knows what harm it might cause if left alone." "All the more reason to help it move on quickly!" "Heh..." An couldn''t help butugh. Julia couldn¡¯t understand what was so funny. Doesn''t he grasp the seriousness of this situation? I was so scared that I even showed my tears, which is so embarrassing... "If that''s what you think, then do as you wish. I¡¯ll help a bit." "Really!?" "But I''ll only assist. Since you''re the only one who can talk to the spirit, you''ll have to do the important parts by yourself." "Ugh..." I have to do it alone? With that ghostly dwarf? Julia felt a shiver run down her spine, making her hair stand on end. But at that moment, "It''s okay! I''m right here with you!" "Charlotte...?" "I can''t see or hear anything, but I''ll stay right beside you!" Charlotte squeezed Julia¡¯s hand tightly. The tension eased slightly. Julia smiled bashfully. "Sorry, but you¡¯re really not much help." "Waaah!" Even if she wasn¡¯t much help, it didn¡¯t matter. Thanks to Charlotte, Julia felt less tense, and that was enough. "Alright. I''ll try talking to him. I''ll find out why that dwarf''s spirit is so restless and noisy¡­!" Julia finally mustered the courage. She had conquered fear many times before. She had walked alone through a creaky hallway to use the bathroom in the dark of night. She had listened to scary stories from Julia without covering her ears. So there''s nothing to be scared of! Even if I really don''t want to admit it... As An said, I am a necromancer. A necromancer shouldn''t fear ghosts! [Can you... see me¡­?] "H-he spoke! He spoke to me! Waaah!" "Didn''t you say you would try to talk to him¡­?" Swoosh. In an instant, Julia rushed and clung to An. Gosh. How embarrassing. Why do I keep seeking this man when I''m scared... . . . "So, that''s the story. In summary, your grandfather''s restless spirit is causing my servant to tremble in fear, so you need to help him find peace. His lingering regret is notpleting thest Holy Sword, so you have to finish it." "..." Jacob stared at the long-quiet furnace, his heart heavy. ¡®If only you had exined this from the beginning,¡¯ he thought, swallowing the words. "My servant, bravely facing her fear, managed tomunicate with your grandfather. She found out where the unfinished Holy Sword was. Your muddied mana can be purified using the mana cultivation method, and we even obtained the details of the technique from your grandfather. All thanks to my brave and hardworking servant." "..." How many times is he going to praise his servant? Alright, I get it. You love your servant a lot. Jacob sighed and sat down on the floor as An instructed. The foundation of mana cultivation was meditation. Clearing the mind and focusing on the flow of mana to purify it was the essence. Of course, knowing the essence didn''t mean everyone could practice it. "Inhale to block the flow of mana, and exhale to let it flow again. The differing speeds of pure and impure mana will cause them to separate over time. This makes it easier to purify them." Such detailed advice¡­ This could onlye from someone who had mastered the technique. An Vermont imed he couldn''t manipte mana, so he couldn''t have mastered it. ¡®Is it really... really my grandfather¡­?¡¯ Master Artisan Jane. To Jacob, that name felt like it belonged to a stranger. His grandfather had died when he was just a baby. Jacob had no memories of him. The only trace of his grandfather was this small forge. But Jacob never had the courage to follow in their footsteps. Both his father and grandfather had been killed because of their abilities, and now he himself was under the suspicious eye of the Vermont family. So he decided to stay far away from cksmithing. His grandfather¡¯s inheritance provided enough money for him to livefortably without working. Since he seemingly had no talent, he decided to live quietly, like a mouse. ¡®But in the end¡­ ites to this.¡¯ He often felt a mysterious pull when he passed by the dusty furnace. He found himself wanting to pick up the forging hammer, to the point where he hid it out of sight. Despite his efforts to stay away, he was now learning cksmithing. Jacob smiled wryly as he felt the pure mana flowing through him. ¡®This feels so natural, as if the cultivation method was made just for me¡­¡¯ Was mana cultivation always this easy? For someone deemed too impure to ever use mana, was it really possible to purify it this effortlessly? This wouldn¡¯t have been possible without a cultivation method tailored perfectly to Jacob and the knowledge to realize it. It felt like someone who knew Jacob intimately had been watching him for a long time and created this method just for him. Jacob began topress the purified mana. Though it was his first attempt, it felt surprisingly familiar. Perhaps blood really is thicker than water. "Mana Forge¡­!" Ssssh! A spark ignited at Jacob¡¯s fingertip. Soon, a green me erupted. Mana Forge. A technique that burns mana along with oxygen to generate extreme heat, allowing the infusion of mana into metal. A skill that only a chosen few could use was now zing at Jacob¡¯s fingertips. Jacob¡¯s mouth fell open in amazement. "What are you dawdling for? Start the forging already." "Yes!" Although it was his first time, he knew exactly what to do. Jacob poured the Mana Forge into the furnace without hesitation and began heating the unfinished Holy Sword. Heating, hammering, heating, and hammering again. The process caused the metal to absorb the residual mana, making it stronger. Depending on how the mana residue arranged itself, the type of Holy Sword would change. The sword had been just a piece of metal until now. But at this moment, the seventh Holy Sword was beingpleted. Jacob smiled with satisfaction, a feeling he had never experienced before. "Ha, ha! I get it! I understand now!" "Julia?" Crash! The forge door flew open, and Julia burst in. She looked tormented, as if something was bothering her. An radiated killing intent in response. "You damn ghost, have you lost your mind¡­" "No! It¡¯s not that! The ghost grandpa isn''t tormenting me! Please calm down!" "Then what''s the problem?" "He says the forging process ispletely wrong, and it''s driving him crazy! He told me to go in and say something... Huh? What? You want me to let you possess your grandson¡¯s body? How is that even possible for me!" Julia babbled at the empty air. An, ready to use his ¡®Touch of Death¡¯ skill to exorcise the ghost, was momentarily halted. Sylvia gently patted Julia''s shoulder. "Why not give it a try?" "Give what a try? How can I attempt a spell that''s not even in the textbook?" "Was my ''Boom!'' spell in the textbook?" "No..." "There are probably more spells not in the textbook than in it. The important thing when casting a spell is to listen to your heart''s voice. Do what your heart tells you." Good. Well done. An cheered silently. Encouraged by Sylvia''s guidance, Julia extended her hand. Following her heart... It wasn¡¯t a textbook spell, but she felt a strong pull towards a particr magic. "I don''t know if this will work, but here goes!" Arge amount of mana began to concentrate at Julia¡¯s fingertips. This time, she wasn¡¯t just separating a part but using all her mana. Her hair stood on end from the intensity. Sylvia was startled, her eyes wide like a rabbit¡¯s. This mana...? "Did it work?" As the concentrated mana dissipated, Julia¡¯s body slumped from mana exhaustion. Everything seemed quiet as if nothing had happened. But there was a clear difference. The previously clumsy hammering had be rhythmic and steady. "Useless fool. How can you disgrace my lineage like this? You almost turned the Holy Sword into a mana lump." "Ah! Ghost grandpa!" "Don¡¯t call me that." Julia''s face brightened with relief. The speech, too, had changed from Jacob¡¯s to one filled with wisdom. A clear possession spell. Master Jane¡¯s spirit had taken over his grandson¡¯s body. "Master Jane. Is that really you?" "Why ask when you know? I¡¯m just a pitiful soul destined to vanish once the Holy Sword ispleted. I¡¯ll finish this quickly and disappear as the youngdy wishes." Jane continued hammering the sword with unwavering focus. He had no interest in anything else. His sole purpose was toplete the seventh Holy Sword. "That''s what evil spirits are like. They¡¯re fixated on their grudges and can''t think of anything else. For me, it was the unfinished sword. I remained in this world for the sole purpose ofpleting the seventh Holy Sword." "..." Was that really all? Did he have no concern for his grandson? As An pondered, the heated sword was quenched in oil, revealing a radiant glow. "This... this is...!" Sylvia¡¯s mouth fell open in astonishment. Even An, a novice in sword matters, was amazed. Charlotte, who had followed them into the forge, was also mesmerized by the sword''s beauty. "The seventh Holy Sword. I leave it to you as a gift for your help. Maybe it¡¯s also a bribe to take care of my grandson... Now that my grudge is resolved, I¡¯ll soon disappear. What should I name this sword? Hmm." "A gift? Can I have it then? Let''s name it ''Super Strong Sword''!" "What!?" As Charlotte eagerly grabbed the sword, it was enveloped in a dark hue. The once radiant Holy Sword was now shrouded in a ck wave. The majestic and mystical glow vanished, leaving a sinister, jet-ck sword. Jane clutched his head and copsed. "No!!!! My Holy Sword! That little devil turned it into a cursed sword! Ahh! Ahhh!" "Ghost grandpa¡­ is disappearing¡­" Master Jane¡¯s spirit finally found peace and moved on. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 24 - Charlotte the Dark Knight [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 24 - Charlotte the Dark Knight "No!!!! My Holy Sword! That little devil turned it into a cursed sword! Ahh! Ahhh!" "Ghost grandpa¡­ is disappearing¡­" Supported by An, Julia''s gaze slowly lifted. Master Artisan Jane''s spirit, which had emerged from Jacob''s body, was enveloped in light and ascending to the sky. Is that really passing on? He sounds like he has a lot of unresolved issues, given how he''s screaming... "It''s over. Good job. As your grandfather said, we''ll take this Holy Sword. You don''t have any objections, right?" "Of course not! But isn''t the sword turning ck a problem...?" "Don''t worry about it." In Charlotte''s hands was Master Jane''s seventh Holy Sword. Its name... "Super Strong Sword!" "..." ...was that. The once radiant Holy Sword had turned ck the moment it touched Charlotte''s hands. Upon closer inspection, it wasn¡¯t just a surface change¡ªthe very material of the sword had darkened. An felt a headacheing on. ''Now it really looks like a cursed sword.'' The Holy Sword had turned ck just because it touched Charlotte? It was an inexplicable phenomenon. Charlotte wasn''t some embodiment of evil or anything. An kept asking himself, ''Why?'' until he arrived at a possible answer. ''Is this my fault again?'' Julia''s talent for spirit summoning had turned into necromancy due to my influence. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if Charlotte¡¯s talent also changed. ''No, it is strange. It''s definitely strange.'' Summarizing the clear facts: Master Jane''s seventh Holy Sword changed when it touched Charlotte. It had no effect when touched by Jacob, Sylvia, or me. This meant only one thing. ''Charlotte''s aptitude as a magic knight reacted with the Holy Sword.'' There was no other way to see it. Charlotte was a magic knight. A magic knight who turns Holy Swords ck... So, is she bing a Dark Knight? An was a bit confused about whether this was something to be happy about. "The appearance of Super Strong Sword changed!" "...You already decided on that name?" "Yes! It fits perfectly in my hand! This is my favorite sword ever!" Charlotte''s eyes sparkled with excitement, and she looked at An with pleading eyes. Even when she had tried other swords in the forge, she hadn''t been this thrilled. It seemed she had already forgotten about the other swords. And how could he refuse her a sword that responded to her unique aptitude and could be her lifelong weapon? The sword was already essentially hers, but An decided to maintain a stern facade. "Charlotte. You saw what happened. This is no ordinary sword, and your abilities are not ordinary either. Do you understand?" "I understand! Sort of? Mostly?" "Sylvia must have told you this a hundred times, but a sword is a tool for harming people. No matter how much you dress it up as art or sport, its fundamental purpose is to hurt and kill. You are walking a dangerous path." "..." "Understand the dangerous power you possess and the responsibility thates with wielding such a powerful weapon. Swear that you will take on this responsibility, and I''ll give you this sword." Charlotte''s eyes, which had seemed indifferent, now shone with determination and enthusiasm. Sylvia coughed and looked away. She had just taught her how to stab and slice, not this profound stuff about swordsmanship... "I will! I swear! I''ll be responsible! Super Strong Sword is super strong, so I''ll handle it carefully to not hurt anyone!" "Also, it''s important that you don''t get hurt. Swear that as well." "Yes! I''ll be careful not to get hurt too!" "Good. It''s yours." "Young master, are you sure about this? Giving such a powerful sword to a child..." "It''s inevitable. This sword was destined to be hers from the start. Whether it¡¯s sooner orter, it was always going to be Charlotte''s. Isn¡¯t it better for her to get used to it early on?" Sylvia nodded in agreement. No matter how powerful a force is, it¡¯s useless if you can¡¯t control it. Since Charlotte''s abilities had awakened early, she needed to learn how to handle them safely. Wait a minute. Then who¡¯s going to teach her how to handle this power? Realizing the implication, Sylvia suddenly panicked. This would mean more work for her. "Do you expect me to train a magic knight...!" "Shh. Keep quiet. There can''t be a magic knight in the Vermont family." "...!" An smirked and covered Sylvia''s mouth. Magic knights belong to the state and are considered royal property. Regardless of their social status, once identified as a magic knight, they belong to the royal family. That¡¯s thew of the empire. "I was careless..." Was he really going to hand Charlotte over to the royal family for free? No way. He couldn''t give up the immense potential of a magic knight. Besides, the Holy Sword had turned ck, making it look like a cursed sword. What royal family would want a magic knight wielding a cursed-looking sword? Especially one originating from the notorious Vermont family? An was thankful for Vermont''s infamous reputation for the first time. "Is my grandfather really at peace now...?" Jacob, who had briefly fainted, looked around as he regained consciousness. He could feel that the spirit that had possessed him was gone. Julia answered. "He passed onpletely. Peacefully." "I see... I always thought I was alone. With my father and grandfather gone, I believed I had no one. But it turns out my grandfather was watching over me all along." "..." He had always thought of his grandfather, who died when he was a baby, as a stranger. But the moment his grandfather''s spirit entered his body, Jacob felt a strange warmth and a sense of peace. Despite his gruff manner and indifferent personality, Master Jane had cared deeply. Jacob realized the nature of his grandfather¡¯s lingering attachment. "My grandfather''s regret was probably me. Seeing me wasting away and drinking all the time, he couldn¡¯t find peace. Now I understand. Thanks to all of you, especially the littledy, I realized my lineage and abilities. I am truly grateful." Jacob bowed deeply. He had been lost for so long. But thanks to meeting these benefactors and confronting his grandfather¡¯s spirit, he had learned mana cultivation and the mana forge technique. If he couldn''t make use of this, he wouldn¡¯t be human. Jacob chuckled, looking at his hands, scarred from the unfamiliar hammering. This was the state his hands would be in from now on. "I owe you a great debt. In any way possible, I wish to repay you, young master." "Do you really want to repay me? In any way possible. You said that yourself. Did you hear that, Sylvia?" "Yes, I heard it clearly." "What...?" "Here, take this. It''s not something I give out lightly." "What is this?" "A lifetime contract. From now on, you''ll work for the Vermont family for the rest of your life. Excited? Looking forward to it?" "...!" A lifetime contract? Jacob''s hands started to shake as he met Sylvia''s eyes. Sylvia, once a promising warrior candidate, was now bound to the Vermont family. Sylvia handed him a pen with a faint smile, but her eyes were lifeless. "Well, I... A nobody like me signing a lifetime contract with the Vermont family is a bit..." "Hah. Is this how you repay the kindness of being saved from drowning in alcohol? After being granted one of the rarest abilities in the empire, you repay me like this? You''re even going to demand the return of the Holy Sword we got from your grandfather?" "No! Never!" "Fine, I understand your feelings about the Vermont family. Now you¡¯ll hear our answer..." "I''ll do it! I''ll sign the contract! I''ll work hard for the benevolent Vermont family for the rest of my life!!!" "Hehehe." See? This is how it should be from the start. An smiled contentedly as Jacob hastily signed the contract. A cksmith capable of handling the mana forge technique, and a direct descendant of Master Jane at that. Losing such a valuable person would be a significant blow. ''Five days a week, seven hours a day. Twelve paid vacation days per year. With more vacation and benefits umting over time.'' He couldn¡¯t repeat the Dwarf King''s mistake. By providing excellent treatment, he would ensure Jacob¡¯s loyalty to the Vermont family. Anughed with satisfaction. Not knowing why, Kali alsoughed along. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 25 - So This is What a Doll Feels Like [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 25 - So This is What a Doll Feels Like "Super Strong Sword is super cool¡­!" "Just be careful not to swing it around until we get back. We don''t know what might happen." "I will! Thanks so much, mister, and you too, Julia!!!" "Uh-huh¡­" Charlotte ran ahead, hugging the sword¡¯s sheath joyfully, while Julia, who was slung over An''s back, wore a scowl. "It''s so annoying. Having to be carried by you¡­" "We don''t have a choice. Sylvia''s hands are full, and Charlotte''s carrying arge sword. If you don''t like it, I''ll put you down. Can you walk on your own?" "I-I think I''m fine like this¡­" Julia bit her lip in frustration. No one mentioned in the manual that mana exhaustion would be this painful. She had thought it would just make her a bit tired and weak. But every muscle movement brought intense pain, rendering her unable to move a single finger and making her reliant on An for transport. ''Why do I keep ending up relying on this man?'' It was frustrating. I always handled things on my own. I was always the one others relied on, not the other way around. Why does it keep ending up that I have to rely on this man? It''s annoying. It''s annoying that I need to see him to fall asleep. It''s annoying that I instinctively look for him when I''m scared. It''s annoying that I can''t resist being carried like this. But most annoying of all is that I find his broad back inexplicablyforting. "Stop fidgeting. Moving around too much in your mana-depleted state will only make it hurt more." "How would you know? You can¡¯t even use mana." "..." "Oh! I didn''t mean to be sarcastic! I was just¡­ genuinely curious, that''s all." Startled by her own sharp words, Julia stammered an exnation. An gritted his teeth to stifle augh. "It''s just really intriguing¡­ To be honest, I initially underestimated you. I thought you couldn''t handle mana or knew anything useful. But you seem to know a lot. ¡­" "Someone has to know these things. If all of you are beginners with no adults to guide you, you''ll make mistakes. That''s all there is to it. Just focus on growing up healthy and being useful." "..." Was this man really just hoping for us to grow up? With no other ulterior motives? Julia felt a bit foolish for her previous thoughts. ''Oh. A doll shop. It''s closing¡­'' As An and the group passed by, Julia¡¯s gaze fixed on a doll shop. The lights flicked off as the store closed. Seeing the dolls in the disy reminded Julia of an old memory. On a clear spring day, while she was attaching eyes to a doll as per the director¡¯s instructions, she felt envious of the good weather. That day, a child had been called out. A couple stood outside, holding arge teddy bear. They hade to find a child they lost in an ident long ago. It was the first time Julia had seen actual parentse, not just for an adoption. She vividly remembered the child¡¯s face, crying in the embrace of their parents, and the joy on their face as they left the orphanage with the teddy bear. It was the happiest expression Julia had ever seen. "I understand why you''ve been so grumpy. You wanted some praise for your aplishment, right? Just say it. Speak up." "What¡­?" "Didn''t you want to be praised for your achievement? Talk about it. Keeping everything bottled up won''t get you any appreciation." "Huh? Ha!? That''s ridiculous! What nonsense¡­! You¡¯re so annoying! Put me down! Put me down! Ahh!" "See? Throwing a tantrum only makes the pain worse. Just stay still. If you want some praise that badly, how about a reward? How about a doll from that shop?" "¡­You think I¡¯m a child." "Judging by your reaction, you seem to like the idea." "¡­" How does he know? It''s unsettling. It''s annoying. Julia pouted. "Excuse me." "We''re closed¡­ Ah, An sir!?" "Dy closing for a bit. It won''t take long." "Of course. Take your time." "Pick one. Which do you like?" "¡­The teddy bear." Julia muttered in a tiny voice. She didn''t like this situation, but she might as well choose. She wanted the teddy bear. Apleted teddy bear, not a nk one like the ones at the orphanage. "I''m sorry, but we¡¯re all out of teddy bears right now." "Not even one? How can that be?" "They''re very popr¡­" Ssssh. The shopkeeper froze as An¡¯s presence exuded a subtle menace. "Shouldn''t you keep at least one teddy bear for emergencies like this?" "What kind of emergency is this?" "A situation where the young master needs to reward his servant with a teddy bear. You should have anticipated this." "What¡­?" "Next shipment?" "Not until next month at the earliest¡­" "Then I''ll choose something else. How about that shark?" "¡­I wanted a teddy bear." "We have no choice. Here, take this. I''m dropping it." "¡­" Julia squeezed therge shark between herself and An¡¯s back, hugging it tightly. It was a blue shark that looked somewhat goofy. I don¡¯t like it. The look and color arepletely different from a teddy bear. "A doll!? Can I get one too?" "Did you do anything to earn one? The sword you have is thanks to Julia. Earn your rewards like she did. The Vermont family is strictly merit-based." "So if I achieve something, I get a doll, right?" Eyes sparkling, Charlotte ran to Sylvia, pleading for amazing sword training. Meanwhile, Julia closed her eyes slightly. So soft. So this is what a doll feels like. I couldn¡¯t hug one at the orphanage because I¡¯d get scolded. With eyes closed, she thought maybe a teddy bear felt simr to this. "I¡¯ll get you a teddy bear once they restock." "¡­This is enough. Now that the annoying voices are gone, I can sleep hugging this instead of you." The shark doll seemed cuter upon a second look. *** ''What a tumultuous journey¡­'' A necromancer who sees ghosts. And now a dark knight who wields a cursed sword. How did ite to this? Thinking about it made my temples throb. ''It¡¯s like I¡¯m the Demon King.'' Weird. I brought the hero¡¯spanions here. But when I unboxed them, they turned into dark and shady characters like the Demon King''s aides. But it¡¯s not like they¡¯re entirely dark. One fears ghosts despite being a necromancer. And the other¡­ "Hiya! Hiya! Strong downward sh! Bam! Bam!" "¡­She¡¯s going to train all night at this rate." She named the Holy Sword absurdly and yet works harder at training than anyone else. She doesn¡¯t seem like a viin at all. But her talents have turned her into a viin. Of course, I, An Vermont, am the one responsible for that transformation. ''What would Yuri say if he saw them?'' My perineum tingled, sending a chill through my body. I nned to raise and teach these two well before returning them to Yuri. But in this state, I can''t return them. They look like hero¡¯spanions corrupted by Vermont and turned into viins. Though they¡¯re kind at heart, many people judge based on appearances. If left as they are, they¡¯ll be feared as a necromancer and a dark knight serving the evil Vermont. ''I need an image change.'' The answer is an image makeover. If Vermont¡¯s image is the issue, change it. Though I¡¯ve already made many reforms like ending oppressive rule and cutting taxes significantly, it¡¯s not enough. Ruining a reputation is easy. But restoring it takes a hundred times more effort. Changing Vermont¡¯s image will be a tough journey. The first step is¡­ "Sylvia." "¡­" "I know you¡¯re hiding in the shadows. Come out before I dock your pay." "You called, young master? What can I do for you thiste? I was about to go to bed." "Go to the archives and bring me all documents rted to¡­ no, containing the word ''royal family.''" "¡­" Getting close to the royal family. In this Empire, with its absolute monarchy, that¡¯s the best path to sess. Though Vermont has been almost at odds with the royal family. Today¡¯s enemy can be tomorrow¡¯s ally. You never know. First, I need to catch the Emperor¡¯s eye to ensure Vermont thrives. "I have a lot of work." "Yes." "I have a lot of work." "I know." "And now you¡¯re giving me more?" "I thought you were idle, hiding in my shadow. If you¡¯re really busy, I¡¯ll cancel the task. But if I catch you cking off, you¡¯re getting docked pay." "I¡¯ll start right away." Good. That¡¯s the spirit. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s busy with, always lounging around. I work until bedtime. ''And get Charlotte to bed on your way.'' I added that as I sent Sylvia off. "Maybe I should close my eyes for a bit." I don¡¯t sleep, but my eyes feel dry from staying open too long. Leaning back in my chair to rest my eyes, the door creaked open. "What is it?" "I need your hand¡­" "¡­?" It was Julia, hugging her shark doll tightly. Why again? Hasn¡¯t she already controlled the voices after awakening as a necromancer? More urately, isn¡¯t she now able to subconsciously control them? "Didn¡¯t you say the voices were gone? Is there a problem?" "No, I just can¡¯t sleep¡­ It seems I can¡¯t sleep without your hand." Unbelievable. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 26 - She Split a Mountain… (1) [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 26 - She Split a Mountain¡­ (1) Clink. A teacup was ced on the desk in the office. Sylvia shot me a look that screamed, ¡°Why are you making me do this menial task?¡± before she turned to leave. A bit insolent, isn¡¯t she? I called her back immediately. "Sylvia. We¡¯re starting a new business today." "¡­What kind of business?" Gulp. Sylvia swallowed nervously, her expression tense. I get it. An must have failed at several ventures before. "Security services. Thepany name will be¡­ how about Vermont Security?" "Why the sudden interest in security?" "We recently fired all the corrupt employees, so the Vermont estate has no security personnel left." "Yes, I''m aware. I¡¯ve been filling in for all the gaps myself." "The fastest way to replenish our numbers is to hire experienced professionals. The problem is that thanks to Leon, the Vermont family has a reputation for embezzlement, making it hard to find trustworthy security personnel." "I understand. Honestly, even though my body is more exhausted now, it feels better mentally not having to deal with those ipetent guards." "Really? So you prefer physical exhaustion over mental stress?" "¡­!" Sylvia paled and took a step back. She looked as if she¡¯d seen a ghost. "So, what does a security business have to do with ourck of guards? How do you n to run a securitypany when we can¡¯t even staff our own estate?" "We¡¯ll train them. My finances can¡¯t handle training rookies into proper guards, so we''ll fund it through the business. We''ll hire a bunch of people, train them as security personnel, and then outsource the estate¡¯s security to them. The surplus can be deployed for other missions." Creating jobs is a bonus. And if we find any promising individuals among themoners, it¡¯ll be a jackpot. Having Charlotte participate in the training program will also be very beneficial. It¡¯s a lucrative business in many ways. "I understand the purpose and benefits of the business perfectly. But who will be the instructor?" "You know who." "¡­Young master." Sylvia red at me. Oh, she looks ready to hit me. "Me again? Are you telling me to train these rookies into guards?" "Exactly." "Young master! I am already dedicating myself to the Vermont family day and night, and I¡¯m overwhelmed with my current duties, so I don¡¯t have the capacity to take on another job¡­!" "Pay cut." "¡­!" "I¡¯ll reduce the duration if you sessfully establish the security business." "R-really?" Sylvia''s eyes widened, and her pupils trembled. How many months has it been since she was punished with a pay cut for her insolence? Her contract terms were already poor, and now she had to endure a further reduced ie for a long time, which was practically very. Though it was all her fault, I still felt a bit sorry for her and decided to be lenient. This is what they call the carrot and the stick. The carrot after the stick is the sweetest. Sylvia¡¯s eyes were now brimming with emotion, almost tearing up. Good grief. "I¡¯ll do my best! Shall I start with the recruitment notice?" "Yes. I¡¯ll leave it to you. You can design the training program based on your military experience." "I¡¯ll definitely seed! I¡¯ll turn the Vermont family into a fortress of security!" Sylvia left, full of enthusiasm. She would work tirelessly without any doubt for a while, at least until she realized I hadn¡¯t defined the sess criteria for the security business. ''Let this be a lesson, Sylvia, to trust only signed contracts.'' Verbal agreements don¡¯t count. Consider it a free lesson in the valuable wisdom of life. Am I being too generous? Starting the security business isn''t just about the estate¡¯sck of guards. I anticipate that we''ll have more important people to protect soon. The first on that list is the dwarf Jacob. "Wh-what¡¯s going on, young master? What¡¯s happening to my forge?" "Your equipment is outdated, so we¡¯re upgrading it. It¡¯ll take about a month toplete, so in the meantime, you can stay in the estate¡­" "N-no! I¡¯ll stay at a nearby inn!" Jacob bowed repeatedly, trembling. His forge, filled with dusty, broken-down equipment, was getting aplete overhaul. It felt a bit sad, like erasing his grandfather¡¯s legacy, but seeing Jacob¡¯s eyes light up with anticipation made those feelings disappear. "Let me know if you need any equipment." "Your words alone are a great help, young master." "I mean it. Tell me anything you need. You can make and sell whatever you want. I¡¯ll handle the orders and connect you with clients." "What¡­? So I¡¯ll be working under the Vermont name?" "Of course. You signed an exclusive contract yesterday." "¡­!" Is that a face of shock or gratitude? I can¡¯t tell. ''He¡¯s one of the few people in the world who can use mana forge. I¡¯ll need to support him generously.'' Whether Jacob likes it or not, he¡¯ll be hammering away under the Vermont name, making and selling top-quality metalwork. Weapons, farming tools, whatever he makes with mana forge will be top-notch and quickly gain a reputation. "We¡¯ll split the profits 60-40. Just so you know." "I get 40%?" "Didn¡¯t you read the contract? Of course, you get 60%." "¡­?" Am I crazy? Just because I upgrade his forge and bring in orders doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯d take 60% as a fee. Honestly, even 40% seems a bit much, but when Jacob¡¯s name bes valuable, I¡¯ll renegotiate the terms. I saw tears well up in Jacob¡¯s eyes. Why is he getting emotional all of a sudden? "I¡¯ll work hard! I won¡¯t tarnish the Vermont name! I¡¯ll meet every deadline and produce only the highest quality goods!" "Good. Work hard." "Yes!!!" Jacob wiped his tears and ran off. I watched his retreating back andughed. "Now I have free advertising for the Vermont family." A service for Kali. [The evil god, ''Kali,'' smiles broadly.] The first step to improving the Vermont family¡¯s image is the Master Artisan Jacob. As his name bes renowned, so will the Vermont name. Of course, there will be side effects. ''I won¡¯t let him be assassinated like his grandfather.'' Artisans who use mana forge are rare worldwide. They¡¯re valuable enough to be targeted for assassination. That¡¯s why I¡¯m rushing to start Vermont Security. To protect Jacob, we need reliable guards who are loyal only to the Vermont family. There will be others to protect in the future, and Sylvia can¡¯t guard them all alone. In a way, I¡¯m reducing Sylvia¡¯s workload. Yet she doesn¡¯t appreciate my efforts¡­ How ungrateful. ''I have too much work.'' Though I delegate a lot to Sylvia, most of the work falls on me. nning the business, gaining trust, and handling management once we hire more staff at the forge. "Mister, mister! Can I test Super Strong Sword in the training yard?" "Go to the back mountain where no one will get hurt." "Okay!" "I recently learned to understand the spirits. They really hate you. Did you do something to them?" "I wouldn¡¯t know." "Hmm, alright. I¡¯m taking a napter, so lend me your hand." "¡­" And dealing with the kids constantly makes me feel like a babysitter. Plus, when Julia naps, I¡¯m stuck for nine hours. Weird. I don¡¯t sleep, yet I seem to have less time than others. Maybe things will get better once we hire more staff and the business gets going? Then I might see a future where I can live peacefully without worrying about getting killed. While I held onto such vague hopes. "¡­!" Boom! A deafening sound and the ground shaking jolted me. It was far louder than when Sylvia used her magic. I ran outside in shock and saw Charlotte on the ground. And¡­ "I-I¡¯m sorry, mister¡­" "What did you do?" "I¡­ I identally split the mountain¡­" The back mountain was split in half. Wait. That direction leads toward the Imperial Capital, doesn''t it? [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 27 - She Split a Mountain… (2) [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 27 - She Split a Mountain¡­ (2) "Knight, Knight! Can I test Super Strong Sword?" "I''m busy right now. Get permission from the young master first." "Okay!" "Mister, mister! Can I test Super Strong Sword in the training yard?" "Go to the back mountain where no one will get hurt." "Okay!" That counts as permission, right? It¡¯s okay to swing Super Strong Sword, right? Giggling, Charlotte hugged the Super Strong Sword and ran to the secluded back mountain. "Wow¡­" With a soft rustling sound, the Super Strong Sword emerged from its makeshift leather sheath. Charlotte''s mouth opened in awe as the wide ck de was revealed. "Ugh!" The Super Strong Sword was heavy. Extremely heavy. Even though she had lifted muchrger swords before, the Super Strong Sword felt at least twice as heavy. Other swords felt so light they barely seemed like they were there. But with the Super Strong Sword, she could finally feel like she was holding something substantial. "It''s bigger than the knight''s sword!" Holding it up, Charlotte could tell. The Super Strong Sword was definitely bigger than Sylvia''s greatsword! Charlotte felt a subtle sense of superiority as she raised the sword high. Alright. She had practiced this move countless times with wooden swords. At first, the knight had looked rather unimpressed. But over time, the frequency ofpliments had increased, noting her good form. "Oh, um. You''re doing well. Mana control shoulde first, but... yeah, you''re good." Even the strict Sylvia had praised her! Her skills had definitely improved! Mana control? She still had no clue about that. Mana was for mages, and warriors just needed to swing their swords, right? To use a move like Sylvia''s Kaboom!, she''d need to be a mage, but... Charlotte just liked swords. Closing her eyes, she gripped the handle tightly, feeling the woody scent from the grip. And just as she was about to perform her favorite downward sh¡ª "Huh? Something, something is being sucked out¡­!" Charlotte¡¯s face turned pale. The old man had called this a cursed sword. So, was it like in the stories, a sword that sucked out life force? Was what she felt being drained right now, actually her life force? Charlotte trembled with fear, but she couldn''t stop now. A warrior doesn''t draw their sword and then fail to swing it! "Wait a minute. The name. The name!" Rumble. The ground started shaking. The sword vibrated as if it might explode, and Charlotte''s mind raced. Like Sylvia''s Kaboom, she needed something cool! A first move worthy of the Super Strong Sword¡¯s grandeur! A final strike with her life force fed to the evil sword! A downward sh, like thunder¡­ "Thunderstrike!!!" BOOM! The sword traced an arc through the air. The deafening noise left her ears ringing, and a cloud of dust rose like a fog, obscuring Charlotte''s vision. She copsed from exhaustion. As the dust settled, Charlotte saw the clear sky. "Huh?" The clear sky? That¡¯s strange. There should have been a mountain in front of her. As she strained to look around, she finally saw the full scene. "Wow¡­" The back mountain was split. In two. Cleanly. An, panting and wide-eyed, arrived. Sylvia, who followed, had her mouth agape. "I-I¡¯m sorry, mister¡­" "What did you do?" "I¡­ I identally split the mountain¡­" "Sylvia. Retrieve the sword. Now!" An barked orders. Sylvia dashed forward, retrieving the Super Strong Sword and sheathing it carefully. It had split a mountain in one strike. Fearing it might explode, Sylvia''s hands trembled as she handled the sword, but it seemed normal. Just a heavy sword with an unusually high amount of mana residue. As Sylvia looked puzzled, An knelt in front of Charlotte, who was lying on the ground. ''Mana exhaustion¡­'' Charlotte''s muscles were twitching, and her pulse was irregr. The unmistakable signs of mana exhaustion were clear, even without feeling mana. "Mister¡­" "Don''t talk. It¡¯ll be hard to recover. Just focus on breathing and resting." "I¡¯m sorry, mister¡­" "¡­?" Charlotte, panting heavily, bit her lip. It was the first time An had seen such an expression on Charlotte¡¯s usually cheerful face. Had something happened? "I think¡­ this is it for me¡­" "What do you mean?" "I have no strength left¡­" "That¡¯s obvious." "I don¡¯t know what to say¡­ This might be myst chance¡­ Haha¡­" Charlotte forced a smile. An furrowed his brows, unable to understand. What is this foolish girl talking about? "Speak clearly." "Julia is¡­ a good kid despite how she acts¡­ Don¡¯t hate her too much, mister¡­ And Yuri¡­ I wanted to meet him¡­ Oh no. Yuri might think I died because of you¡­" "¡­?" "Convincing Yuri should be left to Julia¡­ Yeah. No choice¡­ Haha. My mistake, mister. I didn¡¯t realize the Super Strong Sword was draining my life force¡­ I should have let go, but I foolishly held on¡­" "Charlotte. You weren¡¯t drained of life force¡­" "I don¡¯t have much time¡­ Thank you, mister¡­ And my Thunderstrike was awesome¡­" Swoosh. Leaving behind her dramatic words, Charlotte closed her eyes. She went limp, finding peaceful rest. An, holding Charlotte, stood frozen for a moment before speaking. "What nonsense is this?" It¡¯s just mana exhaustion. What is she talking about? Is she dreaming about food? Charlotte smacked her lips and snored softly as she slept, and An sighed. *** After moving the sleeping Charlotte to her bedroom. I returned to the scene with Sylvia. She had really split the mountain in half. I was startled when I saw it was in the direction of the capital, but fortunately, the impact lessened after the mountain split, so the capital wasn¡¯t affected. I narrowly avoided the guillotine. "Have you ever seen anything like this, Sylvia?" "No. I¡¯ve never seen magic of this magnitude. There are stories of mages who could destroy entire cities in theory, but¡­" It¡¯s not impossible, but it¡¯s also notmon. If splitting a mountain wasmon, that would be a problem. Sylvia examined the ground and closed her eyes. "Judging by the mana residue¡­ the total mana used was about thirty times my total capacity. This might not even be magic." "¡­" I was speechless. Sylvia¡¯s quarter of that power had caused an earth-shaking explosion. So that strike that split the mountain was equivalent to 120 Kabooms or 30 Sylvias in power. Now it seems Sylvia isn¡¯t as strong as I thought. I¡¯d imagined her as a hidden powerhouse, but maybe not. Maybe she should just keep hiding her strength. "Why are you looking at me like that?" "Sylvia. How about quitting as a knight and bing my secretary?" "Why are you suggesting this all of a sudden?" "You seem washed up now." "¡­! I¡¯m extremely useful, young master. I may not use shy magic, but I can easily demolish buildings with mana. Plus, I excel at delicate tasks." "I understand." "No one can match me in closebat. When continuous movement limits mana use, there¡¯s no one I can¡¯t take down. Anyone but a Swordmaster is no match for me. I swear, young master." "I get it. Calm down, Sylvia." "Please don¡¯t tell me to put down my sword¡­ I¡¯d rather be a ve to the Vermont family than give up my sword¡­" It was just a joke. Now Sylvia was kneeling, head bowed, before me. I heard her stifling sobs. ''Does she have a reason not to give up her sword?'' I don¡¯t know the details. I only yed up to Chapter 1. But I¡¯m not foolish enough to crush the will of one of the few good characters in this game. "You worry unnecessarily. You¡¯ll wield your sword for me all your life. I¡¯ll make sure you work hard." "Sob¡­ Yes!" [Sylvia''s affection has increased by 3.] Sylvia looked up and smiled brightly. [The evil god, ''Kali,'' ps in admiration.] Seeing Sylvia and Kali both touched is rare. Sylvia quickly recovered and stood beside me again, looking more resolute. Seeing the tear marks on her face, I tapped my cheek to signal her. She tilted her head, then eximed, "Ah!" and wiped my cheek with her hand. Stupid¡­ Now I had dirt on my face. "Fifty percent pay cut." "What? Why?" "Now, what do we do about this? We can¡¯t just fix a split mountain. Wait a minute." As I rubbed my aching head, a brilliant idea struck. ''Why fix it at all?'' The Vermont territory was considered a backwater because of the rugged mountains between it and the capital. Traveling from the capital to Vermont required a long detour around the mountains. But now the rugged mountain was split. "We can build a road through there, a direct route to the capital." "Ah!" Vermont¡¯s backwater days are over. . . . "Mmm¡­ Sorry, everyone¡­ Goodbye¡­" "How long are you going to sleep?" "Huh? Julia!? Wh-why? Why did you follow me here?" Charlotte, wide-eyed, scrambled to sit up. This is strange. I thought I was dead? Seeing Julia trying to stifle herughter, Charlotte was baffled. Juliaughed heartily, holding her stomach. "Ah, really. You thought you were actually dying." "Uh, huh?" "Idiot. You just had mana exhaustion. Since you¡¯ve never used mana before, you wouldn¡¯t know what it feels like. I¡¯ve experienced it 18 hours earlier, so I know well." "Mana exhaustion¡­?" Mana exhaustion. So I wasn¡¯t drained of life force? I wasn¡¯t dead? This wasn¡¯t the afterlife? Feeling her strength returning after a good sleep, Charlotte simultaneously felt¡ª "Ahhhhhh!!!" ¡ªan intense embarrassment and buried her face in her pillow. Ugh! How am I supposed to face the young master now!!! [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 28 - Julia is a Spoiled Brat [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 28 - Julia is a Spoiled Brat ¡°What could it mean¡­?¡± Tap. Tap. Sylvia¡¯s foot kept tapping the ground as she made a makeshift sandwich with the remaining ingredients in the kitchen. She had long stopped eating, lost in her thoughts. Her mind was preupied with An¡¯s words from earlier. ¡®Stop worrying unnecessarily. You¡¯ll wield your sword for me all your life. I¡¯ll make sure to put you to good use.¡¯ She was startled. He would let her wield her sword all her life? An wasn¡¯t that kind of person. After all... ¡®You wretched woman. You think you can spy on me? Because your father told you to? You¡¯ll beg to be released from being a knight. You¡¯ll cry and beg for it. Just wait.¡¯ An had hated me. And because he hated me, he despised the sword I loved. He had even threatened to make me give up the sword. At that time, I was so scared and upset that I cried. I had never cried, not even when my life was threatened on the battlefield. The fear of having to let go of my sword made me cry secretly, like a baby. The sword was all I had left. With my mana core damaged and unable to use magic, being a knight was my only remaining identity. What would I be without my sword? How would I live? I didn¡¯t even want to imagine it. ¡°He¡¯s changed too much¡­¡± At first, I saw An¡¯s change positively. He had spread negative energy throughout the estate, constantly harassing employees and residents. He used to bring strange goat heads and conduct bizarre rituals. But An hade to his senses. He was trying to do things on his own. I thought that wasmendable, but just that. I had never trusted An, nor had I considered trusting him. He went from being human garbage to somewhat human. As a guard and observer, I stuck by him. Otherwise, I would never have associated with such trash. But he was changing. Steadily. And surely. At first, I tried to deny it. It couldn¡¯t be true. He wasn¡¯t really changing, just pretending. Taking care of the children was ultimately for his own benefit. He was just pretending to be nice. That¡¯s what I believed, but that belief began to waver. ¡°Why are you confusing me like this¡­?¡± My teeth ground together. If you¡¯re going to be bad, stay bad. If you¡¯re going to be good, be good from the start. What are you doing, confusing people like this? What am I supposed to do? Can I trust you? And get betrayed? My head said I should never trust him. But my heart was drawn to him. It was tempting me to trust An. Though he was still as harsh and gloomy as ever. But his intentions had clearly changed. No, how can anyone really know if someone¡¯s intentions have changed... Sylvia just felt that way. ¡°You¡¯ll wield your sword for me all your life¡­¡± He had said I¡¯d wield my sword all my life. For sure. Despite my inability to produce mana. Despite my mediocre skill level, only upper-tier among Sword Experts. Despite the appearance of Charlotte, who could wield a Holy Sword, he didn¡¯t discard me but kept me around. There was only one reason for that. ¡®Did he see the potential for me to be a Sword Master?¡¯ A path I had long abandoned. Could he have seen the potential for me to be a Sword Master? In the past, I would have dismissed it as nonsense. But after seeing Julia and Charlotte both awaken under An¡¯s guidance, it didn¡¯t seem so out of reach. Can I try again? Even with this half-functional body, can I be a Sword Master? Sylvia felt her heart pounding and her cheeks flush with excitement. ¡°Eek, look at her blush!¡± ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t shout!¡± ¡°...?¡± The sound of hurried footsteps retreated from the kitchen. What are the maids so worked up about? Sylvia tilted her head and shoved the remaining sandwich into her mouth. *** ¡°I¡¯m hungry¡­¡± ¡°Thene out and eat.¡± ¡°But if I go out to eat, I¡¯ll have to face Mister!¡± ¡°...¡± Charlotte, having remembered the recent embarrassment, buried her face in the pillow and kicked her nket. Julia looked at her with a pitiful expression. She thought Charlotte had no sense of shame. But acting like a tragic heroine must have been embarrassing. ¡°What are you going to do? You can¡¯t starve forever.¡± ¡°What should I do¡­¡± ¡°Should I bring food to you?¡± ¡°Yes, please¡­ And if you can, could you also find out where the Super Strong Sword is¡­¡± Mumbling from under the nket, Charlotte¡¯s voice was barely audible. Julia sighed, then yanked the nket away. ¡°Okay, miss dying heroine.¡± ¡°Ah! Really!¡± The embarrassment will pass soon. Time will make it better. Thinking that, Julia left the bedroom. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Charlotteing out?¡± ¡°Well¡­ She says she¡¯s not hungry. Maybe she hasn¡¯t fully recovered from mana exhaustion.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯ll get her strength backter, so can I take some bread for her?¡± ¡°Do as you wish.¡± Dining room. Julia calmly ate from her te, pretending nothing was wrong. An watched her intently, a faint smile ying on his lips. Her table manners, once quite crude, had improved remarkably. [The evil god, ''Kali,'' seems displeased.] Why? What now? An tensed up. [The evil god, ''Kali,'' demands that the child be fed more, as she looks too thin.] Isn¡¯t Julia eating quite well for her age? Considering she¡¯s still growing, she should be eating enough¡­ An sighed and shook his head. ''So now Julia and Charlotte are seen as allies. Kali wants me to treat them well.'' A necromancer and a dark knight. Perhaps due to their dark appearances, Kali now saw Julia and Charlotte as allies. Before, Kali would give me suspicious looks for treating the kids well. Now, Kali would throw a fit if I didn¡¯t. [The evil god, ''Kali,'' demands that you bring our dark knight immediately, as she¡¯s starving!] She said she¡¯s not eating. What am I supposed to do? I can¡¯t force-feed her. An felt a headacheing on. ¡°And the Supa Stronk Sword¡­¡± ¡°The Super Strong Sword.¡± ¡°Yes, the Supa Stronk Sword¡­¡± ¡°The Super Strong Sword. Watch your pronunciation.¡± ¡°Sigh. Anyway, that long-named sword! Where is it?¡± ¡°Charlotte asked you to find out, didn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Huh? No. Just curious¡­¡± You¡¯re curious about the sword? You, who has no interest in swords and barely knows their types? An immediately saw through Julia¡¯s lie. ¡°Tell Charlotte the Super Strong Sword is with me. If she wants it back, she¡¯ll have toe to me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± An responded with a sly smile. If Charlotte continued to avoid him, there were plenty of ways to force her out. But it would be more amusing to have here willingly. It would also give them a chance to talk. ¡®So petty¡­¡¯ Julia shook her head. That man can be childish sometimes. ''Julia, must be asleep, right?'' Late at night. Stirring under the covers, someone cautiously pulled back the nket. Julia¡¯s bed was bulging, indicating she was still asleep. Not wanting to wake her, Charlotte quietly slipped out of bed. ¡°The Super Strong Sword is with Mister¡­¡± Thanks to Julia, Charlotte had obtained valuable information. If the Super Strong Sword was with Mister, did he think she would go straight to him? If so, he was sorely mistaken. She wasn¡¯t a fool. ''There¡¯s no way Mister can carry the Super Strong Sword around. He must have stashed it somewhere.'' Although Mister said he had it, it didn¡¯t mean he carried it. The most likely ce was his office. Charlotte crept silently, avoiding the maids workingte, and headed for the office. ¡°I¡¯m not stealing¡­ Just taking back what¡¯s mine¡­¡± I¡¯m not acting like a thief. I just don¡¯t want to face Mister directly. Swallowing nervously, Charlotte gently pushed open the office door. ''Phew. It¡¯s dark.'' Of course, he wouldn¡¯t be working at this hour. Feeling relieved, Charlotte opened the door fully. ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been expecting you.¡± What greeted her was An, immersed in paperwork, with a small candle lit on the desk. And¡­ ¡°Why is Julia there?¡± ¡°Hmm, yum. Hmm¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s a difficult question to answer.¡± Julia was sleeping peacefully, An¡¯s hand resting on her cheek. Charlotte was momentarily stunned, then broke into a smile. ¡°Hehe. So, Julia is a spoiled brat who can¡¯t sleep without Mister.¡± She had found Julia¡¯s weakness! Charlotte had already forgotten why she had been avoiding An. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 29 - The War Between Evil Gods [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 29 - The War Between Evil Gods "Shh. Keep quiet, you''ll wake Julia." "Hehe. Got it. Julia, really. Still can''t sleep alone at her age." Giggling, Charlotte quietly entered the office, covering her mouth. This brat... Whenever she saw me, she would blush and run away, but now she looked mischievous, only thinking about teasing Julia. "If you want to sleep holding hands, you should have told me..." "Your hand probably wouldn''t work. It seems like she can only sleep with my hand." "Hmm, really? I''ve been holding hands with Julia and sleeping together for a long time, way before you." "Is that so¡­" What is she trying to prove? Charlotte put her hands on her hips, boasting as if to say Julia was her pet, gently stroking Julia''s sleeping head. "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen her sleep so peacefully..." "She''s been suffering from insomnia." "Hehe. She looks so peaceful. Thank you, Mister." "...." Charlotte had a genuinely relieved expression, as if it was her own problem. She might seem carefree, but she must have been quite worried about Julia. These kids have a deep bond. Maybe it''s because they had no one else to rely on in the orphanage. Thinking that way made them seem a bit pitiable. "So, what''s your purpose for visiting me thiste at night?" "Oh, right. The Super Strong Sword... I wanted to get it back..." "Alright. Since you came directly, I should return it. Sylvia." "Yes." Silently emerging from the shadows, Sylvia held the Super Strong Sword. When Sylvia handed over the Super Strong Sword without hesitation, Charlotte looked slightly puzzled. Is this really it? She seemed to ask with her expression. "You may leave now." "Really?" "Yes." "Then..." "Is there something else you wanted to say?" Charlotte hesitated at the door, then slowly closed it and returned. "The strike I made that split the mountain. What was that?" "You ask now? Honestly, if you had left without asking, I would have been very disappointed." "It was a test...!" "Power is dangerous on its own; it''s nothing but a luxury for those who don''t contemte it. You need to understand and constantly ponder your power to truly make it yours." "Oh...!" I stole the lines from Sylvia¡¯s dialogue near the end of Chapter 1. Being carefree is good. But when ites to wielding power, one must be serious. Especially Charlotte¡¯s power, which is equivalent to 120 Kaboom or 30 Sylvia, is extremely potent. Imagine if she went astray with such power. Just thinking about it is terrifying. Charlotte needs to understand and control her power, and I have the duty to guide her properly. That¡¯s the role of an adult. "So, what was it?" "After examining the Super Strong Sword post-strike, I found traces ofrge amounts of energy being emitted from the de." "Was it magic...?" "I can''t say. It¡¯s clear that mana was burned to emit energy, but whether it was magic or not is unknown. So until we identify it, that technique..." "It''s Thunderstrike!" "Until we identify it, Thunderstrike is banned." "...!" Charlotte copsed with a devastated expression as if her world had crumbled. She seemed very disappointed. "Don''t worry. It probably won''t take long to figure it out." "You have a way? You¡¯re smart, so you can figure it out quickly, right?" "No. It''s not me who will find out..." Boom! Suddenly, the mansion shook violently, and the candlelight went out. The tremor, initially small, grewrger as it approached. The hairs on my body stood on end, and a chill ran down my spine. [The evil god, ''Kali,'' growls.] ...This is sooner than I expected. "Charlotte! Get behind..." Crash! Suddenly, the office wall copsed. I grabbed Julia, rolled to a safe spot, and saw that Charlotte had already escaped to safety. "Kyaa!? What¡¯s going on?" Rumble. A ck form pressed through the copsed wall. The familiar figure of a woman with long ck hair emerged from within, scattering shadows. "Irene..." "Why the face? You look like you''ve seen a ghost." "...." "Lower your eyes." Irene Vermont. I expected her toe, but I didn¡¯t think she would make such a grand entrance. "Young master, you must flee..." "Does it make sense for him to flee? Be quiet." "Grr..." Thud. Irene, gripping Sylvia by the neck, stained in blood. Our mansion¡¯s top guard was subdued in an instant. Irene threw Sylvia into the office and stepped in lightly. ''This is the 5th floor...'' She didn¡¯t fly up here. The massive ck shape must be the evil god Laura. No... it''s likely a manifestation of Laura. Even a manifestation can easily subdue Sylvia and copse the mansion. Can''t Kali do something like that? [The evil god, ''Kali,'' res fiercely at the evil god, ''Laura!''] Dammit. Kali is of no help. Grinding my teeth, I locked eyes with Irene as she slowly approached. "...What do you want?" "What do I want? Did you really think you could hide it? After smashing a mountain like that? What a joke." "The mountain has always been like that. Maybe you remember wrong." "Haha. My dear brother. You''ve grown more shameless, but your lies haven¡¯t improved at all. Just admit it. It''s all exposed anyway. How abouting clean?" "...." "You think I''ll stay silent until you confess?" Irene frowned, and a cold aura tickled my ear. But I must endure. As I remained silent, Irene ground her teeth and brought her lips close to my ear. "If a Sword Master is born in our family, you should have reported it to me first. Are you joking? I saw it. I saw the ck aura slicing through the mountain with my own eyes. So stop this foolish standoff." "...." Sword Master. Aura. I¡¯ve got all the information I needed. When Charlotte unleashed her sh, I didn¡¯t know since I was inside. The thing that split the mountain was aura¡ªa form of energy wave only a Sword Master can wield. But isn¡¯t aura supposed to cling to the de? Can it split a mountain to such a degree? I have many questions, but for now, I need to act as if I know everything. "I kept quiet because I thought you''d react like this. It¡¯s a joyous event that a Sword Master has emerged in the family, right? Why cause trouble on such a good day?" "Oh, right. It''s a joyous asion. If only the Sword Master wasn''t under yourmand. I know you, An. You¡¯re destined to ruin everything around you, whether you want to or not." "...." "There''s no way this half-wit has be a Sword Master. It must be that kid who unleashed the aura. Ridiculous. Talented knights train for decades to experience aura, but she can do it at her age? What a genius." "A great genius. Too valuable to keep under me." "If she¡¯s so valuable, how about leaving her with your sister?" "Not that valuable." "...." Irene ground her teeth, her face contorting. Last time, I couldn¡¯t stand up to her, but this time it¡¯s different. ''If I back down here, everything falls apart...!'' The forge, the security business, Julia, and Charlotte. I¡¯ve started too many things. Allowing Irene to intervene now would ruin all my ns. Looking at those high heels makes my perineum tingle with fear, but I have to ovee it and face her. "Just once. Hand over that kid. She was mine originally." "If you want to take her, take her." "Oh, then I won¡¯t hesitate..." "But I won¡¯t hold back my military power." "..." I stepped forward, warning her. The reason for my bravado? [The evil god, ''Kali,'' prepares to descend in fury!] It¡¯s Kali. All my hopes are pinned on Kali. Honestly, given her past behavior, I don¡¯t think Kali¡¯s that strong. But Kali¡¯s my only joker card. "I¡¯m already furious that you invaded the mansion and beat up my guard, but I let it slide. But if you cross the line further, it¡¯s all-out war. A war between evil gods." "...!" For the first time, Irene''s eyes, always firm, wavered. No matter how weak Kali might be, she¡¯s still an evil god. Even if it¡¯s just a manifestation, a war between evil gods is no small matter. Victory or defeat doesn¡¯t matter. Even if Kali is utterly defeated, what¡¯s important is that a war between evil gods here would announce to the world that ''We have an evil god.'' Can you handle that, Irene? I won¡¯t die alone. "An. Your bluff has improved. Acting cool while your legs tremble. But it''s too early for a war." "..." Irene caressed my cheek. Then she drew a thin line with her sharp nail and retreated. Jumping lightly onto the crumbling wall, Irenended on the massive ck form. "Don¡¯t forget. You are my brother. As much as I hate it, we are bound by blood. If your existence blocks my path, I wille back and kill you, war or not." "Do as you wish..." Rumble. The ck form moved away. When it disappeared beyond the mountain into the night, my legs gave out, and I copsed. "Mister! She said Sword Master? What is that?" "It''s... someone really strong." "...!" Strange. I feel like I''ve hit the jackpot, but why don''t I feel happy? Why does the future of peace and safety seem to be getting farther away? "Sword Master... Sword Master... Sword Master..." Meanwhile, Sylvia''s expression was nk as she kept repeating the same words over and over. Is she alright? [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 30 - Road Construction (1) [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 30 - Road Construction (1) The sun rose. The state of the mansion, visited once and then abandoned by Irene, was in shambles. The iron gates at the front entrance werepletely smashed. The outer wall of the office was shattered to pieces. And Sylvia was a bloody mess... "The office will be unusable for a while. I''ve moved everything to the adjacent room to use it as a temporary office." "...Why are you okay?" Huh. Wasn''t she on the verge of death yesterday? I watched her being treated with bandages wrapped all over her by a physician before I fell asleep. When I woke up, Sylvia was standing by my side, looking perfectly fine. "Those kinds of wounds heal overnight." "..." Sylvia nonchntly discarded the remaining bandages. Her smooth skin, without a single scar, was revealed. Does Sylvia have some kind of super healing ability? "More than that, the wounds to my pride are greater." "Wounds to your pride?" "Charlotte unleashed an aura the moment she gripped her sword, but even after more than two years of fighting on the battlefield, I haven''t even glimpsed such power..." Sylvia bit her lip, looking slightly dejected. A bit of inferiority, perhaps. Well, it¡¯s fine. For a viin, inferiority is a precursor to turning evil, but... For someone like Sylvia, it can be a good motivator for improvement. Judging by her expression, it seems less like she envies Charlotte and more like she''s determined to push herself further, feeling a bit of self-doubt. "If you listen well from now on, I''ll recharge your mana bit by bit." "Really!?" Sylvia¡¯s face brightened with joy. Without mana, practicing aura techniques is impossible. So far, Sylvia must have had to put her training as a Sword Master on hold. But if I kill spirits and recharge her mana little by little, it will be enough for her training. ''And I realized yesterday. Sylvia, as our greatest strength, must always be in top condition.'' Strictly speaking, the greatest strength is Charlotte, who can split mountains. But Charlotte''s control is still iplete. Therefore, the first line of defense and the greatest power in guarding the mansion is undoubtedly Sylvia. If Sylvia is left weak and without mana... The mansion will be breached easily, as it was yesterday. I need to ensure Sylvia is always at full power. If she bes a Sword Master through her training, that¡¯s all the better. [The evil god ''Kali'' is proud of you.] Yes. You did well. This time, thanks to Kali, we were able to ovee the crisis. Not because Kali is strong, but just because of her presence... "So, what do we do now? Lady Irene has effectively dered war..." "That''s the end of the deration. Irene can''t do much. I¡¯m the heir and future Count; how could she interfere?" "Ah..." There¡¯s no need to fear hering back and causing trouble like yesterday. Because all Irene can do is threaten me. If she had the authority to interfere in the family, she would have obstructed me constantly already. ''It doesn''t seem like her goal is to ruin the family.'' All Irene has is brute force. If she wanted to destroy the mansion and kill me, she could have done so instead of just making threats. By not doing that, it''s clear that Irene doesn''t want the Vermont family to fall. Irene Vermont can¡¯t attack me head-on. She can¡¯t obstruct me professionally. She can¡¯t destroy the family entirely. So, do I have any reason to fear Irene Vermont? None at all. I can confidently say that... ''Shit.'' Thinking of her high heels and the ws that scratched my cheek makes me instinctively shrink. Is it inevitable for a younger brother to fear his older sister? It¡¯s a biological limitation. There''s no helping it. "Oh! You¡¯re hurt too!" "Me? Where?" "Your cheek!" "This will heal on its own." "You can''t just leave it like that with your beautiful skin! Your skin is much more sensitive than knight¡¯s..." Charlotte gestured for me to show my face. I bent down, and Charlotte grabbed my cheek. Following the red scratch line, she licked it. "...What are you doing? That''s gross." "They say saliva helps it heal!" "Pfft. Saliva is forfort when there''s no medicine. Charlotte, you still believe such superstitions?" "..." Charlotte¡¯s face contorted with anger at Julia¡¯s mockery. With an audible crack, Charlotte clenched her fist. She looked genuinely angry. "Julia, who can''t sleep without Mister, is acting all tough!" "Wh-what!? No, who says that?" "I saw it. Lying on the desk in the office, rubbing your cheek against Mister¡¯s hand like a piece of furniture. Haha. Julia can''t sleep without human warmth, huh?" "I-I can''t help it because of my condition!" "I heard you¡¯re over that. How strange." "Charlotte!!!" Please, Charlotte, stop. Julia''s face turned beet red, ready to explode. Julia, fuming, grabbed my ear and pulled me down. She pped a bandage on my cheek roughly. "If you get a scar on your already ugly face, you''ll be even uglier! Just leave this on! ...Okay?" "Are you worried or venting your anger? Pick one." "Who said I was worried! It¡¯s not venting! ...Okay?" Julia turned and stormed off, unable to hide her flustered state. She¡¯lle back tonight, asking to hold my hand to sleep, after all that tough talk. It¡¯s ridiculous. "Young master, a cavalry procession is approaching." "Describe what you see." "The emblem... It''s the Arient family''s emblem, and there are about ten people. Two are armed." Arient? That family is far from Vermont, and we have little interaction. I checked the direction they wereing from, realizing they must have seen the split mountain and decided to visit. They must be here to introduce themselves, like new neighbors bringing rice cakes. They seem to know proper etiquette. I put on the most amiable smile I could muster and stepped forward. "Ugh...!" They were startled, the lead horse reared, and everyone¡¯s expressions turned sour. Okay. I won''t use this smile again. "Damn, my back is killing me from the rough road..." "We had to take the fastest route." A group dismounted and approached. The man in front was a young man with a red beard. Listening to them talk, it seems they set off right after seeing the mountain split, using the corridor to cross the mountain range. Thanks to that, we know the gap is wide enough for horses. It won¡¯t be hard to expand it into a twone road for carriages. "Wee. I¡¯m An Vermont, head of the Vermont family." "Thank you for the wee. I¡¯m Heijik Arient, eldest son of Count Arient." "Oh, not the count, but his son. Let¡¯s head to the reception room." "...!?" These bastards. They sent the eldest son, thinking I¡¯m just the heir who hasn¡¯t inherited the title yet, trying to match ranks. Heijik¡¯s red beard twitched at my rude reply. "Hahaha. This is a bit awkward. You¡¯re younger than me..." "Get to the point. Coming through an unpaved road means it¡¯s urgent. Better to say your business quickly." "...I have a proposal that could be very beneficial for Vermont." Heijik forced a smile, trembling slightly. This feels ominous. It¡¯s definitely a sales pitch smile. "Would you look at this? Bridges, roads, buildings, etc. Arient has built many infrastructures. The mountain range was eroded mysteriously, right? Arient will build a road through that gap. Vermont will no longer be a frontier! Here, just sign the contract." "..." "Just sign here, and we¡¯ll start construction with a small investment from you. We¡¯ll repay the investment with a 2% interest. What do you think? Isn¡¯t it a great deal?" "Ha..." I skimmed the contract and couldn¡¯t help butugh. These bastards. They¡¯re trying to take the road construction rights for free. Do they still see me as the gullible fool An? "Hey." "...Yes?" The atmosphere grew heavy, and Heijik swallowed nervously. "Alright, I¡¯ll sign. Just add a few conditions." "Excellent choice! What conditions do you want?" A good idea came to mind. A way to use these bastards to our advantage. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 31 - Road Construction (2) [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 31 - Road Construction (2) "Hahaha! With such fine weather, it feels like fortune ising our way!" In the Arient territory, Count Arientughed heartily as he gazed at the neatly split mountain range. When he saw the wave of darkness slicing through the mountains that day, he was shocked. At first, he thought someone was attacking Arient with malicious intent. But the ck wave halted after splitting the mountains. Anyone else would have merely been relieved to survive such a sudden ident. Count Arient, however, was different. He was a man who could spot a money-making opportunity in any situation. "Heijik! Get yourself to Vermont immediately!" "Father, it¡¯s a journey of at least ten days. Shouldn''t I prepare a bit first...?" "The path is open there!" "But we don¡¯t even know if it¡¯s safe. How can I just go?" "That¡¯s what you need to find out! Depart immediately! At once!!!" After pushing his eldest son, Heijik, to leave, Count Arient could finally feel at ease. Vermont territoryy beyond the mountain range, a remote bordend. But now, with the mountains breached, if they could justy a road between Vermont and the capital, Vermont would be transformed into a central hub. Traffic on that road would skyrocket. The toll revenue alone would be immense. Securing the construction rights for this project would guarantee Arient a fortune. That¡¯s why he hurriedly sent Heijik with the contract to Vermont territory. "An Vermont doesn¡¯t have much of a choice." The reconnaissance report indicated that the fifth-floor exterior wall of the Vermont mansion was severely damaged. Moreover, the damage was in the direction of the split mountain. This alone gave a pretty good idea of what had happened. ¡®They must have had an ident during a dark magic experiment.¡¯ As usual, they must have been researching dark magic, which went out of control. The ck light that emanated from the building must have covered the mountain range. Count Arient, who remembered that nauseating and unpleasant ck light, could only conclude this. If asked about that ck light, Vermont would either have to admit to dark magic experiments or relinquish their im to the new mountain pass. It was a ssic case of being stuck between a rock and a hard ce. Unless Vermont wanted to be destroyed for practicing dark magic, they¡¯d have to quietly agree to Arient taking the road construction rights. At least they weren''t extorting extra money, showing some leniency. As Count Arient chuckled and stroked his beard, he saw the returning cavalry in the distance. Heijik Arient, his eldest son, was waving a scroll as he approached. His expression suggested that he had secured the deal. Count Arient¡¯s face lit up, and he rushed outside. "Father!" "My son! Did you seed?" "Yes! I caught the fool! I secured the road construction rights for free!" "Hahaha! Well done, my son!" "I did add one minor condition..." "Get down and assume the position, Heijik." "...What?" Count Arient''s expression turned sour. This brat. How dare he amend the contract without my permission? "Ugh... F-Father..." "If you fall, it¡¯ll be ten more. Stay still." "M-My head is pounding..." "Stay still! I¡¯m reading the contract!" While Heijik trembled with his head against the ground, Count Arient struggled to suppress his anger as he read through the contract Heijik had brought. He had explicitly told him to seal the deal without any changes. And this brat, not even the head of the family, dared to alter the contract and seal it? If he had known, he wouldn''t have sent the seal with him. Count Arient''s grip tightened, crumpling the contract slightly. ¡®There¡¯s no change in the pre-written part.¡¯ None of the pre-written sections were altered. So, the issue must be the ¡®additional conditions¡¯... Count Arient anxiously checked the section with the additional conditions, his face bing puzzled. "What is this? These conditions are meaningless." "Right? Right, Father? If I hade back to ask if I could add these, you would have been furious for making such a fuss over nothing!" "Silence." The additional conditions were as follows: First, the investment from Vermont would be fully refunded on the day the construction ends. This condition must be upheld under any circumstances. Second, if Arient abandons the project, the construction rights will transfer to Vermont. ¡®An Vermont is as stupid as the rumors say.¡¯ The conditions were absurd. Refunding the investment without interest? The second condition was even moreughable. "At the end of the construction, they probably n to hire thugs to disrupt us and force us out, taking over the project." It was a n only a third-rate viin woulde up with. They intended to disrupt the construction to the point where Arient had to give up, then take over the halfpleted project. "But too bad for them, we¡¯re well-prepared for such low tactics, with mercenaries ready to guard the site." In their various construction contracts, Arient had encountered all kinds of characters. Clients who refused to pay. Competitors iming territory. From these experiences, Arient had umted significant know-how. Thus, deploying mercenaries to protect the construction site was standard practice. Even if Vermont brought their army, Arient¡¯s forces could handle it. "Hahaha! Well done, Heijik! Well done!" "Haha." Count Arient patted his son¡¯s back,ughing. This road project would yield unprecedented profits. The toll revenue alone made him grin. *** "Young master! Why did you sign such a ridiculous contract?!" "What¡¯s the problem?" "The mountain is in Vermont, so the construction rights should naturally belong to Vermont! How could you just give them away for free? Am I missing something? Please tell me I am!" "Isn¡¯t it convenient? They¡¯re building the road for us without us lifting a finger." "Aaah!" Sylvia clutched her head, screaming. She looked like she¡¯d encountered someone dumber than herself. "Don¡¯t worry. The construction rights wille back to us anyway." "If you n to disrupt their work and force them to abandon the project, it won¡¯t work. Arient has their own security force guarding the site." "Do I look like a thug? I won¡¯t interfere with people doing legitimate work." "Then what is it...?!" Sylvia¡¯s expression was one of sheer frustration. I could only offer the same exnation: Arient would eventually abandon the project. ¡®It¡¯s information you couldn¡¯t know unless you came from the future.¡¯ Exining further would be pointless. She¡¯d just think I was crazy. Arient, eager to start earning tolls, rushed the construction. First, they leveled the ground. Then, they expanded the slope to increase the width. When I visited the site once, a group of mercenaries rushed over, creating a tense atmosphere. They probably thought I was there to cause trouble. But I was only there to check the progress. I did nothing else. A week passed. Charlotte and Julia showed remarkable progress. Charlotte, wielding her Super Strong Sword, could now control the mana and prevent it from releasing aura automatically. "I did it! Look, Mister! A little me!" "That¡¯s called aura." "It¡¯s hard to pronounce! I¡¯ll call it little me!" "..." Thus, she managed to maintain a normal-sized aura, rather than the gigantic one that could split mountains. Julia, on the other hand... "What have you done to these kids? The spirits hate you." "..." "..." She could nowmunicate with spirits as well as ghosts. Recently, she seemed to avoid me after talking to the spirits. Damn it. Julia was better off when she couldn¡¯t understand them. "Julia, how much of the spirits'' words do you understand?" "Um. As long as they¡¯re not talking all at once, I understand everything. ...Okay." "Good. Then we¡¯re ready." Juliamunicating with spirits was also part of the n. It was an essential condition. By now, we should be hearing some news... "Young master! At the construction site...!" "Calm down. Catch your breath and speak." "There¡¯s been an ident at the construction site!" Finally, the awaited bad news arrived. There were continuous earthquakes at the construction site. "The Great Earth Spirit is angry." "What...?" Our Great Spirit was greatly displeased. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 32 - Road Construction (3) [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 32 - Road Construction (3) "Father, isn¡¯t the construction almost finished?" "Yes. We just need to pave the road. Stay alert. If An Vermont tries anything, it¡¯ll be today." Count Arient ground his teeth as he surveyed the busy construction site. The foundational work wasplete, and all that remained was paving the road. Yet, Vermont had shown no signs of interference, only asionally visiting the site to check on progress. Each time they visited, it set the Arient workers on edge, unable to sleep and filled with anxiety. They never knew when or how the unpredictable An Vermont might act. ¡®No tricks? Was he really just a fool?¡¯ However, as time passed, Count Arient started feeling like he was worrying over nothing. Maybe An Vermont really didn''t grasp the value of the road construction rights he had given away for free. It was iprehensible, but if one thought simply, it seemed possible. Trying to understand a fool¡¯s logic was the mistake here. Count Arient was about to breathe a sigh of relief when... Rumble! "What was that!?" "It seems like a small earthquake. We should temporarily evacuate and resume construction afterward." The ground began to shake with a rumble akin to a dragon¡¯s roar, causing rocks to tumble down. Workers quickly evacuated the site. "Why now, of all times, at the final stage?" "It should settle down soon." "Alright, it¡¯s calming down. Everyone, what are you doing? Get back to work and let¡¯s finish this!" The earthquake subsided. How much time had been lost because of that tremor? Workers returned to the site and began pouring cement to resume the paving work when... Rumble! "Another earthquake? This is driving me crazy!" As soon as they started, the ground shook again, forcing another evacuation. The moment they attempted to resume work, the earthquake would strike perfectly on time. "It seems today is not our day. Let¡¯s try again tomorrow." "Agreed." Ironically, once the workers withdrew, the mountain stayed calm with no further tremors for the rest of the day. The next day, it remained quiet until they tried to start the paving work, triggering another earthquake. Repeatedly, the paving stage was disrupted by these perfectly timed tremors, driving Count Arient to the brink of madness. "Damn it! This isn''t natural! Is it the work of a spirit?" It seemed like the mischievous work of a rogue spirit. If the tremors were minor, causing only a few falling rocks, they could have erected fences and continued working. But the tremors continued persistently. "Let¡¯s see if the spirit can win against us," Count Arient ordered the workers to continue despite the tremors. "Ahhh! Huge rocks are falling!" "Who said you could evacuate? Keep working!" "We¡¯ll all die at this rate, Count! Stop the work!" "Damn cowards...!" The mountain responded with an unprecedented earthquake. A brief 10-minute tremor injured many workers and damaged most equipment. The quake intensified until all the workers evacuated. Who knows how much stronger it could have be if it had continued? Many workers, terrified, started skipping work without notice. "Damn it. We¡¯ve invested so much in this road. If we don¡¯t finish, we¡¯re ruined! Heijik!" "Yes?" "Find a Spirit Master immediately! We need someone to appease that spirit!" "Father, hiring a Spirit Master starts at a billionrk." "A billionrk is nothingpared to repaying the entire investment if we breach the contract!" Three dayster, after paying a billionrk, a Spirit Master arrived at the site. The Spirit Master, Lilia, disembarked from her carriage with a yawn, clearly annoyed. "Spirit Master, please drive away the spirit disrupting our work!" "Ugh. I hate working in such remote ces..." "I¡¯ll pay an additional billionrk if you finish within three days!" "Hah. Three days? I could earn two billionrk with other requests in that time." "Th-Then I¡¯ll pay two billionrk..." "Wait here. Most spirits can¡¯t resist mymand. Once I find it, it¡¯ll be quick." Lilia Brydel, known as the most skilled Spirit Master in the Empire, was no ordinary hire. Rather than wasting time with lesspetent Spirit Masters, Count Arient had decided to call in the best from the start. Lilia advanced, detecting mana traces in the ground, followed by Count Arient and Heijik. Suddenly, she stopped, as if she had found something. Had she already located the spirit? It hadn¡¯t even been an hour since she arrived. "Did you find it?" "Shh. Quiet. I¡¯m rechecking the mana residue. Something¡¯s strange. Why are the readings so high?" "What do you mean?" "The readings are way above normal. Even Great Spirits don¡¯t usually have such high levels. It must be a measurement error. Let me check again... Huh? Why is it the same?" Calcting the mana residue in the soil, Lilia found no errors despite several checks. ''Wait a minute. Can this much mana be real?'' This was enough mana to split a mountain. Ah, so that¡¯s why the mountain was split? The entire mountain range, because of a single spirit...? "Huh?" Lilia looked up and stiffened. Crushed by an invisible pressure, Heijik and Count Arient froze in ce. "What¡¯s going on?" "A-Ahh." Confused about what was happening, Heijik and Count Arient didn¡¯t understand, but Lilia saw it. A massive brown spirit stood before them. The size wasn¡¯t the issue. Spirits, unlike earthly objects, were not bound by gravity and atmosphere, allowing for immense size. Manyrge spirits weren¡¯t particrly powerful. ''This enormous spirit approached me without me noticing?'' The mystery was how it reached Lilia without her sensing it. ''To hide its presence from me, the continent¡¯s best Spirit Master, and possess the power to split mountains...!'' Lilia¡¯s lips trembled as she summed up the facts. This spirit was undoubtedly a Great Spirit. [Unknown spirit, kneel before me.] Lilia¡¯smand rang out. The great brown spirit didn¡¯t budge, even directly exposed to themand. The spirit was immune to Lilia¡¯smand. Boom! "Eeek!" Annoyed at beingmanded, the Great Spirit stomped the ground, displeased. Lilia was quickly disheartened. [Leave.] "Y-Yes..." "Wait! Where are you going?!" "How can I drive that away? I¡¯ll refund the billionrk tomorrow, but don¡¯t call me again!" "..." Lilia fled without looking back, leaving Count Arient in despair. Now what about the construction? *** "Arient is in trouble." "Did you foresee this, young master?" "Not at all. How could I have known there was a Great Earth Spirit sleeping in the mountain?" Everything was unfolding as I had nned. Arient began by cutting through the mountain and stabilizing the ground, only to be repeatedly thwarted by the Great Spirit at the final paving stage. ¡®The great earth spirit dislikes the pollution of its mountains.¡¯ Cutting the mountain and stabilizing the ground was fine. The Great Spirit might have been annoyed but tolerated it. But pouring cement over it? That crossed the line. Unable to hold back, the Great Spirit disrupted the final stage of the construction. It¡¯s a simple reason, really. But Arient would never guess the reason behind the spirit¡¯s anger. They had no one capable ofmunicating with spirits. "So, if we let Arient fail, the construction rights will revert to us. Julia can deal with the Great Spirit, and we¡¯ll finish the final paving. Did you n this from the beginning?" "..." Sylvia looked at me in shock. Half right and half wrong. Indeed, if left alone, Arient would miss the deadline and go bankrupt. Arient would copse, and the Count¡¯s family would be penniless. But that would be problematic. "We can¡¯t let Arient fall. They¡¯re our neighbors now." "Oh! Despite their initial rudeness, you n to forgive them..." "The more bustling the towns near the road, the higher the traffic. If they go bankrupt, they won¡¯t just hand over the construction site. Knowing them, they¡¯ll ruin it just to spite us." "Ah, I see." Sylvia¡¯s expression shifted from impressed to stern. Of course, that makes sense. "Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time to renegotiate with Arient." "Renegotiate?" "Let¡¯s save them from the brink of bankruptcy. That way, we can bleed them dryter. Hahaha." "Wow..." I¡¯ll slightly tweak the contract. Instead of refunding the investment without interest, we¡¯ll keep it indefinitely but increase the interest rate to 50%. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 33 - The Great Earth Spirit (1) [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 33 - The Great Earth Spirit (1) "Father, the debt collectors are here! They¡¯re asking if we can repay the investment and why we haven¡¯t paid the interest yet...!" "Tell them I''m not here! Damn it, how can I pay if I don¡¯t have the money!" Count Arient clutched his bare head with both hands, hair falling out in clumps. Where was he supposed to find the money? His n was to finish the construction, get financial support from the royal family, pay the interest with that money, and gradually repay the investors with toll fees. But withpletion nowhere in sight, he was at his wits'' end. Currently, 20 billionrks were tied up in that damned road project. When you added overdue wages, broken equipment, and interest, they needed almost 30 billionrks. With the family on the brink of copse, no one would lend them that much money. "Damn it. Should I just dere it finished as it is, even if it''s just a dirt road?" "His Majesty the Emperor ns to be the first to use the road once it''s finished..." "Aargh!!!" He was stuck between a rock and a hard ce. As Count Arient¡¯s hair piled up on his desk, he heard amotion. "Count! An Vermont is here!" "Damn it, is it another debt collector? Tell him off! Vermont¡¯s investment has no interest and the deadline isn¡¯t up yet!" "No, he says he has a beneficial proposal." "What? Bring him here... No, wait! This ce is too messy. Take him to the reception room!" Count Arient sprang up, eyes wide. "First, you need to dere the project abandoned." "..." That was An Vermont¡¯s first sentence. What is this lunatic talking about? Even if there¡¯s a powerful Great Spirit that scared off the Spirit Master, does the construction right still matter? "Dering abandonment won¡¯t solve the problem..." "If you dere it abandoned, I¡¯ll make a new contract. I¡¯ll extend the deposit period for the investment indefinitely." "I-Indefinitely!?" Count Arient''s jaw dropped. Vermont had invested 10 billionrks. That was more than enough to cover the interest owed to the other investors and start paying back the principal within ten years without selling off assets. "The condition is, the interest rate will be 70 percent." "What?" "Don''t you clean your ears? I said 70 percent." "Seventy percent is an interest rate even loan sharks would balk at..." "Where in the world do you find a loan shark willing to lend 10 billionrks? If you don''t like it, forget it. You could always sell yournds and title to pay off the debt." "P-Please! Cut it down to 50 percent!" An stood up, annoyed. Count Arient quickly ran over and grabbed An¡¯s cor. A 70 percent interest rate was absurd, but 10 billionrks was a lot of money, making a high interest rate inevitable. "Let''s not be hasty. Can I offer something else in return? How about my daughter? My youngest is twenty-five, just the right age." Right age at twenty-five? More like past her prime. An¡¯s face twisted in disgust. "Sorry! That was a slip of the tongue! Anything else! Just tell me what you want!" "You said anything." A chill ran down Count Arient''s spine, freezing him in ce. "I¡¯ll take a portion of yournd." "Where?" "The barrennd to the north of the city. I¡¯ll take all of it. The condition is, no matter what happens there, you can¡¯t object." "Fine! Take it!" It was uselessnd anyway. If it meant securing the contract, he could give it away. "So, the investment period is indefinite, and the monthly interest rate is four percent. Additionally, we¡¯ll formalize the sale of the northern wastnd to Vermont." "Where¡¯s my seal!?" An handed over the contract with a sly smile. Count Arient hurriedly stamped it before An could change his mind. Satisfied, An left, and Count Arient breathed a sigh of relief,ughing. "Hahaha! We did it!" He had saved his family! Using Vermont¡¯s investment, he could pay off the other investors'' debts first. Then, by paying monthly interest of 50 percent... Wait. That meant 5 billionrks annually just for interest. With each construction project bringing in about 500 millionrks, he needed toplete over ten projects a year just to cover the interest. When would he repay the principal? "Aaaargh!!!" Even with the interest reduced to 50 percent, it was still a ve contract. Realizing this, Count Arient screamed in despair. *** The 10 billionrks gained from Leon¡¯s defeat were well spent. A monthly interest rate of four percent. That meant 4.8 billionrks woulde in annually, doubling the principal in just two years. The principal would be repaid in one lump sum, so Arient couldn¡¯t pay it back gradually. Arient could only repay it if they found a gold mine in their territory, making it practically impossible. So, the deposit period was extended indefinitely. This way, Arient wouldn¡¯t go bankrupt and would pay the interest regrly. A parasite doesn¡¯t want its host to die early. Not that I¡¯m a parasite. Just an analogy. [The evil god ''Kali'' is very pleased with your actions.] Fool. I¡¯m just rescuing Arient and getting a fair return. Seeing Kali pleased made me feel content too. "It¡¯s your turn, Julia!" "Haah. Haah. I¡¯m so nervous! It¡¯s a Great Spirit and it¡¯s huge. Even a renowned Spirit Master fled..." Julia babbled nervously, pacing around. She was usually calm, but the pressure of facing a Great Spirit was getting to her. "Don¡¯t worry. If you fail, only the project connecting the capital and Vermont will go up in smoke." "That¡¯s a huge deal! Now I¡¯m even more stressed!" "Want me to give you some encouragement?" "No! I don¡¯t need your encouragement..." "Since both Charlotte and Julia contributed to this project, I¡¯ll give you each 0.1 percent of the annual toll revenue." "Wha...!" Julia¡¯s eyes widened, and her enthusiasm surged. This road project was only possible thanks to Charlotte and Julia. Charlotte had opened the mountain, making construction possible. Now Julia needed to persuade the Great Spirit, allowing the road paving to bepleted and the road to be operational. They deserved a reward to keep them motivated. Their dream was to save up 1 billionrks and get away from me. This reward was perfect. ''Even if the toll revenue hits a jackpot, they¡¯ll only make 10 millionrks annually...'' Even if the road was highly profitable, it would take them a century to save 1 billionrks. No need to tell them that. "I¡¯ll do it! I can do it! I¡¯ve helped ghosts find peace, a Great Spirit won¡¯t be a problem..." "Come here for a moment." Julia¡¯s newfound enthusiasm made me call her back. Today was her debut as a Spirit Master in front of people. I had told the maids to make sure she was well-groomed, but they had messed up her knee socks. "Who wears knee socks like that?" "Huh? They¡¯re too long, so I wore them like this..." "Didn¡¯t the maids say anything?" "I didn¡¯t hear anything." "I heard! The maids were giggling, saying Mister would love it if they dressed you like that!" "..." Alright. All maids would get their pay docked. I sighed and tapped the desk. Julia, not understanding, looked confused. "Sit on the desk." "Here? Why? Ah...!" We didn¡¯t have much time. I picked Julia up and set her on the desk, then took off her wrinkled knee socks. They were even inside out. I couldn¡¯t tolerate such poor fashion in front of me. Knee socks should be smooth and fully cover the legs, enhancing the contours of the legs even more. I sighed again. "Stay still." "But it tickles too much...! Kyah?!" I flipped the socks right side out, grabbed Julia¡¯s ankle, and pulled them back on. As my hand touched her, she huped and covered her mouth. "Mmmph?!" Sliding the heel in ce, smoothing out the wrinkles, Julia¡¯s legs trembled. Stay still. "There. That¡¯s how you wear them. Fix the other side yourself ande out." "Eek...!" With a flushed face, Julia red at me with intense hostility. I quickly left the room, feeling like I¡¯d be killed if I corrected her fashion again. Kids these days¡­ [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 34 - The Great Earth Spirit (2) [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 34 - The Great Earth Spirit (2) ¡°Jerk¡­¡± Julia bit her lip as she removed the messy knee sock from her other leg, noting the contrast with the neatly arranged one. ¡°So annoying.¡± ¡°Why? He showed you the proper way to wear them.¡± ¡°But touching ady¡¯s legs without permission is weird. And grabbing my waist like that¡­¡± ¡°Lady?¡± Charlotte tilted her head. Was An treating Julia like ady? It didn¡¯t seem that way to Charlotte. ¡°He treats us like kids. Lifting us by the waist and all.¡± ¡°Huh!? No way. That guy is definitely looking at us with ulterior motives.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Really? Was he? Charlotte tilted her head this way and that, trying to recall any instance of An looking at them with such eyes. No, he just seemed generally dark. Yeah. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure! The spirits said so. They said An Vermont looks at us with suspicious eyes sometimes.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± That suspicious look¡­ wasn¡¯t it just his money-hungry eyes? He seems to see us as assets to make money. ¡°No way. He wouldn¡¯t be interested in small and weak girls like us.¡± ¡°ording to the maids, he¡¯s just fattening us up to eat uster.¡± ¡°N-no way¡­¡± ¡°And the spirits said he sometimes mumbles about his future ns for us when we¡¯re grown.¡± ¡°Wha...!¡± Charlotte¡¯s eyes widened in shock, her smile fading. Really? That seemed usible now. Charlotte quickly fell for Julia¡¯s story. ¡°What do we do!? If we don¡¯t escape, one of us will be the Countess!¡± ¡°If we can¡¯t escape by then, I¡¯ll marry him. You ask Yuri for help ande rescue meter.¡± ¡°Julia¡­¡± Julia¡¯s serene smile seemed strangely resolute. Charlotte gulped and said, ¡°No, I¡¯ll marry him if ites to that.¡± ¡°Charlotte¡­!¡± Countess. It sounded kind of cool. Like a prestigious title, right? ¡°I¡¯ll do it! You escape, Charlotte, please!¡± ¡°I said I¡¯m fine with it...!¡± ¡°Stop being stubborn!¡± ¡°You too, Julia!¡± Their voices grew louder. As their voices seeped through the door, Sylvia, who was waiting outside for Julia to change, couldn¡¯t believe her ears. What were these girls talking about? *** ¡°There¡¯s really nothing here. Now I understand why it¡¯s called a wastnd.¡± ¡°Yeah. Arient territory looks vast, but there¡¯s a lot ofnd like this.¡± Sylvia was amazed at the barrennd before them, with nothing but dry weeds. The soil was poor, making it unsuitable for farming. It was too far from water sources, making it inconvenient for people to live. Why did An ept suchnd? Sylvia wondered. ¡®Ah! He didn¡¯t want to seem too generous by cutting the interest, so he epted this uselessnd to appear kind!¡¯ Sylvia thought she understood and was impressed. She had been too suspicious of him. Thinking everything he did was with bad intentions made everything seem twisted. Even viins could sometimes act out of pure goodwill, right? ¡°I n to build a training ground here. When Charlotte uses her Super Strong Sword, it¡¯ll cause a lot of noise. If we do it in Vermont territory, it¡¯ll burst the eardrums of our people. Arient¡¯s people¡¯s eardrums are less valuable than ours.¡± ¡°Ah. I see.¡± That figures. Sylvia¡¯s eyes dimmed. She shouldn¡¯t have expected anything different from this man. How could he always prove her expectations wrong? Sylvia decided to stop making assumptions. Expectations led to betrayal, and assuming bad intentions led to regretter. She would just take things as they came. Judgment couldeter. ¡®Since I¡¯ve dered I¡¯ll follow him...¡¯ How could she go back on her resolve as a knight? No matter what, she would stay by his side and see his end. Then she would judge if he was truly evil or not. With a lighter heart, Sylvia followed An. ¡°It¡¯s about time they came out...¡± ¡°They were arguing about who should marry you.¡± ¡°What?¡± An¡¯s face twisted in confusion. After a moment, he processed what Sylvia said and felt a bitter aftertaste. ¡°Do they both dislike the idea of marrying me that much?¡± He had no thoughts of marriage, but still. Hearing that the two fought over not wanting to marry him left An feeling a bit gloomy. ¡®Actually, they fought over who should get to marry him, but I won¡¯t tell him that. He might get cocky.¡¯ He¡¯d probably get smug if he knew they were fighting over who would marry him. Sylvia turned her head with a smug look as An fell silent, lost in thought. ¡°You finally made it out. Was fixing one knee sock that difficult?¡± ¡°Whatever. Come here. ...Now.¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Observing your eyes, Mister!¡± ¡°...?¡± Charlotte and Julia ran up to An and peered into his eyes closely. Then, whispering to each other, they concluded, ¡°Nope. Doesn¡¯t seem like it.¡± ¡°Stop the nonsense and follow me. We have to deal with the Great Earth Spirit.¡± ¡°So, what do I do? The Great Spirit isn¡¯t a ghost. I can¡¯t exorcise it.¡± ¡°First, try talking to it. If that fails, you¡¯ll have to use yourmand.¡± ¡°Ugh. I hate that.¡± Julia¡¯s face twisted. Commanding was a Spirit Master¡¯s technique to bind a spirit under their control. The stronger the Spirit Master, the higher-level spirits they could bind. But Julia didn¡¯t like using it. It felt like tormenting the spirits. Low-level spirits were like insects, but even mid-level spirits had intelligence and emotions. Binding and controlling their will felt wrong. She hated it. She hated it more than the idea of marrying An. Julia shuddered. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, then persuade it well.¡± ¡°Huuu. Okay. I¡¯ll try.¡± It should be like with the Dwarf Grandpa''s vengeful spirit. Just as he stayed in this world due to unresolved issues, the Great Earth Spirit must have a reason for disrupting the construction. If she could find out why and reach an agreement, it would be fine. Julia gained confidence and stepped forward, feeling the stares of the gathered crowd and growing more determined. ¡°Ha! The Empire¡¯s best Spirit Master couldn¡¯t do it, but this little girl thinks she can?¡± Count Arient¡¯s mocking didn¡¯t deter Julia. It was strange. The more people said she couldn¡¯t do something, the more determined and motivated she became. She felt she could do it! ¡®And when An says, it feels doable...¡¯ Why? When others said it would work out, she felt uneasy. But when he spoke, she felt reassured. Was it his touch? Did he have something? ¡°Huh. Let¡¯s go. I can do it.¡± Ssshh. Julia and her group reached the corridor. A chilling wind blew through the low-hanging fog. Julia¡¯s lips trembled as she walked forward silently. ¡®Something is ahead! And it¡¯s huge!¡¯ The fog slowly lifted. What should have been a straight path revealed a brown wall. Julia¡¯s body froze. It was even bigger than she imagined. Bigger than the mansion? Julia¡¯s head tilted up, and the Great Spirit¡¯s form filled her vision. [You see me.] Julia¡¯s mouth dropped open. This is¡­ This is... ¡°It¡¯s kind of cute?¡± [...!?] It had stubby proportions and a round body. Despite its size, it looked cute. Julia suddenly rxed. [Kyaaaaah! Calling me cute!? I¡¯ve absorbed the mountain¡¯s spirit for a thousand years! I am the Great Earth Spirit!] ¡°But you¡¯re still cute...¡± ¡°Really? Is it really cute, Julia? What does it look like?¡± ¡°Wait a second. I¡¯ll draw it for you. Here!¡± Julia quickly sketched the Great Spirit on a wooden board. The spirit¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°It really is cute! So adorable...¡± [No! My true form!] The Great Earth Spirit¡¯s true form was revealed to the world. Its majesty crumbled in an instant. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 35 - The Great Earth Spirit (3) [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 35 - The Great Earth Spirit (3) ¡®Uh-oh. It¡¯s angry.¡¯ Rumble... The roar of a dragon echoed across the mountain ridge. I couldn¡¯t see it, and I had no idea what they were talking about, but... ¡°Why are you getting angry? It was apliment calling you cute!¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Think about it from our perspective? If An called me cute... Ugh. I¡¯d hate that.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Still, cute is cute! What? Embarrassed about being seen like this? What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about...!¡± One thing was clear: Julia was making the Great Earth Spirit angrier. Looking at Julia''s drawing, it was understandable... ¡°Pffft.¡± I had to suppress augh. The drawing was just that cute. Julia¡¯s amateur effort was endearing in itself, but the brown lump of a spirit looked ridiculously harmless. It looked like something kids would love as a toy. ¡°Cute? Let me see.¡± ¡°Yeah, I want to see too!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± A crowd gathered to look at Julia¡¯s drawing. Of course, they were curious. This spirit had been causing earthquakes and driving everyone to madness. Just as people were about to see the drawing... ¡°Eek!?¡± Rumble! The mountain shook violently, causing the drawing to fall into the mud and be unrecognizable. But the earthquake didn¡¯t stop there. It grew stronger, making it impossible to stand. Damn it. This wasn¡¯t just a tantrum; it was trying to kill us all...! ¡°Damn it. Everyone, evacuate.¡± ¡°Mister! Shouldn¡¯t Knight Sylvia smash the spirit with a kaboom?¡± ¡°A spirit¡¯s body isn¡¯t affected by physical force or normal magic. You need a special power to interfere with it.¡± For instance, my Touch of Death. But it only worked on lesser beings, so it was useless here. The only thing that could interfere with a spirit was... ¡°Aura.¡± ¡°Little me?¡± ¡°Aura can cut through spirits, theoretically.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll do it!¡± ¡°No. Even if you can attack, how will you fight an enemy you can¡¯t see?¡± I held back Charlotte, who was eager to jump in. Aura could cut through spirits, but just because it could in theory didn¡¯t mean it would work in practice. Charlotte couldn¡¯t even see the Great Earth Spirit. Even if Julia provided real-time information, the spirit could still change its position, making it a tough opponent. Fighting an invisible Great Spirit was practically suicide. ¡°So what now? People are going to get seriously hurt...!¡± ¡°We retreat. What else?¡± If we continued to be reckless, a disaster was inevitable. I quickly handed Charlotte to Sylvia and grabbed Julia. With a firm grip on her waist, I lifted her easily. Julia struggled and protested. ¡°Wait! I¡¯m still negotiating!¡± ¡°If you keep negotiating, everyone will die.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Julia saw the panicked people, tripping over each other as they tried to escape. If the earthquake continued, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if there were casualties. ¡°That spirit doesn¡¯t seem to want to hurt people!¡± ¡°Probably not. If it did, it would have buried people from day one. But it¡¯s clearly in a state of extreme agitation.¡± ¡°Just because it was embarrassed by its true form being revealed...! What a meanie!¡± ¡°Julia. Use it.¡± ¡°You mean mymand? I didn¡¯t want to use it, but if it¡¯s behaving like this...!¡± ¡°...!¡± Julia frowned deeply, clearly upset. She took a deep breath and spoke forcefully. To me, it just looked like she was opening her mouth, but in reality, she was using anguage only spirits could hear. It wasn¡¯t just anynguage. It was the Spirit Master¡¯s unique ability: Command. Would Julia¡¯smand work? Negotiation was off the table. The question was whether Julia, a novice Spirit Master, couldmand a Great Spirit. She had only used it on low-level spirits before. ...Could she do it? ¡°The earthquake stopped!¡± The fierce rumbling ceased. The ground, which seemed ready to crumble, stilled. Julia had done something! ¡°Is it over?¡± ¡°Julia, what did you say with themand?¡± ¡°What? Oh... I just said, ¡®Be cuter!¡¯ I was annoyed...¡± ¡°...¡± Be cuter? What kind ofmand is that? I was so dumbfounded that I froze for a moment. Then, light began to gather in the sky. The light coalesced into a familiar shape. Round. Stubby little arms... Wait. This looks like the drawing Julia showed earlier? [Noooo! What have you done to my body!?] ¡°...¡± The light faded, revealing something brown. It looked just like Julia¡¯s drawinge to life. But wasn¡¯t it supposed to be gigantic? Now, it was only the size of a human head. This is certainly... ¡°Cute. Is this the Great Earth Spirit¡¯s true form?¡± [Kyaaaaah! No! Don¡¯t look! This isn¡¯t me...!] The Great Earth Spirit tried to cover its huge face with its tiny hands. But it couldn¡¯t. It even tried to burrow into the ground, but Charlotte grabbed it, holding it up as it struggled. ¡®Is itpletely powerless?¡¯ I worried it might cast some spell. But the shrunken Great Earth Spirit could only il in Charlotte¡¯s arms, unable to use any power. It didn¡¯t even seem strong. ¡®No, wait. How strong is it if Charlotte is struggling to hold it?¡¯ Charlotte, who had easily lifted her Super Strong Sword, was barely managing to keep hold of the spirit. So Sylvia would be the only one who could handle its strength? [Let go! Let go of me!] ¡°Julia, you draw so well. It looks just like the drawing...!¡± [Nooo!!!] ¡°Mister, what do we do with it...?¡± [Don¡¯t hug me! Don¡¯t hug me like a doll!] Charlotte hugged the Great Earth Spirit tightly, looking at me with pleading eyes. She wanted me to spare it. ¡®I¡¯d rather eliminate any future threats here.¡¯ Frankly, I didn¡¯t care about the Great Earth Spirit, whether it had absorbed the mountain¡¯s spirit for a thousand years or not. All that mattered to me were Charlotte, Julia, and Yuri. I didn¡¯t care what happened to anyone else. Even though it was small and cute now, it might seek revenge once it regained its power. The best option was to kill it. Spirits weren¡¯t even human, after all... ¡®Damn it. Have I been corrupted by An¡¯s body?¡¯ I snapped out of it. Was I really starting to think like a viin after pretending to be one? Killing it wasn¡¯t the best solution. Even if I was merciful to Count Arient, who had been incredibly rude from the start, I had to be merciful here too. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it, Mister! I¡¯ll feed it, bathe it, and clean up after it.¡± [I don¡¯t eat! I don¡¯t need baths! I don¡¯t poop! I¡¯m not like you humans!] ¡°It said it doesn¡¯t need any of that. Please, Mister. I¡¯ve always dreamed of having a talking doll!¡± ¡°Julia. What do you want?¡± ¡°Me? I want to get along. I used to hate spirits for keeping me up at night. But once I learned to talk to them, I realized they¡¯re pure. This spirit is just rough because of its circumstances. I believe its true nature is kind and pure.¡± If Julia felt that way, I couldn¡¯t say no. I nodded slightly, and Charlotte cheered, jumping up and down. The Great Earth Spirit seemed to get dizzy, not enjoying it at all... ¡°Alright. The incident is resolved. We can finish paving the road and start operations soon.¡± ¡°Resolved... just like that...? So ridiculously...?¡± Count Arient stood, mouth agape, staring into space. He looked terrible, having been tossed around by the earthquakes multiple times. Even though they said the road wasplete except for the paving, paving a mountain road was no simple task. If it were just a road in front of the mansion, Sylvia could finish it. But this was a massive road through the mountains. If Sylvia did it, she¡¯d have to work day and night for over a week. She could do it, but who would guard me if she was busy? ¡°Count, the road construction is only at the paving stage. I¡¯d like to subcontract Arient Construction. In exchange, I¡¯ll waive next month¡¯s interest. How does that sound?¡± ¡°A job! You¡¯re giving us a job! Thank you! This means we can manage for another month! I don¡¯t know how to thank you, Lord Vermont!¡± ¡°Hahaha. Please, rise.¡± Count Arient grasped my hand, sobbing with joy. It was ironic, giving back the job they originally had while charging for it. But it was a heartwarming scene nheless. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 36 - Im Going to Drop Out (1) [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 36 - I''m Going to Drop Out (1) The construction of Arient was nearing the final stages of the roadwork, with Count Arient himself overseeing the progress. The paving and slope stabilization werepleted in no time. If we had tried to handle it ourselves, it would have taken us over a month to finish. Indeed, experts should handle specialized work. "Thank you so much for this, Lord Vermont! How could I ever repay this favor...?" "Just make sure you pay back the interest regrly." "Hahaha! You really are straightforward! Think of me as your older brother and feel free to be at ease!" "Haha. I''d rather not." Thus, the rtionship with Arient had significantly improved. It was going to develop beyond just a subcontractor rtionship. We signed an additional contract with Arient Construction to handle any defects in the road. Moreover, we outsourced the construction of a training facility on the newly acquirednd. "A training facility? Are you nning to raise troops, by any chance? Though there''s unrest on the kingdom''s side, Vermont is on the opposite end, so there shouldn''t be any conflict, right?" "It''s not for military purposes. I''m nning to start a small-scale securitypany." "A securitypany?" I had no intention of forming an army. In a country with absolute imperial power, raising troops could be seen as a challenge to the royal family. In the worst-case scenario, we might lose our army without anypensation. Also, Vermont doesn''t border any dungeons that spawn monsters or hostile territories, so there''s no major security threat. Though there''s the asional invasion by Irene, that''s more like a natural disaster. An army wouldn''t be able to stop it anyway. "Yes. It''s a type of mercenary business, but mercenaries have a rough and savage image. I''m aiming to provide security services that nobles can hire without hesitation." "A high-ss mercenary service, huh... Nobles do hire mercenaries for escort during travel, but hiring them for close protection is indeed ufortable. There should definitely be a demand for that." "So, I''m nning to build the training facility here and recruit staff from Arient residents as well." "You''re saying you''ll hire ourmoners? Is that true?" "Yes. That''s right." "Unbelievable... Not only did you save us from the brink of ruin, but you keep giving us work, and now you''re even creating jobs...! I''m so grateful I can''t stop crying!" "...Please, get up." While we''ll prioritize hiring staff from Vermont, we''ll supplement with people from Arient if needed. This should prevent any suspicion of us being a private military organization in disguise. It''s a preemptive measure to avoid any trouble. "Sniff! If you need anything else, don''t hesitate to call on me! Or rather, I''lle to you! Now that we have a road, I can rush over to you anytime!" "Ah. Sure." It''s overwhelming. Very much so. I offered a perfunctory farewell and left Arient. Riding swiftly on the newly paved road. Though it hasn''t been safety inspected yet, The ride is smooth enough that a full teacup doesn''t spill. We could charge a higher toll for this road. I can almost hear the money rolling in already. "Jacob, is the forge almost finished?" "Yes. It should bepleted by next week. The equipment is all ready, so we can start work immediately." As soon as we arrived in Vermont, we headed to the cksmith. All the major equipment had been brought in. Now it just needed the finishing touches on the interior. "Ah, hello, Young Master." There were several other cksmiths inside. All were recruited from the neighboring region. At first, they grumbled about how they would survive with such arge cksmith next door. But once I offered to hire them, theirints vanished. "Haha. Everyone seems focused on learning mana forging from Jacob. Work hard for the sake of Vermont''s ''only'' cksmith." "Yes, sir!" [The Evil God ''Kali'' is amazed at how quickly you absorbed another cksmith into your domain!] Yes. Be more amazed. I''ve monopolized the cksmiths of Vermont. I''ll train you all to produce high-quality mana-forged items. "Then I''ll ce an order." "Yes, sir. As it''s the first order, we''ll do it for free!" "Then make 100 usable one-handed swords, 30 two-handed swords, 100 spears, 200 short spears, and 200 daggers." "...Excuse me?" "I''ll supply all the materials. The deadline is... yes, by next month. If needed, I''ll hire some carpenters as well." "..." Since the training facility construction has begun, we decided to start making weapons in advance. Buying suitable weapons would be quicker and easier, But we have Jacob in Vermont. This is why we expanded the cksmith. "Oh, oh..." Jacob, moved by the first job, froze momentarily before shedding tears of joy. The other cksmiths were also stunned with emotion. You guys... "We''ll work hard!!!" "Sure, sure. Keep me updated on the progress." How enthusiastic. I''m really d Jacob is on my side. ''The town is starting toe alive.'' I realized btedly, The market scenery hadpletely changed from when I first arrived. There were no closed shops among the lined-up stores, and it was bustling with people. Maybe it''s the expectation that Vermont, now connected to the capital, will see a lot of visitors. I can feel the town bing much more vibrant. It would be nice if it became a tourist attraction too, but Vermont doesn''t have any notable tourist spots, so that''s unlikely. "Hey? Isn''t that Lord An?" "Really? Where?" At that moment, someone recognized me, and a crowd began to gather. What? Didn''t they pretend not to know me before? Sylvia, startled by the sudden crowd, prepared to draw her sword. "Step back from the Young Master...!" "Calm down." I grabbed Sylvia''s wrist to stop her. There was no malice in their approach. Rather, the opposite. "Thank you so much, Lord An! My shop was on the verge of bankruptcy, but thanks to the support funds, I survived!" "I''m the same! Honestly, I thought things would go back to the way they were once the support funds ended, but the new road has made business much more active!" "My son is about to interview for Vermont Security! He had no job and was idle, but now... Thank you so much!" "..." People took turns expressing their gratitude. I hadn''t given much thought to the support funds or the road construction, But receiving such thanks made me feel very awkward. That support money, Leon took from you guys. The road was also built with the money taken from you. If this continues, I won''t be able to stand the awkwardness, so I quickly left the area. "Walking around the town is no longer possible." "You''re quite popr these days. There''s even a project to build a statue of you in the town square." "...Stop that immediately." "It just shows how much people trust you. They''ve forgiven your past misdeeds." "..." Then, have you? Have you forgiven me? ...I couldn''t bring myself to ask. Sylvia, once hailed as a genius Swordmaster and a candidate for a hero, Was crippled and reduced to a near-ve status by none other than Vermont. Sylvia probably hasn''t forgiven me yet. ''Will that day evere?'' Sylvia dered she''d wait and see instead of killing me right away. But that doesn''t mean she''s forgiven me or trusts me as a human. Will there ever be a day when I earn Sylvia''s genuine trust? "Why are you looking at me like that?" "It''s nothing. Let''s head back to the mansion. It''s almost mealtime. The kids will be waiting." "...You make it sound like a couple taking a walk after leaving their kids behind." "Don''t make me imagine that." I wonder how the Great Earth Spirit is doing. I hope the mansion isn''t destroyed by the time we return. Since Julia''smands work well on it, there shouldn''t be any big problems. Even if it causes trouble physically, Charlotte should be able to handle it. "What''s this?" [Greetings. I am Charlotte''s faithful doll.] "...?" As soon as we arrived at the mansion, we were greeted by the Great Earth Spirit, standing still like a doll. Wasn''t it resisting and screaming before? Why has it be so docile? Just as I was wondering, "Mister, you''re back? Isn''t Earthy so cute!" "Earthy...?" "I named it! Great Earth Spirit is too long and hard to pronounce!" Earthy is harder to pronounce. "But how did you make it so obedient?" "I don''t know? It just became obedient while ying with me. Its nature must be good! Shall we y more, Earthy?" [Kyah! You promised not to bother me anymore if I behaved! This is a breach of our agreement!] "ying isn''t bothering..." [Kyah!!!] Charlotte hugged the struggling Earthy and ran off somewhere. She threw it up and caught it several times, causing its face to turn pale. ...I think I know why it became obedient. ''No worries then.'' The road construction is sessfullypleted. Charlotte has a new toy to y with. And Earthy... um... well... it''s good anyway. It''s a triple win. "You received a letter while you were away. Here." As soon as I entered the mansion, Julia handed me a letter. I nonchntly opened the seal and took out the letter. The first line, which I read without much thought, was this: -To the bad mister, -I''m having a hard time. I''m being bullied at school, and my grades are not good. It''s all because you didn''t reply to my letters. If this continues, I''m going to drop out. I''m telling you clearly. If you ignore this letter again, I''ll stop your support and drop out. "Why the face? What kind of letter is it...?" Cold sweat ran down my face, and my breath caught in my throat. The contents were enough to chill me to the bone. [TL/N: The gender of ¡°Yuri¡± has finally been made clear as female, we¡¯ll be using ¡°She/Her¡± pronouns from now on.] [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 37 - Im Going to Drop Out (2) [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 37 - I''m Going to Drop Out (2) "Why the face? What kind of letter is it...?" "...It''s nothing." I quickly crumpled the letter so Julia wouldn''t see it and left the room. Maybe I read it wrong. But back in my room, the content was the same upon rereading it. -...If my sponsor continues to ignore me, I''ll wither and die. Please reply. "This is driving me crazy." What kind of threat is this? The sponsored threatening to stop the sponsorship? Ridiculous. In a normal rtionship, this wouldn''t work, but ours isn''t normal, and I''m the one in a bind. ''I should read all the letters I''ve been putting off.'' Now that I think about it, I''ve just been stashing away all of Yuri''s letters. At first, I thought they were sent to the wrong person and ignored them. Later, I realized they were from Yuri, but by then, a pile had umted, and it was too much trouble to read them all. I had arranged her admission, so I thought she''d be fine on her own as the protagonist and lost interest. What could have happened for such an extreme letter to suddenly arrive? I decided to start with the first letter. -To Mister ck. Why Mister ck, you ask? It''s the nickname I gave you after seeing your back. You were in a ck suit with a ck carriage, so Mister ck. If you don''t like it, tell me your real name. Calling you an anonymous sponsor is too stiff. And... -To Mister ck. I had my first ss today! I didn''t know I had to move to the next ssroom after each lesson. No one told me, and I almost missed it on the first day. The first ss was... -To Mister ck. I went out to town today. I heard the capital was big, but it was dizzyinglyrge. The dormitory provides basic meals, so I have no issues living, but it''s a bit disappointing that there aren''t any shops to visit in the city. Maybe I should find a part-time job to earn some pocket money. Oh, and today... . . . All the letters were bright and cheerful. Even theints were cute, not giving off any sense of dissatisfaction. It''s hard to believe that someone who wrote such letters would suddenly send such a depressing one overnight. "First, a reply." I hurriedly started writing a reply. If I don''t, she''ll cut off the sponsorship. If she does, Yuri will leave the Imperial Magic Academy and disappear. It wouldn''t be surprising if she turned to the dark side someday. She has nopanions to stay by her side now, nor Sylvia to lead her. I included some pocket money in the reply. Buy whatever you want to eat. If you need more, let me know. Please. Okay? ''Bullying... How?'' It''s hard to imagine someone with such tremendous physical ability just taking it. But bullying doesn''t always involve physical force. Humans are capable of all sorts of dirty tricks. If Yuri turns to the dark side because of bullying? That''s a disaster. The end. I''d be the first to be caught and brutally killed, marking the beginning of the end. "Who the hell is it? Who dares to bully Yuri?" Grinding my teeth, I prepared to leave immediately. This can''t go on. I need to get to the bottom of this. "Sylvia, please take care of the children." "Are you going alone? Where are you going?" "To the Imperial Magic Academy." "Ah. Have a safe trip." She seemed ready to follow but soon bowed and saw me off. Though tasked with guarding and watching over me, she always refrains froming to the Imperial Magic Academy. I decided not to pry into her past. "Coachman, bring out a different carriage. One with the family crest." "Yes, sir." "From now on, use this carriage when going to the Magic Academy." "I will." The in carriage I used during my previous visit to the Academy was retired. That was the ''Mister ck''s'' carriage. I couldn''t use it since Yuri had seen it once. Riding in the carriage on the iplete road, I drifted off, thinking about Charlotte''s armor, until we arrived at the Imperial Magic Academy. It was faster than I expected. I hadn''t realized Vermont was so close to the Academy... "Is the Headmaster in today?" "I''m sorry, the Headmaster isn''t in today..." "Then call him. Tell him An Vermont is waiting." "Yes..." The Academy staff turned with a dubious look. The Headmaster woulde. If not, I''d make a mess. Would he dare ignore An Vermont causing trouble? [The Evil God ''Kali'' is very pleased with your troublemaking.] It''s not troublemaking. I haven''t done anything yet. So, it''s not troublemaking. If the Headmaster treats me like a troublemaker, then I will be. ''Should I check out the library?'' The mansion''s library is vast enough. But honestly, it feels like it''s filled with kindling. You have to search extensively to find reliable books, so I stopped looking there long ago. ''Are there any books on dark magic?'' The library, fitting for the best higher education institution in the empire, was enormous. I looked for books on spirit magic that Julia might like. Books on swordsmanship for Charlotte''s interest. And I wondered if there were books on dark magic. But this library doesn''t have a search system. In fantasy, you should be able to search through some archive or something. Even if there are books on ck magic, I doubt the librarian would answer properly. That''s troublesome. [The Evil God ''Kali'' suggests heading that way.] ...Where is that way? [The Evil God ''Kali'' is upset, saying it''s not that way but this way!] Where is ''that way'' then? After wandering for a while, I finally followed Kali''s vague directions. In a dim corner, there was a small, barely visible bookshelf. ''Found it.'' A Treatise on Dark Magic. Does Evil Magic Exist? The History of Dark Magic. All rted to dark magic. I picked them all up without hesitation. By the time I had also gathered books for Julia and Charlotte, I began to miss Sylvia a bit. "I''d like to check these out." "Hmm. If you''re not a student or faculty member, you can''t check out books." "How about now?" "...!" I shed my Imperial Magic Academy sponsor card, and the librarian flinched. Sponsors can, of course, use the library, but I must be the first sponsor to actually check out books. "Check-outplete, Mr. An Vermont. The period is one week, and extensions can be made three times for a week each..." "An Vermont!?" "...?" A high-pitched voice called out from behind me. The chill down my spine made me turn around. Sure enough, standing behind me was Yuri, in her school uniform. Still looking like a scoundrel. ''Did she see the sponsor card?'' I hurriedly covered the card with my hand. Did she see it? If she realizes I''m her sponsor, it''s over. "Who are you?" "Ah, it''s nothing... Nothing... Sorry..." Biting her lip, Yuri turned her head away from me. She clenched her fists, visibly trying to suppress her anger. If she hates me this much and finds out I''m her sponsor, what then? She''d immediately refuse the sponsorship and disappear. Andter, if she turns to the dark side under some viin''s influence... well, you get the idea. It''s a future that makes me shudder and my legs weak. ''Caution. Extreme caution.'' Passing by Yuri, cold sweat ran down my back, and I felt a chill. It felt like passing by a grizzly bear ring at me. How gutsy are the ones bullying such a person? I fled the library hastily. I could feel the piercing gaze behind me the whole way out. Wanting to confront me but holding back. It''s a relief she seems to have learned some patience at the Academy. ''Was I too careless?'' Maybe I should have brought some guards. I should have considered Yuri might attack me at the Academy. Next time, I''ll need some sort of safety measure. "Ah, the Headmaster has arrived. Shall I escort you to his office?" "Lead the way." I received a message that the Headmaster had arrived. Good. Let''s find out who''s been bullying that bomb. Whoever it is, once I find them... "No... Bullying... That can''t be..." "Educators usually find it hard to detect bullying. Yuri has testified in a letter. Are you saying Yuri is lying?" "Yes. That''s probably it. Yuri has already subdued her seniors and has a solid position in the school where no one can touch her..." "...What?" What is this? She wasn''t being bullied, she was the one bullying? [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 38 - Im Not Dropping Out Anymore [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 38 - I''m Not Dropping Out Anymore The Imperial Magic Academy. The most prestigious magical education institution in the empire, where top talents gather. A professor walked into the ssroom, eyes widening at the sight before him. A senior student was lying down where a chair should have been, with a tiny first-year student perched on top of him, legs crossed. What on earth? "What are you two doing...?" "It''s just the result of a bet. Please don''t mind us, Professor." The senior student answered through gritted teeth, a look of shame on his face. The professor decided to ignore it and proceeded with the ss, but couldn''t help ncing at the first-year student every now and then. ''That''s Yuria the Mad Dog... the special student with a trail of destruction...'' This student had recently be a source of terror among the noble students. The basic principle of the Imperial Magic Academy is equality. But in reality, wealthy nobles had the power and treatedmoners like ves. Yuria, the Mad Dog, had begun to dismantle this hierarchy from the moment she enrolled. Receiving full financial support from an unknown sponsor, Yuria had no reason to curry favor with the nobles for money. Her genius-level intellect allowed her to ace every test, eliminating the need to befriend her seniors for help with studies. The noble students, resorting to the dirty trick of manipting her grades through the professors, found themselves thwarted. ''I don''t like that troublemaker either, but there''s nothing I can do.'' ''Are you saying we should give high grades to that rude brat who beats up her seniors?'' ''We have no choice! The Headmaster has decreed that any false grades for Yuria will be severely punished!'' Even this was blocked. The warning was not about grades in general, but specifically about Yuria''s. It seemed the person backing Yuria held a very high position. True equality. The principle of the Imperial Magic Academy was being upheld by a singlemoner student. "...Well, the bell has rung, so let''s end the ss here." "Alright, human chair. Move to the next ssroom." "What, what? Isn''t it over?" "The bet was for the whole day. Are you going back on your word, noble?" Yuria''s stern words twisted the senior student''s face in frustration. "Ugh! You ruthless brat..." "There''s no real mad dog here. How can she treat her seniors like this...?" Hearing the murmurs around her, Yuriaughed in disbelief. I didn''t suggest this human chair bet. They challenged me and lost. Why do they keep calling me a mad dog and a brute? "Duel me,moner!" "How many times do I have to tell you, it''s Yuria..." "Release my friend you''ve taken hostage! If I lose, I''ll be your human desk for today!" "I said I don''t want to... Stop challenging me..." Here we go again. I didn''t do anything. ''Five minutes until the next ss... Let''s finish this quickly.'' Yuria clenched her fist and stepped forward. At one point, she had tried to ignore these challenges, but the relentless pestering had forced her to ept every duel that came her way. It''s better to shut them up by making them my human furniture than to listen to their constant nagging. ...Well, actually, I don''t like either option. "The rule is, no using mana! Agreed?" "Sure." "That monstrous strength you showed before, there''s no way you could have that with such a frail body. You must have been secretly using mana to strengthen yourself! It''s obvious! You''re a fraud!" "..." Talking about mana now? You guys aren''t even worth a single drop of my mana. Why would I waste my magical power, which I use for my own training, on weaklings like you? Yuria stepped forward, and with a thud, a heavy vibration spread, causing the students around to feel a tingling sensation in their limbs. An overwhelming sense of intimidation enveloped them. "Do you want toe at me first, or should I go?" "H-Haaa!" "I-I''ll be Yuria''s human desk for 24 hours starting today..." A minuteter. The duel ended in an instant. Yuria now had another unwanted piece of furniture. "Present yourself to me. Bring the human chair too." "W-What? We''re outside..." "Did the human desk... talk back...?" "Ugh! Fine!" Whispering. Muttering. Other students gaped in horror as Yuria enjoyed tea time in the middle of the park, using her seniors as furniture. Seeing them in such humiliating positions was supposed to deter future challenges... "Damn it! My turn is next! Let my senior go,moner! If I lose, I''ll be your human coat rack!" "I told you, I''ll let them go after 24 hours..." "Next is me! If this guy bes furniture, then I''ll..." "Ah! Enough already! ss is starting soon!" These guys. Their loyalty is really pointless. In the end, Yuria had to run away from the candidates wanting to be her human furniture. "Ugh. The people I don''t want to get involved with keep sticking around. And my sponsor doesn''t even care about me..." This is so frustrating. I''m dying to know who my sponsor is, the person who supports me without asking for anything in return. I''ve sent so many heartfelt letters, but there''s never been a reply. I thought they were watching over me from afar. Maybe they don''t care after all... Just as Yuria was about to get disheartened, "...!?" She heard familiar footsteps, amplified in her ears. Who is that? Whose footsteps? She knew she''d heard them before but couldn''t remember whose they were, having memorized so many footsteps since starting school. Who was it? Unable to contain her curiosity, Yuria started running toward the sound. ss would start soon, but she couldn''t help it. Yuria stealthily approached, hiding her footsteps. ''The library?'' She entered the eerily quiet library. Inside, in the dim shadows, she spotted a figure. As soon as she saw the back of the person, Yuria felt her breath catch. A strange sense of deja vu. That person was definitely... "An Vermont!?" The man turned around. Yuria''s anger red up as she trembled. She had never seen him before, yet he felt oddly familiar. An Vermont. This was probably because she had been grinding her teeth to save Charlotte and Julia all this time. Yuria, clenching her fist, red at An Vermont. "Who are you?" "Ah, nothing... I''m sorry..." With just a word from An, Yuria turned her head, suppressing her hostility. Not yet. Revenge is not yet. If she acted out now, she would never get her revenge. "..." An calmly walked past Yuria. He didn''t know or care who she was. I care so much about you, but you don''t even notice me. Grinding her teeth right next to him, The target of her anger didn''t even spare her a nce. Damn it... Humiliating... ''An Vermont. I''ll remember your face. The one who kidnapped Charlotte and Julia!'' You mightpletely forget about me. But I''ll remember. Until the day I rescue Charlotte and Julia from that viin, I won''t forget. Your face, your voice, your footsteps, all of it. Yuria imagined the treatment Charlotte and Julia were enduring under that viin. She bit her lip and closed her eyes. Just imagining it made her feel like her brain was being damaged. Yuria, about to curse to vent her feelings, "Damn..." "Yuria, a letter for you. What should I do with it?" "Give it to me now. Ah! It''s a reply from Mister ck!" Her mood instantly brightened. A reply from Mister ck that she had been waiting for! She had packed her previous letters with cheerful content and felt ignored, so she filled thetest one with more serious content, and finally got a response. Who are you? What do you do? I''m dying to know... Yuria, giggling and drooling, opened the letter. -To Yuria Brussels -I received your letter, Brussels. I imagined countless times what you were feeling and where you were writing from. It seems you have many questions. I am a lord managing a certain territory and decided to sponsor you because, during a visit to the Imperial Magic Academy, I was captivated by your brilliant eyes... Yes! This is it! I''ll read the rest quietly in my dorm! Yuria folded the letter and held it to her chest, trembling with excitement. Excitement? tion? Something like that welled up inside her. The sight of An Vermont had dirtied her mood, but now it was purified. Yuria smiled a blissful smile that one might expect from a girl in love. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 39 - What Do You Mean, Sister? [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 39 - What Do You Mean, Sister? "No... Bullying... That can''t be..." "Educators often find it hard to detect bullying. Yuri testified to it directly in a letter. Are you saying Yuri is lying?" "Yes. That''s probably it. Yuri has already subdued her seniors and now controls them like subordinates. No one can touch her at school..." "...What?" I was momentarily stunned by the Headmaster''s response. What was he talking about? Yuri wasn''t being bullied? "Exin this in more detail." "The seniors were the ones who initially provoked her. However, Yuri''s response was excessive." "So you''re saying the seniors tried to bully a junior, and Yuri beat them up in self-defense?" "That is correct, though it sounds somewhat crude." "...." Hmm, I see. So Yuri... Instead of studying at school, she was beating up her seniors? "I knew it! I had a feeling something was off! Yuri isn''t the type to get bullied!" "...Pardon?" Well done, Yuri. She''s the protagonist for a reason. Even though I took Sylvia, the mentor, and Julia, the Spirit Masterpanion, and even Charlotte, the Magic Knightpanion, the protagonist must be strong. Of course, that''s how it should be. From the tone of her letters, it seemed like she was beaten down and depressed, but it was all an act to get my attention. What a relief. If Yuri had actually been getting beaten up, I might have had to add more names to my list for the festival of blood. One person on that list, me, is more than enough. "Is there anything else noteworthy about Yuri?" "Well... She seems to be quite ambitious. She''s taking more courses than the maximum allowed and seems to be aiming for a double major. Besides her main major in Magical Arts, she''s taking almost all the courses that Combat Magic students take. And even in pop quizzes, her grades are excellent." "..." As expected, she''s interested inbat. My temples started to throb. I enrolled her in Magical Arts to steer her away frombat. I even made her schrship contingent on maintaining good grades in her major. Yet this protagonist is excelling in both majors. Annoying brat. ''But maybe it''s a good thing.'' Instead of being bullied, she''s turning her seniors into her subordinates. Her grades are excellent, and she''s living cheerfully... For some reason, I felt a bit satisfied. It''s certain that she''lle to get me someday. But she''s still a kid. It''s better for her to grow strong, fueled by her anger towards me, rather than turning to the dark side. That''s more befitting of a protagonist. A righteous path. "Well then, take care." "Leaving already?" "Yes. Do you have any business with me?" "No, it''s just... Did youe all this way just to confirm if Yuri was being bullied?" "Yes. Is there a problem?" "...No, there isn''t." Since the bullying turned out to be untrue, my business here is done. If it had been true... Hmm. I don''t know what I would have done. I might have foamed at the mouth and demanded that the seniors be brought before me. ''Clever brat.'' This time, Yuri got me. If I hadn''t responded to her letters from the start, it wouldn''t matter. But I wrote back in a panic, so ignoring her from now on is impossible. Replies, huh... She seems to write letters almost every day. Do I have to reply to every single one...? Just thinking about it is tiring. Despite appearances, Yuri has a girlish side, making it difficult to respond. She likes frilly hats and dolls, of all things. Cut it out, you brat. Even if she acts tough outside, she shows her true colors to her sponsor. ''With the money I sent, she should be able to buy whatever she wants.'' I sent her a millionrks, so she should be able to buy whatever she wants and livefortably. I''ll tell her to limit her letters to once a week from now on. ''Let''s leave before we run into each other again.'' I''m afraid of running into Yuri again. I was about to head back to the carriage when I heard a familiar voice from behind, freezing me in my tracks. "An Vermont... Sir!" "..." Yuri... shouldn''t you be in ss right now...? I closed my eyes, took a deep breath, and turned around with aposed expression. But Yuri''s demeanor was different from when I saw her in the library. Instead of burning with anger, she seemed somewhat calm. She was trying to smile, but it looked forced, just a twitch at the corner of her mouth. What is she up to...? "Ah, hello! It''s an honor to meet you. I''ve heard a lot about you, Lord An. I heard you recentlypleted a direct road to the capital." "...Who are you?" "I was too flustered earlier to introduce myself. I am Yuri Brussels. I know it''s presumptuous, but I admire you greatly and wish to serve you." "You want to serve me?" "I heard a rumor that you are establishing a securitypany. Although I''m a student of Magical Arts, I consider myself quite capable. If you hire me, you won''t regret it." "..." She bowed her head politely. Then she looked up at me with fierce eyes, staring straight into mine. Oh no. Yuri has started making a move on me. *** ''Yuri, my foot.'' Was the name Yuri the best she coulde up with? It''s too simr to Julia. [TL/N: They¡¯re names are written simrly in Korean.] Iy in the carriage, my head throbbing as if it were about to burst. ''This kid is too bold.'' I never imagined she''d approach me so directly. I acted nonchnt and ignored her like any haughty noble would, but Yuri won''t stop trying to get close to An. Her intentions are clear. It''s reconnaissance. Scouting the enemy''s territory beforeunching an attack is basic strategy. To check on Julia and Charlotte''s conditions and n an attack on Vermont... ''Wait. Maybe I can turn this crisis into an opportunity by showing that Julia and Charlotte are doing well?'' For a moment, I thought of a way to turn the crisis into an opportunity. ''But Julia, who became a necromancer, and Charlotte, a dark knight, wielding a demonic sword... And that weird brown familiar...'' No, that''s not right. It doesn''t seem right at all. My headache returned, and I dismissed the idea immediately. Maybe once the two of them are in a more convincing state. But for now, they look like minions modified by a viin. Showing them to Yuri now might get me killed on the spot. If Charlotte or Julia tried to exin, "It''s a misunderstanding, Yuri! He''s actually a good person!" it would be the worst. Yuri would think I brainwashed them and go berserk. ''I need more time...'' Suddenly revealing, "Here are Charlotte and Julia, whom you''ve been longing to save," is too risky. I need to be gradual. I have to minimize the chance of Yuri losing control. ''Maybe hiring her isn''t such a bad idea.'' From that perspective, it might not be a bad idea to hire Yuri at Vermont Security and bind her with a contract. But this kid is causing trouble by wanting to work instead of focusing on her studies, even though I sent her money for that. Annoying brat. "Young Master!" "Ugh! What is it now?" The carriage suddenly stopped roughly. Peeking out of the curtain, I saw a carriage blocking the road. The emblem... It was the Vermont family crest. The moment a red heel stepped out of the carriage, a shiver ran down my spine. "Damn it! Reverse! Reverse!" "How can we reverse here?" "Just take the carriage back to the mansion! I''ll walk from here!" As I hurriedly got out of the carriage, a whoosh of air brushed past my eyes, and a soft hand gripped my neck. "....!?" Sharp nails dug into my neck, lifting me off the ground and throwing me back into the carriage. "Ugh!" "An. My cute little brother. Why are you still so carefree?" "Ah, help me!" "Shut up. Are you trying to air our dirtyundry in public? What are you nning to do?" Irene Vermont stormed in, mming the door with a furious expression. I''m screwed. She''s in full rage mode. I''m going to die here! I''m done for! I closed my eyes, preparing for the end. Irene grabbed my cor and shouted desperately. "What are you going to do? Answer me, An! The Empress is scheduled to visit tomorrow! You have a n, right? Tell me you have a n! Hurry!" "...What?" What do you mean, sister? [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 40 - Aslan, Have You Lost Your Mind? [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 40 - An, Have You Lost Your Mind? "What are you going to do? Answer me, An! The Empress is scheduled to visit tomorrow! You have a n, right? Tell me you have a n! Hurry!" "...What?" "Hah!" Irene let out a sigh of disbelief. "What? What? It sounds like you didn''t know!" "Exin it to me. What are you talking about?" "How could you not know!? It''s your road! The Empress is attending the opening ceremony of the first road through the mountains! And she¡¯s nning to visit Vermont after riding along the road. How could you not know this!?" Irene shook me by the cor, her voice breaking. The woman who seemed unshakeable now looked ready to cry in front of me. "Is this information confirmed?" "It''s information straight from the pce! If this isn¡¯t urate, what could be!?" Alright, let''s get this straight. The road ispleted, and the Empress is attending the opening ceremony. And she ns to visit Vermont after that. How could I not have known about this? This road was originally managed by Arient, and I took over when they relinquished the project. So, there''s only one possibility. Arient received the news about the Empress''s visit but didn''t inform me. Those bastards... "Coachman, to Arient." "Oh, oh no! I forgot! I''m sorry, my dear brother! I swear I didn''t intentionally keep it from you, it just slipped my mind..." "Are you kidding me? You forgot something as crucial as the Empress''s visit?" "I''vemitted a grave sin! There''s no excuse for my forgetfulness!" "..." Ugh, my neck aches. I thought they had intentionally kept it from me to screw us over. But it turns out it was just a simple oversight? I was about to doubt them again, but seeing the Count of Arient prostrating himself, pale-faced, my suspicion quickly faded. He''s thrown away all his pride. "Damn old man! Get up!" "I''m so sorry!" "Enough, pay with your life. If you''re senile, it''s time to die. You don''t want to embarrass your kids by smearing crap on the walls, do you? Just die!" "Sister, calm down." "How can I be calm right now!?" I restrained Irene, who was about to smash the Count''s head with her heel. We can''t kill this man. He''s the one who pays us a monthly tribute, I mean, interest. After a while of holding back the fuming Irene, she finally calmed down a bit and looked at me. Her eyes seemed to ask, "So what now?" "Count, your mistake has put us in a difficult position. How would you feel if you found out about the Empress''s visit the day before?" "Very troubled, of course..." "What if we make a mistake while entertaining the Empress? The Vermont family could be erased just like that. It would be easy to exin it as, ''We hid it to ruin the debtor.'' Makes sense, right?" "No, no! I swear that''s not it, dear brother! Please believe me!" "To prove your innocence and our friendship, you''ll do anything, right? Isn''t that so?" "Of course! Anything!" A sly grin spread across my face, and the Count''s face went pale again as he realized his mistake. "Then let''s amend the contract. From now on, Arient will cover all road maintenance costs." "How long?" "Forever." Is this man trying to negotiate with me? I red at him, and he looked like he was about to cry. "You said you''d do anything. Aren''t you bringing the contract? If you dy, I''ll cancel all your subcontracts and demand the interest due next month by tomorrow..." "I''ll get it right away!" The Count of Arient quickly ran off, wiping his tears, and returned with the contract. We rewrote it on the spot. Originally, Arient handled the maintenance, and we paid for it. Now, Arient covers everything. [The Evil God ''Kali'' praises your shrewdness.] This will save us about 2 billionrks annually in fixed costs. ''No point in getting mad at Arient. Might as well take what I can get out of this mess.'' What''s done is done. Beating up the Count won''t cancel the Empress''s visit to Vermont. So, I decided to take what I could and end it there. If I pushed any further, Arient would really go bankrupt. I took just enough to keep them afloat. On the way back to Vermont, Irene crossed her arms and red at me with dissatisfaction. "You. Is this how you''ve been running the family while I was away?" "What do you mean?" "When someone messes with Vermont, you need to set an example. That manmitted a grave sin against us, and you just let him go?" "Why cut open the goose thatys golden eggs? Profites first, not family pride." "You''re spouting obvious nonsense. This is why Vermont is seen as a toothless tigertely. You''re weak. Why are you the heir instead of me...! Ahem." Irene clenched her fists, raised her voice, and then cleared her throat. "Sigh. I agree anger won''t solve this. So, what''s your n? As you said, one mistake could erase Vermont. Do you have a n?" "A n to entertain the Empress? I don''t have one." "You idiot, you...! Ugh!?" I pushed Irene down into her seat as she started to get angry again. Despite her dislike of me leading the family, she didn''t want to see the family fall. So she''s pretending to cooperate for now. As long as she''s not here to hinder me, that''s already a big help. "I have a n." There''s still time to prepare a n for entertaining the Empress. After all, I''ve yed this game before. ...Well, only Chapter 1. *** "Lord Vermont, I am a royal messenger, here on behalf of the Empress, who will be visiting tomorrow. I have important matters to discuss about her visit..." "We''ll save all surprises forter. Now, our discussion is over. You may leave." "But Lord Vermont...!" I quickly chased away the messenger who had been waiting at the mansion. What? You want to discuss the visit schedule? I have nothing prepared. What can I say? If I speak, I''ll only reveal myck of preparation, so I made up an excuse and sent him away. "A grand banquet and a splendid party... might be too much, but we can prepare something respectable. The goal is to avoid displeasing the Empress and get through this without any trouble. First, get rid of that unsightly brown creature." [It''s not brown! It''s earth-colored! Gyaaah!!!] "No, Earthy. You can''t hiss at everyone." "The Empress will probably be horrified at the sight of that thing." "No. The goal is not just to get through this event smoothly. We need to leave a deep impression on the Empress. That''s the goal." "Are you insane!?" Ignoring the children''s reactions, Irene red at me, raising her voice. Even if we both want the family to survive, it doesn''t mean we have the same approach. "Don''t be ridiculous. Leaving a deep impression on the Empress? It might be easy to leave a bad impression, but a good one? No way. The Empress is an emotionless monster, a tyrant. To her, the world must seem ck and white. How are you going to please a woman who has never smiled in her life?" "That''s..." "Every method you can think of has already been tried by countless sycophants and failed. Gold, delicacies, art, even the most renowned beauties couldn''t move her." "There''s one thing. One thing no one has tried." "...What is it?" Irene looked at me with a suspicious expression. As she said, the Empress is a machine-like person, a monster who rules with strict and harsh measures. But even such a person has a weakness. She keeps it hidden from everyone, but in reality... "Children." "...What?" "We''ll use children. The Empress has a soft spot for children." She loves cute things. Immensely. To the point where she doesn''t know what to do with herself! "An, have you lost your mind?" [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 41 - What Were They Thinking? [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 41 - What Were They Thinking? "What? Wasn''t Arient responsible for the road construction?" "Arient Construction handled the actual work, but the rights to the project were held by Vermont. It seems Vermont also had the expertise to tunnel through the mountains." "Hoho. I thought Vermont were just a bunch of shady folks hiding behind the mountains, but it seems they''re capable of pulling off such audacious acts." In the capital, the Imperial Pce. Empress Vanessa chuckled as she dressed with the help of her maid. Even the maid, who had served her for decades, felt a chill from Vanessa''s sinister smile. It was rare for the Empress to show such a smile. Those who had caused that smile seldom met a peaceful end. "Did you clearly convey my intention to visit?" "Yes. However, Vermont refused to discuss any scheduling and simply sent the messenger away." "It seems they''re nning a surprise party for me. Bring me my Holy Sword." "Yes, Your Majesty." Vermont. A troublesome frontier region for ages. Their subjugation by the Empire was quite absurd. They sessfully defended against the Empire''s invasion force for two years, only to surrender just as the weary invaders were about to retreat. Since then, Vermont had enjoyed unprecedented autonomy. But when suspicions about Count Vermont''s dark magic research were confirmed, everything turned upside down. The Margrave''s title was demoted to a mere count. Since then, Vermont had appeared to lie low, as if dead. However, it was an open secret that Vermont continued their dark magic research. ''And now, suddenly, Vermont has taken the lead in opening a road...?'' Something didn''t add up. They were supposed to be quietly researching dark magic far from the central authority. So why would they suddenly carve a road through the mountains, connecting directly to the capital? ''Are they nning an invasion?'' Throughout history, roads have been crucial military infrastructure. Was the newlypleted road actually a route for an undead army to invade the capital? As Vanessa''s thoughts reached this point, she chuckled. "The country has been peaceful for too long." It seemed the time for a crisis was approaching. And Vermont might be the one firing the first shot. With a sword adorned with ornate jewels at her waist, she left the pce in casual attire. She was heading to Vermont territory, where who knows what intrigues awaited, but there was not a hint of worry or concern in her resolute blue eyes. If anything, she felt exhration or anticipation. Her face was filled with such emotions. "Guard. Raise the alert level to the highest." "Your Majesty, it''s just a road opening ceremony..." "But it''s Vermont territory..." "If we are too cautious, won''t they give up any ns they might have?" "..." The guard captain nodded in agreement. The alert level remained at normal. This confidence came from Empress Vanessa''s own formidablebat prowess. She had been chosen by Tempest, one of the six known Holy Swords. With the Holy Sword at her waist, she was already as powerful as the entire guardbined. Increasing the alert level or wearing armor would only make her look unseemly. Whatever schemes the enemy might have, she was confident she could break through with her own strength. "I''m curious. An Vermont. What has driven you to suddenly be so open?" An Vermont. The young lord who had stayed buried in his library suddenly became active. She was so curious about his motives, she wanted to split his head open and look inside. Vanessa swiftly mounted her horse. The grand procession followed her towards Vermont territory. Not the old route around the mountains, but straight through them. "I apologize for making you travel such a long distance. I am Count Arient, the chief overseer of the road construction..." "Enough. Where is An Vermont?" At the entrance of the new road, Count Arient and his workers, all wearing safety helmets, greeted Vanessa. But she didn''t spare them a nce, looking around instead. Where is Vermont? I''m not interested in Arient, I want to see Vermont! Bring me Vermont right now! "An Vermont is..." Is he not here either? Is he waiting in Vermont territory? Even after seeing his father beheaded for challenging the imperial authority, he dares to be this arrogant? Where does this confidencee from? Is he really preparing an undead army? "He is right behind you, Your Majesty..." "Greetings, Your Majesty. Finally, you turn your attention here. I am An Vermont." "...What are you doing?" "Showing the utmost respect to Your Majesty." "..." Vanessa turned around, slightly startled. A shabby many t on the ground. This man is An Vermont? The one who tunneled through the mountains and indebted Arient to make it practically a vassal state? "What kind of etiquette is this?" "The closer to the ground, the greater the respect. So, the utmost respect means being as close to the ground as possible. This is called a kowtow in the East. There''s also a grand version of it, should I demonstrate?" "...No, that won''t be necessary. Raise your head. I want to see your face." The strange etiquette made Vanessa rub her temples as she immediately declined. After a moment, the pale man stood up, brushing dirt from his knees. This man is An Vermont... He did have a rather sinister-looking face, as rumored. And the woman beside him, blushing with embarrassment, must be his sister, Irene Vermont. "It is a great honor to have Your Majesty at the grand opening ceremony of the road connecting Vermont to the capital. Vermont has always been close to the capital in terms of straight-line distance, but the mountains made travel extremely difficult. Wemented this situation and constructed a direct road to facilitate the exchange of goods and people..." "That''s enough. I already understand the impact of this road. What I''m more interested in is the man An Vermont. How can someone who has had no public activity for over twenty years suddenly show such ambitious behavior? That''s what I''m curious about." "...!" Vanessa''s piercing gaze seemed to bore into An. Unable to withstand it, An averted his eyes. Damn. She shouldn''t be interested in me. This wasn''t in the n. An shot a desperate look at Irene for help, and she sighed and stepped forward. "It seems this conversation will be lengthy, Your Majesty. It¡¯s not something to be discussed while standing on the roadside. Perhaps you could have a more rxed conversation with my brotherter? For now, shall we proceed?" "Very well. I''ll allow myself to be deceived by this stalling tactic just once." "..." The procession moved on once again. But An''s already pale face showed no signs of improvement, now even more ashen. What? A rxed conversation with meter? Is she crazy? An red at Irene, who only looked relieved. ''Damn it. I didn''t expect her to be interested in me.'' He hated appearing as if he had something to hide. So he had abandoned all pride andid t on the ground. But now the Empress was focusing on An himself. What should he say? I wasn''t myself for the past twenty years? I was a scoundrel, but one day a god scolded me in a dream, and I changed? This is driving me crazy. An''s clothes were now soaked in cold sweat. ''I need to divert her attention...!'' There was only one way. Divert the Empress''s attention away from him. Activate n B! An made a strange hand signal towards the sky. The guards, looking up in confusion, saw nothing but clear skies. "I heard Vermont rudely sent back my messenger, refusing to disclose any schedule." "Yes..." "That secrecy has only heightened my expectations. I''m very curious how Vermont ns to wee me." "You will be satisfied..." Since An couldn¡¯t ride a horse, Irene rode beside the Empress. Her voice trembled. It seemed obvious they had no n and just sent the messenger away to stall! Irene stiffened with tension. Meanwhile, An''s sweat began to dry, and he regained hisposure. How on earth are you going to satisfy this iron woman? "We''re almost there." "Hmm?" "Your Majesty! Step back! There''s something ahead!" "...!?" Sensing an unusual presence, the guards sprang forward. Rumble. The ground shook violently. Count Arient screamed and fled. And before them appeared: [Kyyaah! Wee to Vermont!] A massive, earth-colored giant. A mysterious being that spoke. "A monster? No, it looks too silly to be a monster." "Is it a spirit? A Great Spirit, considering its size?" "A Great Spirit wouldn''t look like that..." "And spirits aren''t visible to us." "Then what on earth is that?" Everyone looked bewildered. Irene red at An with murderous eyes. Damn it, it''s not working! How can something so stupid satisfy the Empress? "...It''s cute." "Excuse me?" "...Oops." A small voice slipped from the Empress''s lips. Only Irene heard it. Vanessa, meeting Irene''s gaze, covered her mouth, her face turning as red as a beet. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 42 - Crash [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 42 - Crash "What the heck is that...?" The expressions of the group instantly soured. What was that giant, earth-colored balloon-like object? They put something like that to wee the Empress? Has Vermont lost their minds? [Kayaoo! Is this good enough?] "...What is that, Vermont?" "Oh. You saw it. That is the mascot of our city." "Mascot...?" "Yes, a sort of representative character. Just because a road opens doesn''t mean people will suddenly flock to Vermont. But if rumors spread about a strange living creature, it could attract attention." "Are you aiming for tourism ie? I can''t imagine many peopleing all the way here just to see that¡­ thing." The Empress''s expression also soured, just like everyone else''s. But An, standing beside her, seemed as happy as a fish in water, eagerly exining. Watching this bizarre scene, Irene stood frozen. ''What did I just see?'' A faint, fleeting smile from the Empress. It wasn''t a scornful or mocking smile. It was the kind of smile she might wear while reading a romance novel alone in her room, one that she couldn''t help but let slip out. Only Irene saw that smile. The next moment, the Empress''s face twisted into a mask of anger, just like everyone else''s. ''Did I see it wrong? Was it an illusion?'' Irene hurriedly rubbed her eyes, again and again. It didn''t make sense. The emotionless Iron Empress smiling at such a ridiculous monster? And with a face that looked like she might burst outughing? It had to be a mistake. It must have been. Even as she shook her head, trying to convince herself, the Empress''s smile lingered in Irene''s mind. It wasn''t a mistake! "Your Majesty. Shall I order that hideous thing removed immediately..." "Silence. The decision to remove or keep that creature rests with An Vermont. Let him do as he pleases." "Yes, Your Majesty. Thank you for your grace." "...Stand up. If you keep bowing, your clothes will wear out." Could it be that An''s n actually worked...? Irene was dumbfounded. Her thoughts drifted back to the previous day. . . . "An, have you lost your damn mind?" "No bad words in the Vermont household!" "..." Huh. Irene was momentarily speechless, shocked by Charlotte''s cheeky interruption. Did this tiny, green-haired brat just cut me off? Just as her temper red and she was about to raise her hand, Sylvia made a deliberate sound by unsheathing her sword. Unlike thest time when she had been beaten senseless, Sylvia now radiated a formidable amount of mana. She couldn''t win this time. "Shit." "No cursing!" "...Sheesh." Irene clicked her tongue and stepped back. Now was not the time for unnecessary power struggles. She needed to find a way to survive. Because of the crazy things An had done, she was at risk of being dragged off and beheaded... "We''ll use the kids and Earthy. That should do it." "Exin in detail. Using the kids, fine, but winning over the Empress with that brown monster? That makes no sense. Is there some hidden meaning?" "Nope. It''s exactly as it sounds. The Empress likes cute things, so seeing that will make her very happy." "What the...?" Irene almost exploded with anger but gritted her teeth and held it in. Fine. Let''s say the Empress likes cute things. Even though it sounds likeplete nonsense, and I want to turn An into a bloody mess right now, let''s assume it makes sense. "That''s supposed to be cute? Who would find that hideous thing cute?" That''s secondary, but really, that''s cute? That monster? Are your eyes okay? [Kyaaaaah! How dare you call me hideous!] "That''s right! You''re too much! Our Earthy is very cute!" [Yeah! I''m cute! ...Huh? What!? Did I hear that right!? I''m cute!!!] "Cute or not, it''s true, Earthy! ept it! Love yourself as you are!" [Kyaaaah!!!] The Great Spirit screamed at Charlotte''s sharp retort. Throbbing. Irene felt a migraineing on. Other than children, the only ones who would find such a thing cute would be mentally disturbed people suffering from severe affection deprivation due to the harshness of reality and their delicate inner selves. "You look like you just bit into something awful." "Wouldn''t you? Listening to this nonsense the day before weing the Empress..." "Just trust me. What''s there to lose?" "Failure means execution, you lunatic." "Either way, can you handle the reception on your own?" "...Not really. Besides, you''re the Young Lord. It would be strange for the Empress to be hosted by your sister instead of you, and it might even cost you the Count title." Right. You get it. So you know how to act, don''t you? An''s expression seemed to say. Irene''s lips quivered, but she couldn''t say a word. For now, the only way out was to follow An''s "n." "This is driving me crazy..." Irene turned away, signaling she wouldn''t interfere anymore. "Julia. Any ideas on how to make that thing cuter?" "Hmm. Earthy was cuter when it was bigger. Maybe we should make it bigger again?" "Alright. We''ll go with that. Use your magic to erge it and make it greet the Empress." "A big Earthy...! So cute!" [Kyaaak! What are you talking about! Who said I cared about the Emperor or anything, or the leader of the human world! I have no intention of helping you with your hospitality!] The Great Spirit squirmed and yelled from under Charlotte''s arm. An squatted down and made eye contact with the spirit. [Ugh!?] In that moment, a chilling sensation washed over the Great Spirit, freezing it in ce. It was a look that conveyed a sense of dread and fear. "Let''s make a deal." [Wh-Whatat? I don''t want anything from the human world.] "It''s not that. If you follow our instructions for one day, I''ll send you back to the mountains. After that, we won''t interfere with whatever you do." [Is that true? If so, I''ll cooperate!] The Great Spirit quickly agreed, its attitude turning submissive. Sylvia tilted her head in confusion. That promise seemed impossible to keep... "Young master, are you serious? If you release the Great Spirit back into the mountains, the road will be ruined by earthquakes." "Do we have to release Earthy?" "Both of you, hold on." An smiled meaningfully. Seeing this, Charlotte mped her mouth shut, waiting. She knew the young master had a trick up his sleeve. "Alright, let''s do this." Julia took a deep breath and cast her spell. A pale light enveloped the great spirit''s body. The light grew, erging it to a size much bigger than the mansion. [Kaah! I''m back to my original size!] The light faded, revealing the giant Great Spirit. It roared, showing off its might. [Oh no!?] But then it stumbled. Unable to maintain its bnce, it iled its arms and fell backward with a thud. Flop, flop, flop. The Great Spirit couldn''t get up, waving its short arms helplessly. [What''s happening!!!] "Its size makes it hard to control its body. It''s now affected by gravity." [Help me up! Immediately!] "Oh? What will you give me in return? If you want something, you have to give something, right?" [Damn you! You knew this would happen from the start! How can you humans be so deceitful!!!] The Great Spirit howled. I''ve been tricked again! This guy is trying to get something out of me! "Let''s modify our agreement. If you follow our instructions, we''ll send you back to the mountains after ten years. How about that?" [Ten years? That''s nothing! I''ll agree! Now help me up!] The GreatSpirit quickly epted the deal, its face lighting up with joy. Sylvia tilted her head again. "Even after ten years, the road will still be at risk." "Think about it. It''s ten years. We had one chance to modify the agreement just now. In ten years, there will be many more chances. We can keep extending it forever." "Oh." "And even if we do send it back, it doesn''t matter. We can sell the old road cheaply and build a new one in another mountain." "Oh." Sylvia''s worries vanished. This man was a bona fide viin. [The Evil God ''Kali'' is fervently taking notes on your devilish ns!] An, feeling proud, wiped his nose and snapped his fingers at Irene. "Sis, it''s up to you. You''re the only one who can lift that thing." "Dammit..." Irene sighed and stood up. With a gesture, a ck form emerged from behind her. "...!" Recognizing the familiar presence, Sylvia stepped back, gripping her sword. Slither, slither. It was clear. The presence was a fragment of the giant Evil God that had demolished the mansion''s wall that night... ''The size and shape match perfectly!'' Sylvia gritted her teeth, ready for battle. The Evil God, Laura''s fragment, manifested. "...Huh?" But... Was it always like this? Did it look terrifying only because it was night? Its appearance seemed unexpectedly shabby, leaving Sylvia speechless. [Urgh... there!] [Thank you.] Irene helped the Great Spirit up, who thanked her with a nod. Sylvia rxed, lowering her sword. Had she really been terrified of this? It was a moment where what little pride Sylvia had left waspletely shattered. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 43 - Hosting the Empress (1) [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 43 - Hosting the Empress (1) Thud, thud. As they walked towards the mansion after the greeting from the Great Earth Spirit, Empress Vanessa''s teeth were grinding relentlessly, and the faces of her entourage turned pale. ''What are we going to do about this tense atmosphere?'' The Vermont family is insane! Everyone knew they were an entric family, but this was beyond expectation. This wasn''t just irritating the Empress; it was outright provoking her. Vermont was surely going to be dismantled. Everyone felt that and was horrified, except for An, who remained unbothered. "So, what was that monster just now?" "Oh, you mean Earthy." "Earthy...?" "That''s the name of the Great Earth Spirit you saw. It originally lived in the mountain where the road was built, but our Spirit Mage temporarily isted it with a spell." "Hah. What a crude naming sense." Sheughed! Was it a mockingugh? Did it mean she was going to kill him? The entourage murmured nervously behind her. ''Good heavens. I almostughed out loud.'' Swallowing her barely containedughter, Vanessa''s expression returned to its usual sternness. That insignificant-looking thing is a Great Spirit. And it''s a mascot! She wanted to talk more with the so-called Great Spirit, but felt she might reveal too much if she lingered longer, so she turned away. Anyway, she endured it. The unique taste of the Vermonts was unexpected, but she had ovee the crisis and could now manage the remaining events smoothly. ...Or so she believed. "Let''s head to the mansion. How about a cool drink of tea?" "Very well. Serve me chamomile tea." "Yes, as you wish. The children will be preparing the tea today." "Ah, hello!" "...!" Julia and Charlotte timidly stepped out from behind a corner, and Vanessa''s eyes widened. Goodness! They''re adorable! She quickly pinched her nose, feeling a sudden rush as if she might get a nosebleed. ''Damn you, Vermont. Are you trying to shake me up like this?'' Vanessa secretly pinched her thigh hard to suppress the rising corners of her mouth. The sight of the children, clumsily preparing tea in perfectly fitting maid outfits! Could it be that Vermont likes children? Is that it? Otherwise, why would he employ such young maids? But they''re cute! They''re so cute she could just bite them to death! "How does it taste?" "Ughh." "Your Majesty?" "Forget it. It''s just a headache acting up." "Peppermint tea is good for headaches! Our head maid taught me! Would you like a cup of peppermint tea, big sis?" "Hey, Charlotte. You should address her as ''Your Majesty.'' It''s disrespectful otherwise..." "Your Majesty big sis!" "It''s not ''Your Majesty big sis''..." "Enough. Just make the tea." Damn it, damn it. One is the innocent type and the other is the smart type! To employ such cute children! Vermont really is a den of evil dark magicians. Vanessa''s view of An began to darken with suspicion. "Your Majesty, there''s something important I need to discuss." "Speak." "I''ve heard you''re funding orphanages and daycare centers from the national treasury." "Yes, through the church. What of it?" "It seems many of these operators are corrupt. The orphanage where these children were was one such ce. The funds were pocketed, the children were abused, and the orphanage was eventually closed under the pretense of financial difficulties. The children were then sold to vers. I suspect many such operators are scattered across the country due to ack of proper oversight." "...Is that true? If you''re lying, you won''t escape severe punishment." "I swear there''s no falsehood in my words." Growl. Despite Vanessa''s warning, An bowed his head in response. Vanessa swallowed her anger and returned to her neutral expression. That such corruption was happening in orphanages... She had no idea. As she nced back at her entourage with questioning eyes, their faces turned ashen. "I understand your concerns. I will personally review and address this issue." "Thank you, Your Majesty." So, this guy just loves children? He doesn''t have any ulterior motives and simply cares for them? Then he passes, you rascal. You''re somewhat like me. Vanessa secretly smiled in satisfaction. "It seems I can have a good conversation with you. Let''s dismiss these noisy spectators and have a proper talk. Can you arrange that?" "Yes, yes?" "I was politely telling you all to leave. That''s how you should take it." "We''ll leave immediately, Your Majesty..." Irene and the entourage hurriedly left the room. An''s eyes looked dead now, being alone with the Empress. How did ite to this? *** "The aroma of the tea is wonderful. I don''t have much knowledge about tea ceremonies, but this is quite to my liking." "I''m d it pleases you, Your Majesty..." In the narrow reception room alone with the Empress, I sat frozen before her as she leisurely sipped her tea. It felt like sitting in a thinking chair from childhood. My mind kept repeating, ''What did I do wrong?'' "An Vermont." "Yes." "I''ve done a little background check on you. You showed talent in magic as a child but lost all abilities after your father''s execution. You''ve been a recluse for ten years, engrossed in dark magic¡ªno, witchcraft. You showed no intention of inheriting the family business until you suddenly became active two months ago." "..." She knows more about me than I do. "I''m not interested in what caused your change of heart. I''m curious about what kind of person you are. From what I see, despite your shady appearance, you seem like a rather simple young man." "...May I ask why you think so?" "I can tell by looking at your eyes. Anyone who loves children can''t be bad. Simrly, looking at the eyes of the children who served me tea, I can tell what kind of life they lead here." She spoke with conviction. Eyes? Can you really gauge emotions through someone''s eyes? While it was good to gain her favor, it made meeting her gaze 500 times more nerve-wracking. "Look into my eyes, An Vermont." "Yes..." "You have many secrets. I won''t pry. Since we are both busy, let''s get to the point. The road you built holds great significance, creating the shortest route between the border and the capital. Considering its immense value formerce, I will exempt the road tax for the next 100 years as a reward." "Thank you for your immense grace, Your Majesty." It was a generous reward. Normally, when national infrastructure is built, the royal family rewards with half the construction cost. A century of tax exemption was akin to receiving not just hundreds of billions, but hundreds of trillions. "Also, it bothers me that you''re still just a Young Lord. I can''t entrust important matters to someone in such a position." "Oh, no. I will take steps to inherit the title through an internal council meeting soon." "Judging by your sister''s eyes, that process would take over ten years. Just inherit it now." "Pardon?" "I, Vanessa Friedrich, hereby dere that you shall inherit all rights and responsibilities of the Count of Vermont. Henceforth, Vermont will transition from a count regency to a proper countship. Any objections?" "No, none at all!" "Stand up. For heaven''s sake, don''t ever think about doing that kowtow again in my presence." My body instinctively bowed low. An unexpected session of the count title? Skipping all formalities? There was no issue with the legitimacy because the Empress herself bestowed it. I received a lifetime exemption from road taxes. And became a count and head of the family. While these were all good things, I couldn''t shake a lingering sense of unease. "Remember, you have inherited not only the rights but also all responsibilities of the Count of Vermont. As the Empress''s vassal, you must respond to my summons without any excuse." "...I fully understand." "So don''t suddenly disappear. Stay and wait. I will call for you someday." "..." With a chilling smile, the Empress stood up. It was the first time a beautiful woman smiling broadly made me feel fear rather than admiration. Even after the Empress left the room, I remained frozen in ce for a long time. ''Oh.'' I''m screwed. Winning the Empress''s favor was too much. I should have been more moderate. I should have only used Earthy and left out Charlotte and Julia. Regret hit me like a tidal wave. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 44 - Hosting the Empress (2) [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 44 - Hosting the Empress (2) The moment the door opened and the Empress walked out alone, Irene instinctively bowed her head. "Your Majesty, did you enjoy the tea time...?" "Don''t worry too much. An Vermont didn''tmit as grave an offense as you feared." "...!" Was my concern so obvious? Irene flinched in surprise. The Empress''s intense gaze seemed to pierce through her. "Not as grave an offense, you say... Does that mean he didmit some offense...?" "Yes. It was quite displeasing, so I''ve decided to strip the Countess of her positions as acting head and caretaker." "...!" "Instead, An Vermont has just been officially appointed as the new Count." What? I thought something serious had happened, but that wasn''t the case? Is this... a joke? Irene was dumbfounded, rooted to the spot. The Empress smirked slightly as if amused by Irene''s reaction and walked past her. ''I''ve never seen Her Majesty make a joke like that...'' Her usual stern and severe expression hadn''t changed, so at first, Irene didn''t even realize it was a joke. There had been no rumors of the Empress enjoying humor. What had happened in there to improve the Empress''s mood so much? It wasn''t just a slight improvement. The Empress had abruptly elevated An, who had been a young lord for ten years, to a Count. The Empress was known for making bold personnel decisions, but she never made impulsive decisions. ''I thought using that ridiculous monster and those kids for such bizarre hospitality was a terrible idea...'' Why did it work? Was there something I missed? Did An know this would happen and nned this bizarre approach? "Sis, it worked out well." "Uh, oh... yeah..." An wiped the sweat from his forehead as he emerged from the reception room. Irene flinched, her eyes twitching. The moment she met An''s gaze, an unforgettable, old fear resurfaced, sending a chill down her spine. Gritting her teeth, Irene grabbed An by the chin. "What did you say to get yourself appointed as Count so quickly?" "I don''t know. It just happened..." "Bullshit. You nned this from the start. You knew the Empress''s preferences and how to win her favor. You, damn... damn..." Trembling uncontrobly, Irene couldn''t finish her sentence. Is this the An I knew? The idiot whocked social skills, intelligence, everything? ''Am I really dealing with the same An?'' Damn. The nightmares from childhood began to resurface. Irene''s mind started to go nk. She quickly turned her head away, not wanting An to see the fear in her eyes. "...Congrattions. You finally pushed me aside and became the Count." Thump, thump, thump. To mask her huping sobs, Irene stomped loudly as she walked away. An, watching her retreating figure, rubbed his chin and murmured. "Such a sore loser..." *** Empress Vanessa Friedrich formally inspected the state of the territory. She left, stating that she looked forward to active exchanges with Vermont in the future. Though a banquet had been hastily prepared, the Empress declined. And that was it. What felt like an eternity of the Empress''s chaotic visit to Vermont territory ended just like that. "Phew." I sighed with relief, clutching my chest where no one could see. Outwardly, I had maintained a facade of calm andposure. But facing the Empress had made me so nervous I barely remembered what I had said. ''As the Empress said, this position carries not just rights but heavy responsibilities.'' Whether I wanted it or not, I was now in a position responsible for many lives. As such, I couldn''t afford to show any anxiety. If I faltered, the entire Vermont territory would falter. ''Anyway, everything turned out well.'' The Empress showing excessive interest in me was unexpected, but everything else went far better than anticipated. Especially being appointed Count in one go still felt like a dream. The difference in authority between a young lord and a Count is vast. Previously, the Countess acted as the de facto head, and since the Countess''s current whereabouts were unknown. Thus, the Count''s seat was practically vacant. Because of that, even during Leon''s time, I couldn''t dismiss an embezzler openly. But as Count, I held absolute power in Vermont. I could appoint or dismiss anyone as I saw fit. "Bring out my carriage. I''m leaving." "But it''s already dark. Won''t you stay?" "No. I don''t want to sleep under the same roof as you." Grinding her teeth, Irene openly expressed her hostility. I wondered if she was secretly happy about my appointment as Count and just being grumpy, but... [Irene Vermont''s favorability has decreased by 10.] Nope. She genuinely hated me, both outwardly and inwardly. ''Was she hoping to be the Count herself?'' If so, I understand. I understand, but... Is that all there is to it? Doubts lingered. More than anything, Irene''s flinch earlier bothered me. She was always quick to berate me whenever she saw me. Yet, she trembled with fear when she saw my face, then suddenly grabbed my chin roughly as if trying to cover up her mistake. Considering all this... "Are you on your period?" "Do you want to die?" Ah. I meant to say that to myself. "I just saw off Irene. You can rx the security now." "Young master, your cheek is swollen. Did you fall or something?" "Ignore that. And I''m no longer the young master." "My apologies. You are now the head of the house." Sylvia gave a slight bow. In the past, she followed me with a reluctant expression, barely showing respect. Now, even her small actions conveyed genuine respect. "However, we urgently need to reinforce the mansion''s security. The fragment of the Evil God we saw yesterday may have looked ridiculous, but its power was no joke." "Are you saying Irene will attack again?" "Yes. She has done everything to prevent you from inheriting the title, so she won''t give up now. She will definitely retaliate." True. The recent cooperation was due to a crisis threatening the family. Once the Empress left, Irene and I would return to our hostile rtionship. Wait. We were just a typical sibling rivalry, weren''t we? "However, with no securitypany established yet, there''s no immediate way to bolster our forces. Therefore, it seems I need to strengthen my ownbat abilities. Although my current sword is excellent, a swordsman should always have a spare weapon, even in emergencies, to protect the mansion and your life..." "If you want a new sword, just say so. No need for the extra exnations." "I want a new sword." Sylvia said, standing tall with her shoulders back. A new sword? She should just buy one herself, I thought, until I remembered her pay had been docked so many times it was impossible to keep track. "What kind of sword do you want? Describe it." "I don''t have specific preferences for the design, but I would like a dark-colored de. It gives the impression of high-carbon steel, which seems stronger." "..." I don''t know about that. "I won''t be too strict about durability, but it shouldst about ten years with regr sharpening. Also, it should have a good weight. Heavier des allow using the sword''s center of gravity for easier swings. Additionally, though it''s not a must, it would be great if it were a Holy Sword or a magic sword..." "Are you talking about a sword like Charlotte''s Super Strong Sword?" "..." Sylvia blushed, nodding shyly. She was now coveting her disciple''s sword? "Mister, Mister! Can I take off this frilly dress now? I want to wearfortable clothes and go outside to train!" "Do as you please. Ah. If you''re going to use the Super Strong Sword, do it at the Arient training grounds." "I know! Geez, you don''t have to remind me every time..." Giggling, Charlotte hugged her sword and ran out. Watching her retreating figure, Sylvia gulped. ...I need to get Sylvia a new sword soon. "Oh, right! Mister!" "An..." "...?" I thought Charlotte had left for the training ground. Turning around, I saw her standing in front of me with Julia. Julia couldn''t look me in the eye, fidgeting. Charlotte, uncharacteristically, was calm and polite. What''s with them? This is their stance when they want something, I thought. "Thank you, Mister!" "I-I just wanted to say... thank you... Mister." "What''s this about all of a sudden?" "You told the Empress about the orphanage director!" "That person... He might set up another orphanage somewhere else and continue abusing children. No, he definitely will. I''m sure of it. Thank you for stopping him. That, that''s all! I''m done! I''m leaving!" [The Evil God ''Kali'' smiles warmly.] Charlotte beamed, and Julia blushed as she ran away. Facing their pure gratitude, I stood there, dumbfounded. The orphanage director was someone they had no more ties with. Why thank me for that? Because they were worried about other children suffering. Forplete strangers. ''What incredibly kind-hearted kids.'' Seeing their untainted sincerity filled me with a bit of self-reproach. And a satisfaction that would make my day. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 45 - Coupons (1) [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 45 - Coupons (1) "Mister looks really tired..." "He must be exhausted from preparing to host Her Majesty the Empress in just one day." An sat dazed in his office. He wasn''t working or sleeping, just staring nkly with his eyes open. Julia and Charlotte peeked through a crack in the door, whispering as they watched him. "The rest of the household looked super busy too." They had been frantic with preparing for the banquet, gardening, and doing a thorough cleaning. All the employees were so busy they couldn''t even pay attention to Charlotte and Julia, whom they usually doted on, so it was no wonder An was so worn out. Normally, he hardly moved, but for one day he had been tirelessly running around. "He barely ate anything..." "He must be so tired he lost his appetite. When that happens, he should eat something sweet and sour like fruit." "Huh. Julia, you¡¯re worried about Mister." "Wh-what!? Me? Worried? About him? No way!" Charlotte grinned, sensing an opportunity, while Julia fumed. Nonsense. Why would I worry about him? I can barely worry about myself when I need to gather ten billion Larks to be free. "Aren¡¯t you the one worried about him?" "Yes, I am. I don¡¯t want Mister to be sick." "¡­" Julia fell silent at Charlotte¡¯s straightforward reply. Really, she was just too kind. Or maybe it was Stockholm syndrome? Something like that? Silly girl. "Well, I¡¯m not worried, but I agree he shouldn¡¯t be sick. If he works, we¡¯ll get more opportunities to make money." With our shares in the road construction project, Charlotte and I both now get 0.1% of the toll revenue. An wants to use us to make money. Ultimately, he seems to want each of us to earn ten billion Larks. So, it was a problem if An stayed like this. "Tch. Julia, all you think about is money." "Of course. Don¡¯t you want to get out of here? Aren¡¯t you worried about Yuri? Yuri must be worrying a lot about us too. We need to get out soon. We can¡¯t stay like this forever." "If you want to make money, I have an idea!" "An idea? What kind of idea?" Charlotte''s eyes sparkled with confidence, making Julia slightly uneasy. Whenever Charlotte had that look, it was never a normal idea. "Hehe. We¡¯ll sell ourbor to Mister! We¡¯ll make an offer he can¡¯t refuse!" "An offer he can¡¯t refuse?" "I learned from watching Mister do business. The important thing is supply and demand! We need to offer what the other person needs, so they can''t help but buy it!" "So, what is it?" "Heheh!" Charlotte, hands on her hips, beamed with confidence as she pulled something out of her pocket. . . ''I feel like I''m aging rapidly.'' This was strange. I had gotten plenty of rest and hadn¡¯t done anything particrly strenuous today. Yet, I felt inexplicably exhausted and couldn¡¯t concentrate on any task. Was it because I had experienced back-to-back visits from Irene and the Empress? I hadn''t done anything physically taxing, but mentally I was utterly drained, making my body feel the same. I wanted to rest for a while. But... "Brother. Here are the blueprints for the training ground. Can we proceed with these?" "Lord. We¡¯vepleted the first round of interviews for Vermont Security''s public recruitment. We need a budget for background checks on the candidates." "Lord! I¡¯m not trying to exaggerate, but I swear by the heavens, the earth, and myte father and grandfather that we need more resources than anticipated. I checked everything myself! If anyone on my team has done wrong, I¡¯ll take full responsibility! Please just supply the materials on this list." "Mister! Earthy dug up the yard! Should I discipline it?" "Do something about Charlotte. Earthyes crying to me every day, begging to be saved." There was too much to handle. Far too much. Why don''t I have someone to handle all this for me? Oh, right. I fired them all. Now, Sylvia was my only loyal aide left. The most terrifying thing was that I was going to get even busier, not less busy. For someone ustomed to the conveniences of modern civilization, being a Count here was grueling. ''My body aches. Aches.'' Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m naturally thin and frail. A little bit of outdoor activity and stress, and my body was already showing signs of breaking down. I''m not exaggerating; if this continues, I might copse. Should I take a break? If I rest, who will do the work? Just as I sighed deeply, the door creaked open, and Julia and Charlotte entered. "Stop sighing so much. Negative vibes are contagious¡­" "That''s right. Smiling makes you healthier." "Ha. Right. Sorry." [The Evil God ''Kali'' res.] Oh. I realized toote that I had apologized for creating a negative atmosphere in front of an Evil God. Was she mad? Is she mad? [The Evil God ''Kali'' demands that our necromancer and dark knight smile in front of him!] Oh, that¡¯s right. Kali cherishes these kids as much as I do. I remembered that btedly. But, I was sighing alone. They walked in on me. I felt an irrational urge to exin myself. "Hehe. I won¡¯t just tell you to smile. Forcing a smile when you''re tired and annoyed only makes things worse." "At the orphanage, the church people and sponsors would make us smile, and it was really miserable." "...So, what brings you here?" Seeing Charlotte and Julia banter made me happy, but... The problem was that I was extremely busy right now. Unless it was urgent or important, I needed to postpone it and deal with itter. Just as I was about to dismiss them, Charlotte spoke up. "Mister, you look really tired! We came to sell you this!" "...?" Thud. Charlotte ced some pieces of paper on my desk. Curious, I picked one up to see what it was... They were crudely handwritten coupons made from colored paper. "Massage coupons...?" "If you use this, you can get a massage from me!" "I''ll buy it immediately. How much?" "Ten billion Larks!" "..." A moment of silence fell. Julia smacked her forehead. Ten billion Larks was way too expensive... "Ah? Um! Julia is here too! So, twenty billion Larks!" "That''s still too expensive." "Why? This massage coupon is a rare, one-of-a-kind item that only I can offer!" "I doubt your massage is worth twenty billion Larks. I could call anyone in this mansion and get a massage for free, so why should I pay that much?" "Oh no! I thought Mister was rich and would spend money freely... I miscalcted, Julia!" "I told you it wouldn¡¯t work..." Charlotte''s massage. I really want it. I want to buy it no matter what. But I kept my expression serious and pretended to focus on paperwork. Seeing this, Charlotte grew anxious and started to fidget. Good. Everything is going ording to n. "I''ll lower the price!" "To how much?" "Five billion Larks! Half off!" "Hmm." "T-two billion Larks!" "For that amount, I could hire a professional masseuse to give me massages for a whole year." "A hundred thousand...?" Charlotte whispered in a voice as small as an ant¡¯s crawl. I ignored her again, pretending to be uninterested, and her lips began to pout. She seemed to be on the verge of tears. "That''s still too expensive." "B-but... I need to make a lot of money..." "How about this: When the securitypany is established, I¡¯ll give you a suitable mission. You can keep the reward." "Wow! Really!?" "And next time we go out, I¡¯ll buy you a doll. You¡¯ve beenining about how only Julia got one. I couldn''t stand the constant grumbling. I¡¯ll buy ten coupons for that." "Really!? You promise! I¡¯ll sell them for that! Here you go!" Charlotte beamed, wrote ''X10'' on the coupon, and handed it to me. Using Charlotte for the securitypany was already in the n, so I essentially got ten massage coupons for free. Nice. Very nice. [The Evil God ''Kali'' is eagerly anticipating our dark knight''s massage.] I¡¯m looking forward to it too. Just as I was about to use a massage coupon immediately, I noticed Julia hesitating, wanting to say something. "...What do you want to sell me?" "Hmph. My coupon isn''t as shabby as Charlotte''s, so you won¡¯t be able to resist. You can¡¯t just haggle it down. ...Mister." "Shabby?! My massage?" "Yap!" As soon as I asked, Julia proudly pulled out a piece of paper. I looked at it and froze for a moment. What is this? "A one-on-one tutoring coupon?" "It''s a coupon to receive one hour of personal tutoring on any subject from me! How about it? Don¡¯t you want it? Last time you said my exnations were so easy to understand that you wanted more lessons! Hmph!" "..." I have absolutely no desire to buy this. What should I do? Seeing Julia¡¯s confident face, I felt very troubled. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 46 - The Second Lesson (1) [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 46 - The Second Lesson (1) "Hehe." "Why are youughing like some sinister viin plotting an evil scheme?" "Look at this. It''s Charlotte''s massage coupons. I got fifteen of them. Bought ten, and she threw in five more as a bonus." "Wow. Yeah. Amazing." "And?" "Uh... Well, I''m impressed." "Right. You should be." I proudly showed off the glittering massage coupons, enjoying the envious look in Sylvia''s eyes. Now, when should I use these? Just imagining it lifted my spirits. I hadn''t even gotten the massage yet, but I already felt my fatigue melting away. "I saw Julia was preparing something too. Didn''t you get anything from her?" "Oh, that." I couldn''t help butugh. While Charlotte had offered something as tempting as a massage coupon, Julia had proudly presented a tutoring coupon. Her n was to sell me a coupon for a personal lesson from her. "But she got upset and didn''t want to sell it." "What exactly did you say to her?" "I told her there probably wouldn''t be much demand for that." "¡­" [The Evil God ''Kali'' strongly criticizes you!] I know. I know. I messed up. I was too honest. I should''ve said something nicer. "You should probably go and make it up to her. Maybe I could... No, it¡¯s probably better if I don¡¯t." Sylvia, who was about to volunteer, thought better of it and slinked back into the shadows. Charlotte might listen to Sylvia, but Julia? Not so much. Julia does trust Sylvia as a strong protector, but that''s where it ends. She doesn''t see Sylvia as the mentor figure like in the original story. ''Looks like I''ll have to talk to her myself.'' Unlike Charlotte, Julia is much more sensitive, making situations like this a bit tricky. But what do I even say to make it up to her? It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve ever raised kids before. "I¡¯ll deal with Juliater. For now, let''s start with the massage while I think about it." "The way you say that, it sounds like a line from a scumbag leaving his angry girlfriend to go to a hostess club." "Hey." I nearly docked her pay again but held back. When a person¡¯s body is tired and aching, their brain doesn¡¯t work well either. Getting myself feeling refreshed was the priority. "So where¡¯s Charlotte right now?" "She¡¯s at the makeshift training ground, preparing to demonstrate the ''Super Strong Sword.''" "Ah, today¡¯s the day for the Super Strong Sword''s performance test." I¡¯dpletely forgotten. Until now, we''d been estimating the Super Strong Sword¡¯s specs in a rough, trial-and-error way. I do remember nning to do a more precise, quantitative test one day. But I hadn¡¯t realized that day was today. "Get ready to go out. Bring Julia along too." I heard that many residents from Arient and Vermont wereing to witness the power of the sword that could split mountains. Maybe I''ll go check it out myself. "Julia¡¯s refusing to leave the library." "¡­Sigh." [The Evil God ''Kali'' is furiously angry with you!] She¡¯s really upset. What to do? After some thought, I pulled out the tutoring coupon I had stashed away in my drawer. It was the one Julia had discarded. "Go ahead and tell them I¡¯ll bete. They can start the test without me." "As you wish, my lord." Sylvia smiled, clearly pleased as she bowed and left. . . . Tick-tock. The only sound breaking the silence of the library was the ticking of the clock, a reminder that time hadn''t actually stopped. I walked through the peaceful quiet, making my way to a corner of the library. The sofa Julia liked was already upied, as usual. The difference was that Julia was holding a book up high, hiding her face. Doesn¡¯t that make your arms tired? "Make some room." "¡­" Without a word, she slid over slightly, creating space for me to sit. But she kept holding the book up to cover her face. I sat down next to her and opened a book of my own. They were books I had borrowed from the Imperial Magic Academy''s library. I didn¡¯t nce at Julia or act like I was watching her; I just pretended to focus on my own work. Let¡¯s see how long she¡¯ll keep sulking. Her arms must be getting tired. She¡¯ll want to lower them. "It¡¯s cramped..." A little whileter, Julia finally reacted. Even though we weren''t touching, sheined about theck of space and tried to leave the sofa. Where do you think you''re going? I subtly pulled out the tutoring coupon and spoke. "Don¡¯t go. I¡¯m using the coupon right now." "Why do you still have that!?" Julia''s face turned red as she shouted in anger. Ah, finally looking at me. For some reason, seeing Julia get angry made me feel a bit pleased. It reminded me of a mischievous little boy teasing the girl he liked. "I never sold that to you! So it¡¯s not valid!" "A coupon bes valid once it¡¯s issued. So this is a valid coupon. Denying its validity would seriously damage your personal credit, Julia. Are you okay with that?" "Ugh... I don¡¯t care, just give it back..." "I¡¯m not okay with it. I have to use it." "What do you mean you have to use it... You didn¡¯t even care about my lessons... All thosepliments were just lies..." She was on the verge of tears, her eyes quivering before she turned away, shoulders trembling. But she didn''tpletely run away, as if silently asking me to stop her or to tell her she was wrong. So you were so happy with mypliments before, and now you¡¯re digging yourself into a hole? This girl can be so troublesome. "I¡¯ll be honest. I wasn¡¯t interested in the content of the basic magic lessons." "See, I knew it!" [The Evil God ''Kali'' is ring at you with icy blue eyes.] Just hear me out first, you two! Seriously, both of you have no patience. "You knew all the basic magic already, you were just trying to tease me..." "I wasn¡¯t interested in the content." "¡­!" "What mattered was the process. Reciting the material and exining it is something anyone can do. But the way you exin it reveals your level of understanding and thought." "You were evaluating my teaching skills?" "That¡¯s part of it. But mostly, I genuinely wanted to learn basic magic from you." "Lies! Who would believe that! Most kids master basic magic by age seven!" "¡­" She shuddered, still thinking I was mocking her. I felt so wronged. I genuinely wanted to learn basic magic and was serious about it. Is it my face? Or is it my tone? Whatever it is, it¡¯s clear that my honesty isn¡¯t reaching Julia. I¡¯ve slowly gained Sylvia¡¯s trust and met Charlotte, who doesn¡¯t judge by appearances, so I had almost forgotten about this curse of my face. But with Julia, it¡¯s still 100% in effect. I feel a bit defeated. But even so, I¡¯ll take one more step forward. There¡¯s only one way to make Julia believe in my sincerity. "If you think I¡¯m lying, no dinner for you tonight." "Ah!?" [The Evil God ''Kali'' sneers at you, calling your methods childish and petty.] What¡¯s childish about this? I have feelings too. Even if Julia is a tsundere character, if she only gets the stick without any carrot, it wears me down too. What kind of tsundere is this? Just tsun without the dere? Ah, I guess she¡¯s just not a tsundere to me? Well, if that¡¯s the case, so be it. "That¡¯s so unfair! How can you do that!?" "What are you going to do? Starve yourself over this pointless argument? You know I¡¯m not someone who goes easy. If I say no dinner, you won¡¯t get a single drop of water until you give in." "Ugh..." Swoosh. I waved the tutoring couponzily and smiled. A hunger strike? Go ahead, see if it works. I¡¯ve squeezed blood out of Count Arient. Do you think that¡¯ll work on me? Julia knows I¡¯m not a pushover. It was clear she couldn''t bring herself to threaten to starve. "Sit down. We¡¯ll pick up where we left off with Basic Magic Volume 2." "You really have a bad hobby. Do you enjoy seeing me get all smug and then secretlyughing at me?" "Think what you want. But I¡¯ll tell you this: Even if I were mocking you, that kind of joy would only be temporary. Now that you¡¯ve caught on, where¡¯s the fun in it?" "That¡¯s..." "And I intend to use all ten of these coupons. So, keep that in mind." "¡­" Julia¡¯s pouty lips finally rxed a little. Her shoulders, which had been tense with irritation, slumped. Her gaze slowly lowered until it was fixed on the floor. "...It¡¯s going to be boring. Really long." "I don¡¯t mind." "Tch. You¡¯re so weird. Where¡¯s the book..." "Right here." "Hmph. You¡¯re such a prepared student. If you¡¯re going to be so stubborn, I guess I have no choice! Hmph!" Julia plopped down next to me and opened the book. She still looked irritated, but it was a different kind of irritation now. More like a passive annoyance, the kind she wears unconsciously rather than genuine anger. "But what¡¯s that book?" "It¡¯s a text on dark magic." "Ugh. Are you sure that¡¯s okay? Her Majesty just left not long ago." "It¡¯s purely for research. If it¡¯s for academic purposes, there¡¯s nothing to worry about. The content is pretty difficult, though. Want to study it together? I could use your help." "I don¡¯t know anything about dark magic..." "Neither do I. That¡¯s why we should study it together. I need your brains, not your knowledge." "Hmph. If you put it that way..." Julia¡¯s mood seemed to brighten as she started humming. Has she finally epted my sincerity? Before I knew it, Julia had leaned in closer to me as she opened the book. She smelled nice. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 47 - The Second Lesson (2) [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 47 - The Second Lesson (2) ''Why? Why is he so insistent on these private lessons?'' Scribbling notes on her notepad, Julia nced sideways. An sat beside her, seemingly absorbed in the lesson. He must be mocking me, she thought. It was obvious, just looking at his sly, wicked face. And yet, Julia couldn''t shake the feeling that An was genuinely focused on this basic magic lesson. ''Why¡­?'' She couldn''t understand it. This was something any noble would have learned from a young age. Even if he hadn''t learned it earlier, why would he want to now? Especially from a much younger ve. None of it made sense to her. "Eeek?!" "What is it?" "N-nothing¡­" Julia jumped as their arms brushed together. He did that on purpose, she thought. There was enough space between them, yet he deliberately moved his arm to touch hers. At that moment, Julia recalled overhearing the maids'' gossip. ''I''m so frustrated! How can the lord be so clueless about a woman''s heart?'' ''He seems to care for the girls, but he¡¯s so clueless it looks like he¡¯s just being helpful out of pure intentions!'' ''Exactly! He should at least try to flirt a little. Ugh, it¡¯s so frustrating!'' Did An hear that too? And did he think, ¡®Oh, I need to be more forward¡¯ or something? Is that why he¡¯s intentionally brushing up against me now? Oh! ''You sly bastard¡­!'' Now it all made sense! All this talk about basic magic was just an excuse to be alone with her! That¡¯s why he said those ridiculous things to spend time with her! Julia suddenly felt as if the pieces of a long-standing puzzle had finally fallen into ce. "Your mouth is open, Julia. Continue with the lesson." "Ugh!?" "¡­Why are you looking at me like that?" "Ah, it''s nothing¡­ really." An¡¯s gaze fixed on her, and Julia found herself instinctively looking away. Male advances¡­ This was something she had never experienced before. Especially not from someone she despised¡ªa man who acted arrogantly just because of his status¡­! Wait?! ''Is An Vermont really that kind of person?'' Suddenly, she felt confused. An Vermont was undoubtedly scum. He forced his ves to eat from dog bowls, chose their clothing based on his taste, and set an absurd 10 billionrk goal for their freedom. But what else had he done? He revived the estate''s economy. He helped Charlotte and her unlock their abilities (even if she didn¡¯t like it much). And he built a road, boosting transportation andmerce. Contrary to the rumors of him being a useless, irredeemable piece of trash, the An Vermont she had observed was¡­ surprisingly responsible. How did this happen? she wondered. She then remembered overhearing the maids gossiping again. ''The lord is so amazing. How can someone change so drastically?'' ''It must be the power of love. It even made someone like him straighten up.'' It did seem like An had changed since Charlotte and she came to the mansion. So, could it be that he changed to impress us? If that¡¯s the reason, everything made sense. The random acts of kindness that didn¡¯t quite fit his usual demeanor. The true nature behind them. This man wasn¡¯t just preparing to make them his future wives. He was alreadyying the groundwork to win them over. ''You lunatic. We¡¯re much younger than you¡­'' Isn¡¯t this guypletely crazy? Julia shuddered at the thought. ''Why would he like me?'' That was the most puzzling part. Charlotte was pure and honest, loved by everyone. She could adapt anywhere and be adored, but Julia wasn¡¯t like that. She was always full ofints, easily irritated, and demanding. Even she saw herself that way. The only times she had positive thoughts about An were rare, like when he reported the orphanage director. In most cases, she was a thorn in the side of the wicked Vermont. ''Could it be because of that?'' No interest in easy women. Was that it? Was he nning to break and corrupt her strong and upright nature? Does he think I¡¯ll give in? That I¡¯ll be corrupt even if I be the countess? ''This is hopeless!'' An had already set his sights on her. No matter what she did, it would be hard to avoid bing the countess. There was only one thing she could do. She would have to stay in the mansion as the countess and be an inside informant! "Ugh." "¡­?" Julia clenched her teeth, her expression resolute. An looked perplexed. *** "It¡¯s getting dark already. Let¡¯s wrap up the lesson for today." "Y-yeah. I¡¯m tired too. Let¡¯s stop¡­" The suffocating second lesson was finally over. The lesson itself was as well-taught as the first, but this time Julia kept ncing at me, startled, or blushing suddenly and avoiding eye contact. She stammered so often that the lesson took longer than expected. Why is she acting like this? Does she need to use the bathroom? "If you need to go to the restroom, just say so." "Huh!? What are you talking about¡­!" "Never mind. Get ready to go out." "Go out? Why?" "Charlotte¡¯s Super Strong Sword performance test is happening right now." "I-I¡¯m going." Julia quickly threw on her coat, eager to follow. Just a little while ago, she wouldn¡¯t have wanted to ride in the same carriage as me, let alone talk to me. Now, she seemed much morefortable. "Let¡¯s hurry. We¡¯re alreadyte, so it might be over by the time we get there." Charlotte might get upset, but I didn¡¯t have a choice. If I had to choose between the two, I¡¯d rather deal with Julia¡¯s mood. Charlotte would probably forget she was upset if left alone for a while. As the sun set, we quickly left the mansion and climbed into the carriage. Now that I think about it, this was the first time I¡¯d ridden alone with Julia without Sylvia. Julia sat across from me, silently gazing out the window. She looked like¡­ A tragic heroine being dragged to a wedding she didn¡¯t want. Why does she look so deep in thought? "We¡¯re here. Get out." "¡­" "Why are you just staring? I said, get out." "I can¡¯t get out unless you move¡­" At the carriage door, I extended my hand, but Julia just stood there, unmoving. Did she think I was blocking her way? I stepped onto the carriage footboard and took her tiny hand in mine. Julia flinched. "When ady exits a carriage, a gentleman offers his hand. That¡¯s what this gesture means, so remember it." "D-do you do this for other girls too? The same way?" "What?" "Exactly what I said. Do you offer your hand like this to other girls too?" Just get out already. She suddenly asked something strange. Even when I tried to pull her out, she stood her ground, determined not to move until I answered. "I suppose I would." "You would? Not you did?" "I meant that I haven¡¯t had the chance to escort ady in a carriage yet." Julia let out a small chuckle. Do I look like the kind of person who would ride in a carriage with ady? If anyone, maybe Irene. But even when I offered my hand, Irene would just ignore it and jump out by herself. "Then the person who bes your wife will have to hold your hand every day, huh?" Afterughing, Julia finally leaned on me as she got out of the carriage. She fumbled a bit, unable to find her footing, so I lifted her down by her waist. Julia¡¯s cheeks puffed up with annoyance. "This isn¡¯t how you treat ady¡­!" "Did you really think of yourself as ady? If you want to be treated as one,e back when you¡¯re older." "Ugh!" Not yet, kid. I said that with a slight smile, and Julia swatted my hand away. She really wants to be treated like ady, huh? If that¡¯s what she wants¡­ "Here." "Wh-what is it?" "Take my hand. Ady usually holds the hand of the gentleman escorting her." "What? You just made that up, didn¡¯t you?" "Of course not. Attending an event without a male escort is considered shameful for ady." "¡­!" Julia¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at my outstretched hand. In the world of nobles, women were seen as beings who couldn¡¯t do anything alone. They were always escorted by a man and apanied in everything. Could she handle that? Could she hold the hand of someone she despised and walk in front of others? Of course not. "Now do you see why I can¡¯t call you ady?" I started to pull my hand back when¡­ Slowly, Julia¡¯s shoulder moved, and her hand started to rise before she quickly pulled it back. "¡­" "¡­" She was about to take my hand, wasn¡¯t she? Julia¡¯s face turned as red as a beet. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 48 - Don’t Go [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 48 - Don¡¯t Go "¡­" "¡­" The path to the makeshift training ground was silent, deste, and awkward. Julia kept her mouth tightly shut, not saying a word the entire way. Whenever I nced back to check if she was following, she would quickly turn her head away, avoiding my gaze. This is driving me crazy. While it was a relief that she wasn¡¯t upset anymore, her avoidance was still frustrating. ''Does she still hate me?'' But then, I remembered that she had almost taken my hand earlier. Maybe she didn¡¯t hate me as much as I thought. Could that even be possible, given this face? ¡®Perhaps the effects of my ¡°Viin¡¯s Fate¡± skill weren¡¯t as absolute as I had once thought.¡¯ Initially, I believed the skill¡¯s effect was all-epassing. After all, everyone I met either scowled or trembled in fear. Because of this, I resorted to disguising my acts of kindness under the guise of self-interest, assuming that others could only see me as a viin. But recently, I began to feel like that perception was slowly fading for those who knew me well. Maybe there was hope for avoiding that bloody future after all. Just as I was lost in thought, a familiar face came running up to me. "Mister! You¡¯re here! But you and Julia look kind of awkward. Did something happen? Something did, right?" "N-no, nothing happened!" Charlotte¡¯s sharp observation made Julia immediately deny everything. But wait, if Charlotte was here, did that mean the performance test was already over? A slight disappointment washed over me. "Was the performance test sessful?" "Oh! We haven¡¯t started yet!" "What? Why not?" "Because you hadn¡¯t arrived yet, of course!" "¡­?" Charlotte tilted her head, as if asking why I would even question such an obvious thing. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s confused here. "Didn¡¯t Sylvia tell you I¡¯d bete?" "She did. But she didn¡¯t say you wouldn¡¯te at all. So, of course, we waited! I really wanted you to see it." "What about the audience? I heard a lot of people gathered to watch the performance test." "They all left!" "¡­" Of course they did. Who wouldn¡¯t leave after being made to wait for over two hours? It was exasperating, but Charlotte remained blissfully unaware. Her face was slightly flushed. "Now we can do it just among ourselves without any interruptions!" "¡­" [The Evil God, ¡®Kali,¡¯ nods approvingly at our Dark Knight¡¯s words.] Since I had noints, I decided not to press the issue. Entering the makeshift training ground with Charlotte and Julia, I saw that it was just a simple setup¡ªno roof, just a fence separating the interior from the exterior. It was rudimentary but perfect for testing the Super Strong Sword. "How will the performance test proceed?" "I¡¯ll surround the Super Strong Sword with small me¡­" She means Sword Aura. "And we¡¯ll measure the mana consumption and destructive power. Then we¡¯ll gradually increase the size of the small me¡­" Again, she means Sword Aura. "And keep repeating until we¡¯ve tested the mana efficiency at different sizes!" "Interesting." I had expected something more pdash, but this was a surprisingly scientific and practical approach. Mana efficiency was indeed crucial¡ªlike fuel efficiency in a car. "Okay! Let¡¯s start!" Charlotte drew the Super Strong Sword, and with a low hum, a violet light flickered along the de. The Sword Aura¡ªa testament to her mastery of the sword¡ªburned brightly in her hand. With a determined look, she raised the sword and aimed it at the empty field. And then¡­ "Boom! Boom!" ...She shed down with a silly chant, and the Sword Aura sliced through the air. At first, it seemed small enough to only cut through the small boulder ahead. But then¡­ "Huh?" "¡­What?" The Sword Aura, which had started small, rapidly expanded, growing to an enormous size as it surged towards the sky. Charlotte, startled by the unexpected growth, froze in ce. I quickly shouted. "Strike it down, Charlotte! It¡¯ll keep growing until you release it!" "Y-yes! Boom! Boom!!!" Finally moving, Charlotte brought the sword down, and the gigantic violet sh lit up the sky. Then, with a resounding crash, it struck the ground, sending a tremendous shockwave through the earth. "Cough, cough!" As the dust settled, what appeared before me was Charlotte lying t on the ground, and the earth in front of her split open like a canyon. "I didn¡¯t mean for it to be that big¡­" "Charlotte." "I-I¡¯m serious! I was able to keep the small me small before!" "I know. It was probably the chant." "The chant?" "Or rather, the name of the technique. When you gave it a name, ¡®Boom Boom,¡¯ it became more than just words. It became a technique with its own characteristics and power. That¡¯s why the same output as before was automatically released." "So that¡¯s what happened¡­" Whether it¡¯s a magic spell or a sword technique name, it¡¯s all the same concept. It¡¯s ingrained deeply in one¡¯s subconscious, repeating the same routine. For ¡®Boom Boom,¡¯ it likely became a technique that drew on all of Charlotte¡¯s remaining mana to unleash the Sword Aura. The result was a mana-exhausted Charlotte lying t on the ground but still grinning. "I almost said ¡®Boom Boom¡¯ by mistake before¡­ That would have been a disaster¡­" "Now that you understand¡­ be more careful." My heart raced at the thought. That technique could split mountains and turn fields into canyons¡ªimagine if she had used it near the mansion. Thankfully, I discovered this before any idents urred. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to scold her, only let out a sigh of relief. ¡®She¡¯s already managing the power of incantations? She¡¯s growing much faster than I expected.¡¯ The ability to imbue words with power¡ªJulia uses it as a form of verbalmand, while Charlotte uses it as an incantation. They wield it so casually, yet it¡¯s something only skilled mages or swordsmen can achieve. Even considering that I helped them awaken their abilities, their growth rate was astonishing. "I¡¯ll be careful¡­ But I can¡¯t move¡­ Could you help me up?" "Your voice sounds so weak, as if you¡¯ve exhausted all your life force and are about to die." "Ugh! Please don¡¯t talk about that¡­" Charlotte blushed in embarrassment, clearly recalling how she had acted like she was on the brink of death before. Her pitiful expression from that time was still vivid in my mind, and I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Smiling, I lifted her up into my arms, and that¡¯s when I noticed her abnormal body temperature. "Charlotte. Your body is burning up." "Heh. I know¡­ I exerted myself a lot, so it¡¯s only natural¡­" "No, I mean your temperature is abnormally high." [The Evil God, ¡®Kali,¡¯ is seriously urging you to check our Dark Knight¡¯s condition.] I touched Charlotte¡¯s forehead and noticed how quickly her temperature had risen. Cold sweat dotted her skin. Damn it. She¡¯s actually sick. [The Evil God, ¡®Kali,¡¯ is panicking, saying our Dark Knight is about to die!] "Sylvia, call a doctor. Quickly!" "Yes!" Panic set in immediately. "It¡¯s just a light cold. She should recover quickly with plenty of fluids and rest." "Don¡¯t give me that nonsense. Does this child look like someone who would catch a cold? In this heat? If you don¡¯t want to make an enemy of me, I suggest you examine her more thoroughly." "It¡¯s really just a cold¡­ Please believe me, Count¡­" When I red at him, the doctor, trembling, rechecked Charlotte¡¯s temperature. Sometimes, the Viin¡¯s Fate skilles in handy. After a long while of reexamining (or at least pretending to), the doctor finally bowed his head and stammered. "It really¡­ really is just a cold¡­ I swear!" "Hmm." "Why would I lie to you¡­ Count¡­? If I¡¯m wrong.. I¡¯ll dly forfeit my life¡­!" "Hmm." "I-I¡¯ll even offer my wife and children¡¯s lives as well¡­!" "Fine. You may go." "Th-thank you!" I tossed him a 100,000rk coin and sent him on his way. Just a cold? It¡¯s still hard to believe. In the middle of summer, Charlotte, who had always been so healthy? "He¡¯s a highly reputable and skilled doctor. I think we can trust his diagnosis." "¡­" It did seem like a cold. Her fever wasn¡¯t severe, and it wasn¡¯t anything serious. She would probably recover after a good night¡¯s sleep, but¡­ [The Evil God, ¡®Kali,¡¯ is strongly insisting that you stay up all night to watch over our Dark Knight!] Just to be safe, I decided to keep an eye on her. Nodding to Kali¡¯s demand, I dragged a chair to Charlotte¡¯s bedside. "Hu, huu¡­" "Is she dreaming?" Charlotte had already fallen asleep, but she was whimpering and tossing in her sleep. Could she be having a nightmare? I touched her forehead again and, feeling reassured by the slight decrease in temperature, gently stroked her hair. Her fever hadn¡¯t worsened. In fact, it seemed to have gone down a bit. At that moment, Julia peeked her head through the door. "Is Charlotte¡­ okay?" "Just a mild cold. She¡¯ll be fine. Has she ever been this sick before?" "Mm, no. Only rarely from overexertion, maybe. But never this sick¡­" "¡­" That ruled out the possibility of an underlying condition. Thank goodness. I was startled when this usually healthy child suddenly fell ill. "Why don¡¯t you head to bed? Do you need me to hold your hand to fall asleep?" "No need. I think I can sleep fine without it. Just take care of Charlotte for me." With a cool demeanor, Julia turned and left. Can she really sleep fine? I wasn¡¯t entirely convinced, but right now, Charlotte needed my attention. ¡®What could have caused this? Did one of the staff catch a cold and pass it to her? I¡¯ll have to identify them and make sure they stay home.¡¯ [The Evil God, ¡®Kali,¡¯ is cheering your wise decision.] Of course, they¡¯ll get paid leave. ¡®I might as well grab a book to read while I watch over her.¡¯ I was about to quietly push back my chair and stand up when¡­ "D-don¡¯t go¡­ Mom¡­" "¡­" Charlotte¡¯s tiny fingers clutched my sleeve. Her hand was rough and calloused from wielding the sword so much. Even in her sleep, she desperately clung to my sleeve, not letting go. I sighed and sat back down. "I¡¯m not going anywhere, so just sleep tight." "Sniff¡­" Charlotte, usually so bright and cheerful, was also an orphan who had experienced the pain of losing her parents. Wiping away a tear that had trickled down her cheek, I gently held her hand. Finally, her sobbing ceased. The grip on my sleeve loosened, and her body rxed. "Ha. You two really know how to be a handful." What could I say? It was the kind of trouble I didn¡¯t really mind. It looked like tonight was going to be a long one. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 49 - Massage (1) [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 49 - Massage (1) "Uhmm¡­ Ah¡­" Shiver. Charlotte trembled and groaned in her sleep. Not because of physical pain, but because she was being dragged into a deep, dark nightmare. A nightmare that tormented her with memories of a day she had desperately tried to forget. Despite all her efforts to move on, Charlotte found herself reliving that day. ¡®My sweet girl, you can sleep on your own now, right?¡¯ ¡®Mom, where are you going?¡¯ ¡®Just for a little while, I have something important to do. I¡¯ll be back after ten nights, so stay here until then.¡¯ ¡®But this ce is for kids without parents, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ ¡®There¡¯s no other choice.¡¯ Her mother¡¯s face, with that awkward smile, was still vividly etched in Charlotte¡¯s memory, despite the years that had passed. That face, once again brought to life in her nightmare, was filled with emotions¡ªguilt, regret, sorrow, and pain. Even after all this time, Charlotte hadn¡¯t understood the true meaning behind that look. How foolish she had been, waiting endlessly for her mother. ¡®Hey,e y with us.¡¯ ¡®No. I¡¯m not like you. My mom will be back soon. She said she¡¯d return after ten nights.¡¯ ¡®You actually believe that?¡¯ Charlotte had believed she was different from the other children, that she would soon leave that ce. Because of that belief, she distanced herself from the other kids and built emotional walls around herself. Weeks passed, then months, and it was only when those months turned into a year that Charlotte finally realized something was wrong. Most of the children there shared simr stories¡ªthey had all gone through something simr to end up at the orphanage. By the time Charlotte figured this out and tried to adjust to life at the orphanage, it was toote. ¡®You said you were different from us.¡¯ ¡®Your mom ising back, right? Just wait a bit longer.¡¯ ¡®Hey, let¡¯s go somewhere else. I don¡¯t want to y with someone who looks down on us.¡¯ The painful mistake of isting herself came back to bite her, leaving Charlotte as an outcast. Or so she thought¡­ ¡®My name¡¯s Yuri. What¡¯s yours?¡¯ ¡®¡­?¡¯ ¡®Your name. What is it? You have one, right?¡¯ When Yuri showed up, Charlotte¡¯s world changed. Yuri was the first to approach her without hesitation, breaking through the bleakness that had surrounded her. ¡®You look scary when you frown like that. How about smiling more?¡¯ With Yuri¡¯s hand guiding her, Charlotte slowly began to lower the walls around her heart. As Charlotte changed, so did the attitude of the other children at the orphanage¡ªthey began to open up to her. Slowly, Charlotte found herself moving forward, leaving the past behind. She learned to smile again, even brighter than before, as if to cover the old scars. ¡®Mom? I don¡¯t wait for her anymore! I¡¯ve forgotten all about her! Now I have you guys!¡¯ Even when she felt sad, she forced herself to smile. When memories of the past crept up on her, she buried them under cheerfulughter. When dark thoughts started to cloud her mind, she pushed them away with forced innocence. She had managed to live that way for years, but every now and then, when her body and spirit were exhausted, an overwhelming sense of dread would surge back. ¡®Mom, don¡¯t go¡­¡¯ She thought she had ovee it. She thought she had forgotten. She believed she had grown stronger. But this nightmare was telling her otherwise, whispering that nothing had really changed. ¡°No, nooo¡­! Gasp?!¡± "Quite the dramatic awakening." ¡°¡­¡± Charlotte bolted upright, eyes wide. She found herself beside An, who was calmly turning the pages of a book. He nced at her for a moment before returning his focus to the book. "Did I¡­ Did I say something in my sleep?" "Who knows." "I¡¯m sure I was sleep-talking¡­" "I wouldn¡¯t know. You slept peacefully, as far as I could tell." Oh¡­ Really? If that was the case, she was relieved. Charlotte realized she felt surprisingly refreshed, not weighed down as she had before. Turning her head, she noticed a pile of damp cloths¡ªhad An been wiping her sweat all night? ¡°S-sorry¡­ You stayed up all night because of me¡­¡± "I don¡¯t sleep much anyway. Don¡¯t worry about it. I was just reading here instead of in my office." "Hmmm?" Is that true? Charlotte switched to detective mode. The book in An¡¯s hand appeared to be well-read, open about halfway through. But the key detail was the bookmark¡ªit was ced only a few pages in! That meant he had barely read anything and had been putting the book down frequently. But what had kept him so busy? She didn¡¯t know! That was the end of her deductions. "Okay, I¡¯ll believe you!" Charlotteughed, stretching. Despite feeling heavy the day before, now she felt fully recharged, like something had replenished her energy¡ªthough she wasn¡¯t sure what. Rubbing her eyes, she noticed dried tear stains on her cheeks. ncing over at An, who seemed indifferent, still focused on his book, she wondered if he had noticed her tears. She had cried in her sleep. There was no way An hadn¡¯t seen it, yet he told her she had slept peacefully¡­ Charlotte realized there was a big gap between his words and reality, and she smiled. "Feeling better?" "Yep, I¡¯m fine now." "Then go have some breakfast. Julia should be eating by now." "What about you?" "I¡¯ll finish reading first." "¡­" Without another word, Charlotte folded the nkets and gently slid off the bed,nding softly on the floor. She noticed that while she had been changed into fresh clothes, An was still in the same outfit from the previous evening. "Did you carry me here, Mister?" "Sylvia did." "But I remember¡­ You carried me." "¡­Alright, I did." An reluctantly admitted it. "Did you change my clothes too?" "The maids did that." "But I remember¡­ You changed me." "¡­Don¡¯t make things up." "Hehe. I was just joking." With a yful hop, Charlottended behind An, jumping onto his back and peering over his shoulder. She brought her lips close to his ear and whispered softly. "Please don¡¯t tell Julia that¡­ I cried. I don¡¯t normally do this, but I guess I let my guard down because I¡¯ve been feeling sofortabletely." "I won¡¯t. I¡¯ll forget everything that happenedst night." He¡¯s really bad at this, Charlotte thought with a giggle. "And sometimes¡­ Can Ie to you when I feel like crying?" "Do as you please. Holding back tears can make you sick." "Hehe. Then I¡¯ll have to make sure toe to you often." I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve forgotten everything. I¡¯ve ovee it. But now Charlotte realized that she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears forever. She had kept them hidden from Yuri and from Julia. But if An had already seen her at her weakest, then there was no point in hiding it from him anymore. "From now on, I¡¯ll only show my weak side to you, Mister." As Charlotte whispered those words with a sultry voice, she felt An flinch slightly. Hehe. Gotcha! Feeling victorious, Charlotteughed softly as she let go of An and stepped away. "Time to eat! What¡¯s for breakfast, Julia?" "¡­" With her usual lively tone, she sprinted out of the room. Left alone, An rubbed his now-red ear and muttered to himself. "I really feel like I¡¯m bing a babysitter¡­" He wasn¡¯t particrly curious about Charlotte¡¯s past or the trauma she carried. He just hoped that from now on, she would only collect happy memories and that her future would be filled with joy. After all, his life might depend on it. [The Evil God, ¡®Kali,¡¯ is demanding that you check our Dark Knight¡¯s health again.] "You sure you¡¯re okay?" "I¡¯m fine." She said she¡¯s fine! [The Evil God, ¡®Kali,¡¯ is demanding that you take her temperature one more time.] "Let me check your forehead again." "Ugh,e on. If you keep doing this, my forehead¡¯s going to wear out." By now, I had checked her temperature about ten times¡ªby hand, with a thermometer, everything. The results were always the same: normal. [The Evil God, ¡®Kali,¡¯ is demanding that you call the doctor again¡­] "Alright, that¡¯s enough. You seem fine, so you can go outside and train." "Yes!" [The Evil God, ¡®Kali,¡¯ is openly expressing dissatisfaction!] At this point, it was overkill. The doctor was probably busy, and it wouldn¡¯t make sense to keep calling him for nothing. I decided to ignore Kali¡¯s final demand and gave Charlotte the green light to go outside and y. "¡­" When I first saw Charlotte¡¯s vulnerable side, I worried a lot. Despite her cheerful demeanor, her guardedness made me suspect that the darkness inside her might be deeper than she let on. How deep were those hidden wounds? Were they festering? Would she start avoiding me after knowing I had seen her like that? But¡­ "Whew. What a little devil¡­" I never expected her to turn it into our secret. I tried to pretend I hadn¡¯t seen or heard anything, but she went ahead and made me promise that she¡¯d show her vulnerable side only to me. It was a bit unsettling, but it was also fine. Charlotte now had a safe space to cry, which was invaluable for an orphan like her. Maybe Julia needed that too. Should I tell her she could cry in front of me anytime? ¡­I thought about it for a moment but quickly decided against it. ¡®She¡¯d probably tell me to get lost.¡¯ Ten times a day was about as much as I could enjoy Julia¡¯s disdainful res. Anything beyond that would actually start to hurt. Sighing, I closed the book and stood up. "Ow?" Was it because I had been sitting for too long? Suddenly, a cramp hit my leg, making me stagger. It hurt. I wasn¡¯t sure I could stand up straight. Sylvia? Sylvia, are you there? That girl¡ªshe¡¯s always hiding in the shadows when I don¡¯t need her, but now, when I actually do, she¡¯s nowhere to be found. "Ugh¡­" "Mister?" At that moment, the door creaked open, and Charlotte peeked in, her head tilted in curiosity. Then, with a sly grin, she approached me. "Mister, you¡¯ve got a cramp, don¡¯t you?" "I¡¯m fine¡­ Just go¡­" "Looks like it¡¯s time to use that massage coupon, doesn¡¯t it?" Hehe. With a mischievous smile, Charlotte walked toward me slowly. This wasn¡¯t how I expected to use that massage coupon¡­ [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 50 - Massage (2) [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 50 - Massage (2) "Just go eat." "I can''t do that. How could I leave when the Mister who took care of me when I was sick is now in pain?" "I''m telling you, it''s fine. It''ll go away if I just stay still. I don''t need a massage." "You have 15 massage coupons! They say if you save things for too long, they''ll go to waste! I''m not leaving until you use one." "...Alright, I¡¯ll use one." "Yay!" Faced with Charlotte''s insistence, I had no choice but to give in. This wasn''t how I nned to use the massage coupons¡­ But as Charlotte said, I had 15 of them, so it wouldn¡¯t hurt to use one just to see. With a resigned sigh, I sat on the bed and propped my leg up on the chair. My calf muscles were twitching with an indescribable pain, as if they were being seared from the inside. "Ouch, this is really bad. It looks so painful with such thin legs." "¡­" She wasn''t wrong. These weren''t the legs of someone who spends much time outdoors. I had been pushing this frail body around nonstop recently, so it was no surprise it was starting to give out. Charlotte knelt in front of me, rolled up my pant leg, and carefully ced her hands on my twitching calf muscle. "Wait a second." "It''s okay, trust me." "...Ugh." Grip. With that, Charlotte began to firmly knead my cramped muscle, quickly adjusting my foot to relieve the tension. To my surprise, her hands were quite skilled. Had she massaged someone else¡¯s legs before? Before I could dwell on a strange wave of jealousy, Charlotte exined. "I¡¯ve had cramps a lot too, so I know how to handle them. When you run right after waking up and keep running after meals, you be a cramp relief expert!" "¡­" Well, that¡¯s a relief. I let out a breath I didn¡¯t realize I was holding. As Charlotte''s firm hands worked out the knot in my muscle, the pain gradually subsided, and for some reason, I almost regretted the relief. "Little cramp, go away! Meow!" "...What are you doing?" "If I pretend the cramp is a little rat and a cat is here, it¡¯ll scare it away!" "¡­" What a cute idea. Watching Charlotte pretend to be a cat, rubbing my calf. I decided she was more like a yful kitten than a wild one¡ªperhaps a ''cuddle cat'' would be more fitting. "Thanks. I think the cramp has finally run away." "Hehe. Now, how about lying down for a bit?" "What?" "It would be a waste to use a whole massage coupon just to rub your leg. Why don¡¯t I give you a full massage?" This girl really knew how to sell her services. Most kids would issue a massage coupon to earn some pocket money, only to do a half-hearted job when it was time to deliver. But Charlotte was offering a full-body massage with each coupon¡ªtalk about value for money. "Alright, then. Try walking on my back. I think my back muscles are tense." "W-walk on your back? Really?" "Yeah." "But what if I hurt you?" "You won¡¯t. Just get on." How heavy did she think she was? Or did I look that fragile? After a moment of hesitation, Charlotte finally climbed onto the bed and carefully ced her feet on my back. Wiggle. Her little toes tickled my back as they moved. "Keuk¡­ Ugh¡­" Press. Charlotte bnced herself on my back, spreading her arms for bnce. Every time she shifted her weight, my tense muscles were pressed and kneaded, forcing groans out of me. Ahh, this was what I needed. I could take care of my arms, but my back was always a problem. Who knew I¡¯d end up wanting to buy more of these massage coupons? "Ah, does it hurt?" "It¡¯s fine. Just a sound of appreciation." "Mister, you really sound like an old man¡­" "¡­" Her words suddenly made me feel the gap between us widen. How old was Ipared to her again? Charlotte was 13, and I¡­ or rather, An, was 21, so that made an eight-year difference. At that point, it was the same as an older brother and younger sister. But I couldn¡¯t bring myself to ask her to call me ''big brother''. It would feel too awkward¡­ "Does it feel better now?" "I¡¯m satisfied. You can get off now." "Hehe. Let¡¯s finish up!" "...?" Plop. Charlotte plopped down on my back, wrapping her arms around me in a hug. "¡­What¡¯s this?" "The maids said hugs are the best kind of massage. A hug will make you feel better." "Who told you that? I need their name." "Why? Are you going to scold them? Then I¡¯m not telling!" "¡­" Hug. Charlotte''s small arms squeezed me with surprising strength. "Now that I¡¯m doing this, I can hear your heartbeat. Can you feel mine?" "I can¡¯t." "Do you want to put your ear to my chest?" "...I¡¯ll pass." A hug, huh? It had been a while since I¡¯d been hugged. Maybe this idea that hugs give you strength wasn¡¯t entirely off. After a long moment of squeezing and grunting, Charlotte finally let go. "Massage over! How was it? I¡¯d like a rating!" "It was amateurish. You did well with the cramp, but you couldn¡¯t find the tense spots on my back at all." "Ehhh?!" Her skills were just so-so. I could¡¯ve had arge cat walking on my back and gotten the same effect. But it wasn¡¯t about the skill. "But I¡¯ll give you 10 points for effort. You did make me feel better, so I¡¯ll give you a 9 overall." "Yay! So, you¡¯ll ask for another massage, right?" "There are still 14 coupons left. Even if it wasn¡¯t great, I¡¯d have used them all." "Hehehe." Charlotte giggled as she carefully stepped off my back and hopped down to the floor to find her shoes. "I¡¯ll keep today¡¯s events a secret. Julia would tease you endlessly if she found out you were writhing in pain from a cramp." With a mischievous smile, Charlotte looked up at me. A secret, huh? I didn¡¯t really care if Julia found out I had a cramp, but¡­ "So now we each have a secret to share." "Yeah, I guess we do. Thanks for keeping it." "Hehe." Seeing Charlotte so happy about it, I decided to keep the secret too. Sharing secrets¡ªit felt like we were bing close friends. I was satisfied that I had taken another step closer to Charlotte¡¯s heart. "How about we go buy that doll I promised you right now?" "Okay! I¡¯ll get ready right now¡­ Huh?" "What¡¯s wrong?" "There¡¯s someone outside." Whoosh. Charlotte¡¯s expression turned serious as she looked at the slightly ajar door. She quickly ran over to check, but whoever had been there was already gone, and she returned to me with a small pout. "Someone was eavesdropping! But I didn¡¯t see who it was!" It was probably just one of the maids. I didn¡¯t think much of it, but I had a feeling this would be the topic of their gossip for a while. ¡®Why do they keep pairing me with these kids? It¡¯s driving me nuts.¡¯ It¡¯s not like I wouldn¡¯t want to marry a cute, sweet wife¡­ But I¡¯m putting up with this because they¡¯re Yuri¡¯s friends and the main characters in this story. I¡¯m so tired of these forced romances. . . . ¡°Uwaa¡­¡± Julia pressed her hand over her mouth, peering through the gap in the door. What was that? That¡¯s not a massage! Even an idiot would know that hugging isn¡¯t a massage! ¡®The maid taught her that? That¡¯s a lie¡­!¡¯ Julia remembered being with Charlotte when they both asked the maid for advice on how to give a good massage. The maid never mentioned anything about hugging! ¡®She¡¯s so bold¡­¡¯ Julia knew that Charlotte liked An and was always close to him, but she had convinced herself it was all an act. After all, Charlotte was cunning, with a dark side hidden behind her cheerful smile. She might seem like a sweet, carefree girl, but deep down, she was full of resentment. Julia thought Charlotte was just pretending to like An, but¡­ ¡®Why is she really doing this?¡¯ What Julia saw in that room didn¡¯t seem like something someone who hated An would do. She covered her eyes, but her fingers betrayed her, letting her see everything through the cracks. "Okay! I¡¯ll get ready right now¡­ Huh?" "What¡¯s wrong?" "There¡¯s someone outside." "¡­!" When Charlotte turned her head, her eyes locked onto Julia¡¯s. In a sh, Charlotte ran toward the door. Julia tried to flee, but in her rush, she tripped over her own feet and fell. "Ow¡­" ¡°¡­¡± Charlotte opened the door to find Julia sprawled on the floor. With an unreadable smile, Charlotte nced back at the room, then leaned close to Julia and whispered softly. "Don¡¯t worry, Julia. I¡¯ll be the Countess. You wanted to leave this ce so badly, didn¡¯t you?" "Ah¡­" "Shh. Quiet. He¡¯ll hear us." "¡­" With a soft giggle, Charlotte¡¯s expression turned serious as she walked back into the room. "Someone was eavesdropping! But I didn¡¯t see who it was!" As the door mmed shut, Julia remained on the floor, frozen. You wanted to leave this ce so badly, she said. It was true, but¡­ Julia bit her lip as her heart ached with a sharp, unfamiliar pain. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 51 - Massage (3) [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 51 - Massage (3) ¡®Charlotte, are you in a lot of pain?¡¯ Num, num. Julia rested her chin on her hand as she slowly picked at her food. It had been a long time since she¡¯d seen Charlotte this feverish and unwell. When was thest time Charlotte had been sick? Was it the winter beforest? The one where the window had a hole in it, letting in all that cold air. Charlotte had given up her nket for Julia and ended up catching a terrible cold because of it. But this time, it''s the middle of summer. Was it just bad luck? Julia was about to dismiss the thought. She suddenly remembered the look in Charlotte¡¯s eyes when An carried her on his back. She stiffened. ¡®...No way.¡¯ No way... was that all an act? No. The fever itself couldn¡¯t have been faked, so that part must have been real. But could a slight fever really make someone so delirious? Was Charlotte... faking it? Why? For what reason? To get An¡¯s attention? Grit. Julia ground her teeth as she hugged her shark plushie tight, frustrated by the absence of An''sforting presence. No way. That can''t be it. ¡®Why can¡¯t I sleep on my own?¡¯ She was sure she could control the spirits'' whispers now. She could keep them from getting within a certain range. She could even use powerful words ofmand that worked on the Great Earth Spirit. So why, why does she still struggle to sleep every night? Why does she need that man¡¯s hand to fall asleep? She couldn¡¯t understand it at all. ¡®There¡¯s definitely something going on...!¡¯ It would be one thing if this happened once or twice, but it kept happening. Could An have done something? Did he put a curse on her that made her suffer from insomnia without his hand? ¡®How shameless...!¡¯ So this was his way of trying to make me more dependent on him! Gotcha! If it¡¯s not a curse, then that means I¡¯m just some mentally unstable kid who feels extreme anxiety without An¡¯s hand. That can¡¯t be true. No. Definitely not. Julia quickly came to a clear conclusion. ¡®Did you think this would make me like you?¡¯ What a ridiculous and childish way of thinking. He must think that I¡¯ll slowly start liking him because I can¡¯t live without him. But I¡¯m not that easy. Does he really think I¡¯ll be the Countess that easily? "Charlotte is taking a long time." Even though she was eating slowly, the bowl was already empty. Julia looked around the wide, empty dining room. She suddenly stood up. ¡°Maybe she really is sick.¡± It might not be an act. It could be a serious illness with a low-grade fever. Julia suddenly felt a swell of worry and started heading toward the room where Charlotte was isted. ¡®Voices?¡¯ She could hear Charlotte¡¯s cheerful voice talking down the hallway. As Julia approached, the maids who had been crouching by the door quickly stood up, their faces flushed. ¡°Um, did you enjoy your meal?¡± ¡°Yes... But is Charlotte okay?¡± ¡°Do you want to check for yourself? Hehehe.¡± Giggling, the maids walked away,ughing amongst themselves. Why do they always seem so happy? And why do they always seem to be talking about me and Charlotte? Julia tilted her head in confusion. Then, slowly. She knelt down on one knee in front of the slightly ajar door. As if drawn by some unseen force. She peeked inside. "...Ah." And then. Something inside Julia snapped. She had no idea how much time had passed since she shut herself in her room. Still clutching the shark plushie tightly, Julia was tossing and turning in frustration. What is this feeling? Why is my chest so tight, and why does it sting? I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know, and it¡¯s making me furious. ¡°Earthy.¡± [What is it?] ¡°What on earth is Charlotte thinking?¡± [...I can¡¯t even guess what you¡¯re trying to ask.] ¡°Since you¡¯re close with Charlotte, you must know her well. Haven¡¯t you noticed how she¡¯s changed recently?¡± [...No.] Close? With her? The Great Earth Spirit frowned. She¡¯s just treating me like a toy, nothing more. The Great Spirit was about to brush it off, but then, noticing Julia¡¯s troubled expression, he decided to take her more seriously. [I¡¯m not sure about any changes. I haven¡¯t known you all for that long, after all.] ¡°You can tell even in that short time. Can¡¯t you see the difference between the Charlotte we first met and the Charlotte now?¡± [I don¡¯t know. From what I can tell, Charlotte seems the same as ever.] ¡°Fine.¡± Ugh. You¡¯re no help, really. Julia buried her face in the shark plushie and kicked her feet in frustration. Charlotte hasn¡¯t changed? Then does that mean I¡¯m the one who¡¯s changed? That¡¯s ridiculous. Julia shook her head, quickly dismissing the Great Spirit¡¯s opinion. ¡°...She¡¯s back.¡± Then, from outside, she heard chattering voices and footsteps. Now that she thought about it, the mansion had been quiet for a while. Did Charlotte go somewhere? Julia groggily got out of bed. Then the door suddenly mmed open. Light flooded into the dark room, casting Charlotte¡¯s imposing shadow across it. ¡°I¡¯m back!¡± ¡°Uh, Charlotte. Are you feeling better?¡± ¡°I¡¯m totally fine! All thanks to the care Mister gave me all night!¡± ¡°...¡± All night? Grit. Julia ground her teeth. ¡°What¡¯s that you¡¯re hiding behind your back?¡± ¡°Oh, this. Ta-da! Mister bought me a doll! It¡¯s a teddy bear! Isn¡¯t it cute?¡± ¡°...¡± A teddy bear. That¡¯s the one I wanted at first. Julia clutched her shark plushie so tightly it crumpled, grinding her teeth once again. Is she rubbing it in? Is that it? This was the first time she had ever been so infuriated by Charlotte¡¯s bright smile. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You never really liked dolls.¡± ¡°Yeah. I wasn¡¯t interested before, but Mister said he¡¯d buy me one, so I picked one out. I think I might start liking them now.¡± ¡°...Of all things, it¡¯s a teddy bear?¡± ¡°Of all things, it¡¯s a teddy bear.¡± Charlotte shed a sweet, teasing smile. So she really is rubbing it in. Julia sighed and jumped off the bed. The Great Earth Spirit, stuck between them, was too stunned to make a sound. ¡°What¡¯s your deal? Why are you getting on my nerves like this?¡± re. Julia¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as she red at Charlotte. ¡°Getting on your nerves? Me?¡± ¡°Yeah. You are. You left the door open when you were giving that man a massage, didn¡¯t you? It wasn¡¯t an ident; you did it on purpose. I guess your usual clumsinesses in handy at times like that.¡± ¡°Hmmm. What could you mean?¡± ¡°And why did you pretend not to see me earlier?¡± ¡°Umm. I didn¡¯t want to be interrupted during my time with Mister?¡± ¡°...¡± Ha! So you¡¯re finally showing your true colors. ¡°See? You¡¯re saying I should back off because An is yours and I should get lost, right?¡± ¡°Well. That¡¯s true. But why should that get on your nerves? You don¡¯t even like him.¡± ¡°What...¡± ¡°You said he¡¯s creepy and you don¡¯t like him. So I¡¯ll be the Countess. One of us has to marry him eventually. You can¡¯t stand the thought of that, can you?¡± ¡°I-I just... I just want to sleep...¡± ¡°If that¡¯s all it is, then there¡¯s no reason to get so upset.¡± ¡°...¡± Julia¡¯s lips mped shut. Charlotte was right. I do hate the idea of bing the Countess. So why do I get so irritated whenever Charlotte flirts with An? ¡°If you keep acting like this, you¡¯ll regret itter, Julia. You¡¯ll realize it toote.¡± ¡°...What do you mean?¡± ¡°Ah. Are you pretending not to know, or have you really not figured it out yet...¡± Charlotte shook her head and sighed. Julia tilted her head, confused. Toote? Regret it? Haven¡¯t figured out what? What on earth is she talking about? ¡°Mister is free now! I¡¯m satisfied, so I¡¯ll leave him to you.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°Which side are you on, Charlotte? Do you dislike it but can¡¯t help bing the Countess? Or do you really...¡± Do you really like An? Julia couldn¡¯t bring herself to say the words and swallowed hard instead. Charlotte is different on the inside. To be more precise, she can show a different side on the outside. Even if she doesn¡¯t like someone, she can still smile sweetly. I can¡¯t hide my feelings like that. Charlotte can act like a good girl who¡¯s loved by everyone. So when she¡¯s with An, is it all just an act? Which is it? Huh? Julia was going crazy with curiosity. ¡°Hmmm...¡± Charlotte just gazed quietly at Julia for a long time without answering. Then, she smirked. Charlotte¡¯s eyes narrowed into a knowing smile. It was as if she could see right through Julia¡¯s question. It was like she could read the words on Julia¡¯s face: Please tell me it¡¯s just an act. Heh. How cute. Charlotte chuckled. ¡°Well, what do you think?¡± ¡°Charlotte...!¡± ¡°Oops. I guess I took the joke a little too far. I didn¡¯t expect you to react this strongly. Sorry.¡± Charlotte quickly ran over and hugged Julia. Julia, though she epted the hug, couldn¡¯t hide the clear confusion on her face. ¡°Julia, which side are you on? Do you really just want to sleep peacefully? Is that the only reason you want Mister all to yourself?¡± ¡°O-Of course...¡± ¡°Julia. They say girls who aren¡¯t honest with themselves aren¡¯t popr. You should listen to your own heart more.¡± ¡°...¡± I really have no idea what you¡¯re talking about... Julia bit her lip. For some reason, Charlotte, who seemed so rxed and confident, was getting on her nerves. [Ah. I want to go home.] And in the midst of this tense atmosphere. The Great Earth Spirit felt a sudden wave of exhaustion. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 52 - Ill Be the Villain [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 52 - I''ll Be the Viin ¡®Was it a mistake...?¡¯ Charlotte, holding the teddy bear with an innocent smile, made me feel a bit conflicted. I had promised to buy her a doll, and when she specifically pointed out the teddy bear, I went ahead and got it for her. But now I¡¯m wondering... ¡®What will Julia think?¡¯ Julia had originally wanted a teddy bear, so wouldn¡¯t she feel hurt? That worry was already starting to nag at me. But why did Charlotte choose the teddy bear in the first ce? ¡®Could it be that she picked it just to tease Julia, even though she doesn¡¯t really like it...? No, that can¡¯t be it.¡¯ I quickly shook off that suspicion when I saw Charlotte¡¯s innocent smile. How could a child who looks so pure-hearted do something like that? ¡®I¡¯ll just have to buy another doll for Juliater.¡¯ Either way, it¡¯s something that could easily upset her. Julia may seemposed and mature, but she has her childish moments too. She¡¯s at an age where she can still get very emotional over something like a doll. "I¡¯ve never held a doll before. I thought it might feel simr to Earthy, but it¡¯s much lighter!" Charlotte was hugging the teddy bear, shaking it around, and marveling at it. The way she yed with it was... well... It was more like how a boy would y with a robot toy than how a girl would handle a doll. "It¡¯s warm and soft. Now I can understand why some kids like dolls so much!" "It sounds like you don¡¯t really like them yourself." "Ah." Charlotte¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, then she gave a mischievous smile. "Did you catch that? To be honest, I wasn¡¯t interested in dolls, but when I saw Julia get one, I wanted one too. Hehehe." "So it would¡¯ve been better to buy you something else." "It wouldn¡¯t have made much difference. It¡¯s not about what I got, but that you were the one who gave it to me." "..." Charlotte hugged the teddy bear tightly, as if it were something precious. At that moment, she looked just like a gentle, doll-loving girl. I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Soon after, the carriage came to a stop. When I got out and extended my hand inside, Charlotte lifted the teddy bear over her head and cheered. "Please help me down!" I picked her up by the armpits and lifted her out. Her smooth skin was so soft that I couldn¡¯t resist giving it a slight squeeze before setting her down. Charlottended on the ground with a satisfied sigh. She didn¡¯t seem to mind being treated like a child. In contrast, it made me realize just how different she was from Julia. "Hmm..." Just before entering the mansion. Charlotte stopped at the door and turned to face me. After hesitating for a moment, she finally spoke. "Mister, Julia mighte to you soon to throw a bit of a tantrum." "What do you mean by that?" "I¡¯m going to provoke her a lot." "..." So the teddy bear was part of that n too. It turns out she¡¯s got a surprisingly sharp side to her. Charlotte gave a faint, bittersweet smile. "But please don¡¯t be too hard on Julia, okay? She¡¯s actually more fragile than she seems. She just doesn¡¯t know how to express affection properly." "I understand what you¡¯re worried about." Thud. I ced my hand on her head, and Charlotte looked up at me with a puzzled expression. For someone who can¡¯t even take care of herself, she¡¯s awfully concerned about her friend. She¡¯s both cheeky and admirable. If she¡¯s worried, she could try being gentler with her words. But since she¡¯s nning to provoke Julia, it seems Charlotte also struggles with expressing affection. "But there¡¯s no need to worry. I¡¯m a very patient man." It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t know that Julia is a bit of a tsundere. Fortunately, I¡¯m a man who can show nearly infinite patience when ites to children. I don¡¯t really expect Charlotte and Julia to make me billions. All I hope for is that they don¡¯t end up hating me so much that they want to kill me. If I could wish for a bit more, it would be nice if Julia could say some kind words about me one day. Anything beyond that... Well, that might be too much to ask for. The most surefire way would be to turn both of them into myplete allies, but... That seems a bit unrealistic. ¡®As the maids said, I can¡¯t exactly raise them just to eat them up.¡¯ Who knows, maybe Yuri has romantic feelings for one of them. And if I were to take one of them away? Yuri might not hesitate to dismember me. If only Yuri weren¡¯t so obsessed with being a boy, everything would be resolved. "Heh. I¡¯m d to hear that." Charlotte finally smiled, her face relieved, as she reached for the door handle. "Wait. How exactly do you n to provoke Julia?" "Oh, nothing much. I¡¯m just going to cast a little magic to make Julia more honest." "...?" "I¡¯ll be the viin!" Charlotte¡¯s eyes gleamed with determination. Somehow, that makes me uneasy. "Hand!" "...?" "Your hand! Give it to me!... Please!" Thud, thud, thud. Julia suddenly burst into my office, demanding something iprehensible. When I didn¡¯t respond, she wedged the shark plushie under her arm, marched over to my side, and... "Ugh! Uuugh!" "..." She dragged arge sofa next to my chair. Then she plopped down on it, clutching the shark plushie as she boldly leaned her head toward me. ...Her demand for my hand had be rather aggressive. "Did you sleep at allst night?" "Not at all..." "Do you think you¡¯ll be able to sleep now?" "I don¡¯t know... Hmph." Julia ced the shark plushie on my desk, in clear view. When I looked at her, she turned her head away, avoiding eye contact. It was a pretty tant protest. "I¡¯ll buy you the teddy bear you originally wanted next time we go out. The shopkeeper now has a stock of different types of dolls." "I don¡¯t need it." "Don¡¯t be stubborn. Just ept it, or you¡¯ll regret itter." "I¡¯m not being stubborn. I really don¡¯t need it. This one is enough... Hmph." Julia, clearly annoyed at being misunderstood, spoke with a serious expression. This one is enough, she says. It seems she¡¯s grown attached to the shark plushie. Yeah. There¡¯s nothing that can rece the bond you¡¯ve formed over time. So please, could you try forming a bond with me too...? That¡¯s what I¡¯d like to ask her. ¡®It smells like Julia.¡¯ Haah. I quietly buried my nose in the shark plushie and took a deep breath. The scent was so distinctly Julia¡¯s that it felt like I was pressing my nose against her shoulder. It was proof that she¡¯d been hugging it often and for a long time. "Hey, An." "..." For someone who came here to sleep, she sure is talking a lot. But it doesn¡¯t seem like she came just to be difficult. What¡¯s she trying to do? "Am I annoying to you?" "..." Damn. She came to throw a fit. "Hey? Answer me. Am I annoying... Hmph?" "You¡¯re very annoying. You¡¯re a lot of work, too." I meant it literally. Every night, Julia¡¯s presence basically immobilizes one of my hands. "Then what if I could sleep without you? What would you think of that... Hmph?" "It would be much more convenient." "..." "And maybe a little lonely." Twitch. I felt Julia tremble against my hand. Humans are creatures of habit. At first, it was really ufortable, and I couldn¡¯t get much done. But now, I can perform my duties just as efficiently, even with one hand upied by Julia. Plus, when she falls asleep, I can secretly enjoy her soft, squishy cheeks. There¡¯s even a boost in productivity from that, I think. So, all things considered, it might actually be beneficial. "I don¡¯t really mind." "...You don¡¯t mind? Really? I tried forcing myself to sleep today, and I managed to doze off for a bit. In a few days, I might be able to sleep without your hand. Should I stoping to see you at night?" Why is she asking me this? The way she¡¯s talking, it sounds like she¡¯s reluctant. "Just keeping." "...Okay. I will." Julia nodded obediently, still lying with her back to me. ...I think I¡¯m starting to understand what¡¯s going on in her mind. "You little..." "Eek!?" I grabbed Julia¡¯s cheek and pulled it long. She squealed in surprise and jumped up. "What are you doing...!? Hmph!" "I just got annoyed at the nonsense you were spouting." "What are you talking about...!" "Were you afraid I might start favoring Charlotte? That you¡¯d fall behind and wouldn¡¯t be able to save up your 10 billionrks?" "N-No... That¡¯s not it..." It¡¯s obvious what this girl is thinking. She¡¯s constantly plotting her escape. The moment she feels like I¡¯m neglecting her, she¡¯ll start worrying about losing her source of ie. "Unfortunately for you, I don¡¯t n to let anyone fall behind. I¡¯ll make sure both of you be useful to me, one way or another. The only one who needs to worry is me, not you two. Got it? Now go to sleep and stop talking nonsense." "..." Did I hit a nerve? Julia quietlyy back down on the sofa, pulling my hand closer to her face. "Heehee." "...?" Did I just hear a sillyugh? Must¡¯ve been my imagination. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 53 - Utterly Ordinary [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 53 - Utterly Ordinary "Do I have any equipment that can detect curses or dark magic?" Nod, nod. Julia nodded vigorously, her eagerness apparent. Sylvia, noticing her intense curiosity, paused to consider the reason behind the question. ''Does she think she¡¯s been cursed?'' What led her to such a thought? Sylvia almost asked Julia directly but held back, biting her lip. The answer would most likely involve An, and she wasn''t sure she wanted to go down that path. "Here, this magic orb will light up if it detects the activation of a curse. You can borrow it for now." "Ah! Thank you! Is it okay if I return it by tonight or tomorrow?" "That¡¯s fine." Julia epted a rosary from Sylvia. So, this orb detects curses...! It¡¯s amazing that something like this even exists! Julia clutched the rosary tightly in both hands, determined not to lose it. "I¡¯ll take good care of it and return it safely!" Swoosh. With that, Julia hung the rosary around her neck, hiding it under her clothes. This should do the trick. If An tries to curse me, I¡¯ll catch him in the act! Julia quickly checked the rosary under her clothes. Seeing that it wasn¡¯t glowing, she confirmed there wasn¡¯t a curse currently affecting her. Thump, thump, thump. She hurried to An¡¯s office and knocked on the door. Now that she thought about it, she was really sleepy! Extremely sleepy! "Come in." "Hand!" "...?" "Your hand! Give it to me!... Please!" An ignored Julia¡¯s bold demand. Why is he pretending not to care? He¡¯s the one who goes to such ridiculous lengths to be alone with me...! Striding into the office, Julia dragged a sofa over to the desk, plopped her shark plushie on top, and closed her eyes, sticking her head out expectantly. Hmph! Just hand over that big, warm hand of yours already! "I¡¯ll buy you the teddy bear you originally wanted next time we go out. The shopkeeper now has a variety of dolls in stock." "...I don¡¯t need it." "Don¡¯t be stubborn. Just take it. You¡¯ll regret itter." "No, I¡¯m not being stubborn; I really don¡¯t need it. This one is enough... Hmph." Ah! Does he think I came here to beg for a doll? Does he think I got upset because he bought a teddy bear for Charlotte? Do I really seem that petty, childish, and small-minded? The thought was absurd... ...But saying it out loud made her feel a bit disappointed. A teddy bear. I did want one. A soft, cuddly teddy bear. Sigh. An kept pressing the issue, so Julia responded in a serious tone. Sure, she was a bit disappointed, but that was all. She didn¡¯t want a new doll. Even though the shark plushie looked a bit silly, it had grown on her over time. Maybe it¡¯s because it was the first doll she ever owned. Asking for another one so soon felt like she was being unfaithful, and it made her feel a bit strange. For now, it seemed better to focus on loving the shark plushie. ¡®Here ites.¡¯ Finally, An casually extended his hand. Julia, having waited impatiently, leaned in further to make contact with his hand. As soon as she touched it, her eyes began to droop, and sleepiness washed over her. Got you! You just cursed me, didn¡¯t you? Julia quickly checked under her clothes. ¡®Huh? It¡¯s not glowing...?¡¯ But the rosary remained unchanged, showing no sign of activity. Julia¡¯s mouth hung open in surprise as her thoughts momentarily stalled. ¡®So it wasn¡¯t a curse or dark magic...?'' It wasn¡¯t a curse, dark magic, or anything like that. Recently, she had been practicing her word ofmand, bing more sensitive to the flow of mana, so if any magic had been used, she would have sensed it immediately. That meant it wasn¡¯t magic either. So how could she exin this strange phenomenon where she felt sleepy as soon as An¡¯s hand touched her? ¡®No matter how I think about it, this is strange...!¡¯ The voices of the spirits had long since fallen silent. But the long struggle with insomnia had left a trauma behind. Even now, whenever Julia closed her eyes to sleep, she would hear those voices echoing in her mind. Even without the voices, she still couldn¡¯t sleep. The fear that the voices might wake her at any moment was always with her. ¡®Could it be that I can only sleep soundly when I¡¯m near An, because he makes me forget that fear...?¡¯ Julia was stunned by this realization. Am I really feeling safe andforted just by touching that man¡¯s hand? Am I really feeling so at ease that I can forget my deep trauma? This can¡¯t be true... She briefly tried to deny it, but quickly epted the truth. "..." She cautiously peeked up, sneaking a nce at An. He had one hand on Julia¡¯s head, asionally stroking her hair, sometimes touching her ears, and every now and then, pretending it was an ident as he poked her cheek, all while continuing his work nonchntly. ¡®He looks ufortable...¡¯ He had never shown any signs of difficulty. An had never onceined or voiced any dissatisfaction. Julia had always believed that he had deliberately engineered the situation, that he had cursed her to make here to him. But now, realizing that An had been enduring difort as well, Julia felt a pang of guilt. ¡®Why doesn¡¯t he show it...?¡¯ It must be annoying. It must be ufortable. He must have thought a hundred times how annoying this little brat is. So why had he never shown any signs of it? Suddenly curious, Julia asked, "Hey, An." "..." "Am I annoying?" She couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. The question she had been trying to keep to herself slipped out. As soon as she said it, she regretted it. She already knew what the answer would be. "Hey? Answer me. Am I annoying... Hmph?" "Very annoying. You¡¯re a lot of work too." "..." ...Of course. Julia¡¯s shoulders slumped. Yeah. I should stoping here. I should figure out how to sleep on my own. She was about to make that resolution when she asked another question, "Then, what would you think if I could sleep without you... Hmph?" "It would be much more convenient." "..." "And maybe a little lonely." Huh, really? Seriously? Julia¡¯s shoulders twitched slightly. "I don¡¯t really mind." "...You don¡¯t mind? Really? I tried forcing myself to sleep today, and I managed to doze off for a bit. In a few days, I might really be able to sleep without your hand. Should I stoping to see you at night?" "Just keeping." "...Okay. I will." An¡¯s firm response made Julia¡¯s lips curl into a smile. Heehee. So I¡¯m not a nuisance. In fact, he¡¯d miss me if I weren¡¯t here. So An doesn¡¯t see me as a burden after all. That thought made her spirits lift again. ¡®Wait!? Why am I relieved?¡¯ Huh? Come to think of it, why do I feel bad about burdening An? If I¡¯m bothering that viin, shouldn¡¯t that be a good thing? So why am I happy about this...? Julia¡¯s thoughts became a jumbled mess. At that moment, Charlotte¡¯s words echoed in her mind: ¡®Julia, which side are you on? Do you really just want to sleep peacefully? Is that the only reason you want to monopolize Mister?¡¯ I don¡¯t know... Which side am I on? Why do I get so annoyed whenever Charlotte monopolizes him? Julia closed her eyes tightly. Unable to resist the drowsiness any longer, she gradually drifted off. It was, as always, a pleasant sensation. . . . "Excuse me, Lord An. I need to retrieve something quickly..." Sylvia entered the office, scanned the room, and walked directly over to where Julia was sleeping soundly. "She¡¯s asleep. Don¡¯t wake her." "The item I need to retrieve is with her." "Hmm." "I¡¯ll be careful not to wake her." "Do what you must. But if she wakes up, your pay gets docked." "Understood." With trembling hands, Sylvia carefully reached for Julia¡¯s neck and retrieved the rosary hidden under her clothes. That rosary... "I have to leave urgently. After investigating, it seems one of the applicants who passed the interview is involved in some unsavory activities. I¡¯ll head to the scene to verify, and if confirmed, I¡¯ll remove them from consideration." "Very well. Good luck." The rosary Sylvia had always carried with her... I don¡¯t know what it means to her, but it¡¯s obviously precious. She may be okay with setting it aside temporarily, but she wouldn¡¯t leave it behind when going out. But why was it with Julia? "Does that rosary have any special abilities?" "This rosary? No. It¡¯s nothing special. Just an utterly ordinary rosary." "I see. Make sure you catch the culprit in the act." "I will." Sylvia bowed respectfully and left the office. An utterly ordinary rosary, huh? "Guess I¡¯ll just y with her cheeks." It wasn¡¯t anything important. I decided not to worry about it. After all, it was more rewarding to spend that time touching Julia¡¯s cheeks than worrying about unnecessary things. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 54 - Perfect Plan [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 54 - Perfect n The warm morning sunlight filtered through the window, gently waking Julia as it touched her skin. She stretched, slowlying to her senses. "Yaaawn...! Huh!?" Ugh. Startled by the strange sensation in her mouth, Julia quickly turned to her side. She saw An hastily withdrawing his hand, avoiding her gaze. The thing in her mouth had been none other than An¡¯s finger. You...! "What do you think you¡¯re doing...!" "You¡¯re awake. You sure wake up in a bad mood." "Ugh! You¡¯re treating me like a toy!" Despite Julia¡¯s irritation, An remained focused on his work, not even sparing her a nce. Now that she thought about it, he had been like this sincest night. Julia got up from the sofa and walked behind him. His broad back obscured her view of the desk. After straining on her tiptoes for a while, she finally gave up and pressed herself against his side. Only then able to see what he was working on. "What are you doing? ...Hmph?" "It¡¯s called a financial statement. It details all the economic activities, like the taxes collected and the businesses run by the House of Vermont. It¡¯s something that should be done every month... but it¡¯s been neglected for over ten years, so now it¡¯s hard to even figure out how much debt we have or how much is owed. I¡¯m working through it all to get everything back in order." "Hmm. So it takes a long time because you¡¯re doing ten years'' worth all at once. It¡¯s like when you don¡¯t do your homework regrly and it piles up, making it much harderter." "Exactly." "Ah!" Thump. Without warning, An grabbed Julia by the waist and lifted her onto hisp, making her squeal in surprise. "What are you doing without even asking...!" "You wanted to see what I was doing, didn¡¯t you? I¡¯m just helping you see better." "That¡¯s not the point! You¡¯re treating me like a child again!" "Should I treat a child like ady instead?" "...!" I am ady! Unable to move while sitting on An¡¯sp, Julia puffed out her cheeks in frustration, signaling her anger. Yet, An remained unfazed. "This might be something you¡¯ll have to do in the future, so pay attention." "Isn¡¯t this something a secretary should do? ...Hmph?" "Sylvia, despite being a guard, handles this kind of work as well." "Sylvia¡¯s a guard? Not a secretary!?" Julia¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. So she¡¯s officially a guard... An just makes her do all sorts of things. If being a guard is that demanding, how much work would being a secretary involve? Yeah, I definitely can¡¯t be An¡¯s secretary. Julia quietly resolved to never take on that role. "I¡¯m not going to be a secretary. How long would it take to save up 10 billionrks with just a small sry? ...Hmph." "Then what?" "I¡¯m going to make a name for myself as a Spirit Mage. They say I¡¯m already famous in the Arient territory because of Earthy. I¡¯ll be known nationwide, get lots of jobs, and make tons of money! ...Hmph!" "That¡¯s a good mindset." [The Evil God ''Kali'' smiles approvingly.] Yes, that¡¯s the spirit. An, pleased, took in the scent of Julia¡¯s nape as she dered her ambitions with a clenched fist. He nned to leave the dull secretary work to Sylvia, while giving the more morous and profitable tasks to Charlotte and Julia. "I want to get down now... Huh?" As Julia reached down to adjust her clothes, she froze. A sense of panic washed over her, as if she had forgotten something important. ¡®Ah! The rosary!¡¯ Julia suddenly remembered the item she had borrowed from Sylvia and frantically searched her chest. But it was gone. It wasn¡¯t anywhere. She was sure she had worn it to bed, which meant... It must have slipped off while she was sleeping!? "You!? Did you... undress me while I was asleep!?" "..." Julia blushed furiously and shrank back. While An closed his eyes, exhausted by her overactive imagination. *** ¡®Is she really part of the Vermon family?¡¯ ¡®Why? Do you think she isn¡¯t?¡¯ ¡®Yes. It¡¯s hard to believe we share the same blood.¡¯ ¡®Then do you think it would be better to remove her? Tell me, An, what do you think?¡¯ ¡®I...¡¯ sh! "Haaaah...!" Gasping for breath, Irene rolled off the bed, hitting the floor. Cold sweat covered her body, and her hands and feet trembled. She had just experienced a horrible nightmare. "What a load of crap..." She ran her hands through her disheveled hair, muttering curses under her breath. Ever since she had overheard An questioning whether she was truly part of the Vermont family, those kinds of thoughts had stuck with her, bing a habit. Irene had to struggle to calm her racing heart as she tried to push away the memories. That day had changed Irene¡¯s life forever. The more she recalled it, the more her hatred for Count Vermont and An grew. Oh. That¡¯s right, An is the Count now. "Hah. Hahaha..." In the end, she couldn¡¯t stop it. She had tried everything to prevent An from bing the head of the house. She had fought so hard. But in the end, she couldn¡¯t stop him, and he ascended to the title of Count in one fell swoop. The fight had ended so quickly. She had heard that the once degenerate An had changed, and though it made her nervous, she still thought she had time. She believed she could stall until the council meeting. Who could have predicted that An would host the Empress at a roadpletion ceremony, catching her attention and securing his title? This was beyond anything Irene had anticipated. ¡®My guess was wrong. A new Evil God? That couldn¡¯t be it.¡¯ At first, she thought it was because he had made a pact with a new Evil God. But it was impossible to win the Empress''s favor with the help of an Evil God. The Empress could see into people¡¯s souls. If she had sensed the presence of an Evil God, she would have despised An. This meant that everything was purely due to An¡¯s own abilities. How had the once dull and sinister An managed to change so dramatically overnight? Irene¡¯s answer was simple. An had regained the brilliance he had shown in his youth. There was no other exnation. ¡®Wasn¡¯t he just a useless wreck?¡¯ After the death of the previous Count of Vermont, An had locked himself away in the library. He had lost not only his talent but also all his confidence, leaving only a twisted personality that obsessed over pointless dark magic. But now, An hade to his senses. Had he also regained all the talents he had shown in the past? Shuddering, Irene felt a chill run down her spine. ¡®I have to stop him. I must stop him.¡¯ If that demonic talent had returned, it wouldn¡¯t be long before Anpleted his father¡¯s dark magic. A future where the very essence of Evil Gods themselves would gue the world. The dead would walk the streets, and the line between life and death, between this world and the underworld, would blur, leading to an apocalyptic end. To prevent that future... "I must bring him down." She had to remove An from his position as Count of Vermont. But where should she start? It was overwhelming. She couldn¡¯t see a clear path forward. Irene¡¯s standing within the Vermont family had dwindled to almost nothing, and she had virtually no authority left. The council members, who had once supported her, had long since turned their backs, congratting the newly appointed Count instead. She could no longer rely on anyone. It was up to her alone. "Fine. I¡¯ll fight dirty and underhanded, like the weakling I am." Okay. I¡¯ll admit it. An, you¡¯re still a piece of trash who trembles in fear at the sight of me. But I¡¯ll acknowledge that the power dynamic has shifted. So be ready. From now on, I won¡¯t confront you head-on. I¡¯ll target what makes you most ufortable and afraid. Where should I start? Hmm... Yes, that¡¯s it. A wicked smile spread across Irene¡¯s face as a brilliant idea came to her. "The kids you¡¯re so protective of... Charlotte and Julia, right? Those precious little ones..." An¡¯s two ¡°pets,¡± Charlotte and Julia. On the surface, it looked like he treated them carelessly, but anyone with a keen eye could see it. An cared deeply for both of them. How could she make An despair the most? How could she strike the deepest fear into him? The answer was simple. "I¡¯ll spread a rumor that you¡¯re raising those children just to defile them!" She would spread baseless rumors, dragging An¡¯s reputation into the dirt. If she could convince people that An was grooming the youngmoner ves to one day marry them, it would utterly destroy him. The more An tried to deny it, the worse the situation would get. People love entertainment, not the truth. Once his reputation was in shambles, removing An from power would be easy. "Hahahahaha...!" Yes, this was it. Irene couldn¡¯t hold back herughter. It was a perfect n. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 55 - Disturbing Rumor (1) [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 55 - Disturbing Rumor (1) "The training grounds are finallyplete! Come take a look, brother!" "It turned out well, just like the blueprints. You¡¯ve done a great job." The construction of the training grounds in the Arient Territory hade to an end. There were two buildings: one for Charlotte''s personal use with her Super Strong Sword, and the other for the main operations of Vermont Security. "The foundations are solid. Unless a dragon crashes into it, this ce won¡¯t being down anytime soon." "Hahaha!" Thanks to frequent visits to the construction site and learning from the Count of Arient, I had picked up a fair amount of basic knowledge about construction. I wasn¡¯t at the level of micromanaging the builders, but at least I wouldn¡¯t be swindled. "Haha, so how do you n to settle the construction payment, brother...?" "I¡¯ll waive the interest on this month¡¯s investment, and the remaining 700 million will be transferred by tomorrow." "R-Really? By tomorrow? I can finally afford some decent meals! Hahaha!" The Count of Arient was nearly in tears with joy, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit sorry for him. He was a count, yet lived a life constantly burdened by debt. ¡®I¡¯ll need to keep cing orders frequently.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t have the Count facing the harsh reality of never repaying his debt and possibly resorting to drastic measures. I needed to keep his eyes on the illusion of eventually paying off his debt, so I could continue to collect 50% interest annually on a mere 10 billionrk investment. ¡®Now that the training grounds areplete, it¡¯s time to focus on equipment.¡¯ With the training grounds and staff in ce, all that was left were the operational organization and the equipment. Sylvia had taken care of the organizational aspect, so it was time to check on the equipment. "Ah, my Lord! You¡¯re here! It¡¯s too loud and hot inside, so let¡¯s talk out here!" Jacob emerged from the forge, sweating profusely. A quick nce inside revealed that the furnaces were roaring nonstop, and the workers were drenched as they hammered away at the metal. The weapons and tools they were forging glowed with an impressive sheen. It was the same mana-infused technique I had seen before. Jacob seemed to have sessfully trained his workers in it. "Have the workers learned how to handle mana forge now?" "Yes. They can manage the pre-processing, but I still need to handle the rest. No one can match my skill yet." "..." Hearing Jacob speak so nonchntly about it made me realize just how talented he was. His apprentices were all veteran cksmiths, well into middle age with at least 20 years of experience. Yet here they were, learning from Jacob, who had only been working with them for a couple of months. "Are they following your instructions well? If anyone disobeys or challenges you, let me know." "Fortunately, no one has challenged my authority. The problem is they¡¯re so eager to learn that they keep asking for more lessons, even after work hours. I¡¯m losing sleep, giving them private lessons one by one." It seemed they hadpletely set aside their pride in the face of Jacob¡¯s overwhelming talent and skill, and their desire to learn was intense. "At this rate, they should be able to catch up to my level within three months!" "No, don¡¯t let them." "Excuse me?" "Start teaching half-heartedly and focus more on honing your own skills." "May I ask why?" "Right now, they¡¯re eager to learn from you, but as soon as they surpass you, they¡¯ll be arrogant. What if they master mana forge and then leave to start their own forges? One of the easiest ways to win inpetition is to preventpetitors from emerging in the first ce." "Ah! I understand!" [The Evil God ''Kali'' is eagerly taking notes on what you just said.] Eliminatingpetition... that sounded too harsh. Let¡¯s call it "preventingpetition from the start." Another way to put it is kicking away thedder after climbing up. If I¡¯m going to monopolize something, I need to do it right. I¡¯d only allow Jacob to be the sole master of mana forge for now. "How¡¯s the equipment productioning along?" "More than half isplete." "How much longer for the rest?" "We¡¯ve gained some momentum, so I estimate the remaining equipment will be ready within two weeks." That was an impressive pace. Despite being crafted with mana forge, which can¡¯t be mass-produced, the speed was remarkable. Perhaps I should ce more orders? I was seriously considering expanding the forge and hiring more staff to run it 24/7 in shifts when I noticed Jacob¡¯s face turning pale. "What¡¯s wrong?" "N-Nothing. It just suddenly felt chilly..." "If it¡¯s nothing, then load the finished equipment onto the wagon. We¡¯ll move it to the training grounds in the Arient territory immediately." "Y-Yes, of course..." I had ordered a surplus of equipment to ount for extras, and now that it was all ready, Vermont Security was set to open for business. Maybe I should start tomorrow? Sylvia would probablyin non-stop if I did. She already had a mountain of work, and if she had to start training the staff too, she¡¯d be overwhelmed. ¡®I should give her some good news to motivate her.¡¯ There¡¯s also something I promised her earlier. "And I have a new order." "Another one? This time, how many hundreds...?" "Just one." "Oh, I see. Whew. Umm...?" Jacob¡¯s relief quickly turned to unease as he realized something was off. Yes, just one. But it¡¯s a particrly tricky one. "It¡¯s a double-edged sword, but you can decide the rest. Just make sure it¡¯s a special one." "A special sword, you say...?" "Use your creativity. Make the most unique and extraordinary sword you¡¯ve ever seen." "The best sword I¡¯ve ever seen was the Holy Sword my grandfather made..." "You finished that sword, didn¡¯t you? You should be able to surpass it." "The finishing touches were minor! The foundation is what¡¯s important, and how can I create a sword that rivals the Holy Sword...!" "Oh, you¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯m not asking you to match the Super Strong Sword. I want you to surpass it." "...!" Jacob¡¯s eyes widened in shock, his expression showing he was about to lose his mind. ¡®Good luck. Your talent isn¡¯t just for coating mass-produced items with mana forge.¡¯ Jacob had proven he could handlerge orders. Now it was time to test the quality of his work. You can¡¯t just keep churning out generic products forever. You need to aim to surpass the great masters. "I-I¡¯m not sure if I can..." "You¡¯re not thinking of saying you can¡¯t do it, are you?" "...!" I wrapped my arm around Jacob¡¯s shoulders, lowering my voice to give him some firm encouragement. ¡®I can¡¯t do it. I¡¯ll fail. Wah, wah, wah.¡¯ Come on, man. That¡¯s no way to think. Whether you seed or not, you have to give it a shot. "Do your best. If you give it your all, I won¡¯t be disappointed." No one seeds on the first try. Failing multiple times is normal, but what matters is the courage to challenge yourself despite the fear of failure. That was the point of my words, but... "I-I¡¯ll make sure to produce something that won¡¯t disappoint you!!!" "..." [The Evil God ''Kali'' is in awe of your persuasive skills.] It seemed I had put too much pressure on Jacob. Well, it¡¯s fine either way. Jacob was like a horse that runs better when whipped. "Do your best, okay?" "I will!!!" As Jacob yelled, I noticed the workers inside the forge turning pale as they watched us. Maybe I was being a bit too strict. I discreetly slipped something into Jacob¡¯s hand during our handshake. "Here¡¯s an advance payment. This is a personalmission, so don¡¯t share it with the others. The rest will be paid uponpletion." "Y-Yes, sir..." I waved slightly and then turned to climb back into the carriage. As we rounded the corner and joined the main road, I saw something peculiar. ¡®What is he doing?¡¯ Jacob was standing on his hands, with his feet in the air, bowing toward the carriage. I had exined to him what a full kowtow was, and now he was making a fool of himself like this. Seeing it in action, I realized it was quite embarrassing. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have taught him that. ¡®Why is he overreacting for just 3 billion?¡¯ I had given Jacob a nk check for 3 billionrks. It wasn¡¯t a big deal. I had more money than I knew what to do with, and Jacob needed to get used to that. Sure, I could¡¯ve been stingy and worked him to the bone, but when Jacob eventually learned his true worth, he would feel deeply betrayed. In any rtionship, trust is paramount. And if you consistently treat someone fairly from the start, you earn not just their trust but also their loyalty. With Sylvia¡¯s motivation handled, all that was left was to officiallyunch Vermont Security. ¡®This has to work.¡¯ The world, as it seems, is a dangerous ce. With magic, Evil Gods, and even dark magic in the mix, safety is never guaranteed. That¡¯s why I believed there would be significant demand for security services. The investment was substantial. We had already hired many employees and produced a lot of equipment. If this venture failed, the impact would be severe. ...Although a year¡¯s worth of toll revenue from the new road would cover the losses. "Sylvia. Where is Sylvia?" "My Lord...!" As soon as I returned to the estate and stepped out of the carriage, Sylvia came running barefoot. Instead of her usual tight-fitting uniform and trousers, she was wearing a light, flowy dress. Her hair was a mess, indicating she had rushed out. "Did something urgent happen?" "There¡¯s a disturbing rumor spreading!" "A rumor?" "They¡¯re saying that the Lord is raisingmoner ves to take as wives! The rumor has already spread far and wide!" "...!" Damn it. Who the hell spread that baseless gossip? That was just my wishful thinking. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 56 - Disturbing Rumor (2) [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 56 - Disturbing Rumor (2) "Look at this! It''s even in the newspaper! I was shocked when I saw it...!" I¡¯m more shocked by your appearance, Sylvia. She had stuck a fork in her greasy hair, as if it were a hairpin. Does she really spend her time like this when she¡¯s alone on her days off? Keeping a bit of distance from Sylvia, who looked like she could use a bath, I took the newspaper from her. ¡®Count Vermont, has he really fallen formoner ves? Scandal erupts as it¡¯s revealed they are just 13 and 14 years old...¡¯ [The Evil God ''Kali'' screams in horror!] What in the world? Fallen for them? If that were true, I¡¯d be preparing for an engagement ceremony by now and asking the protagonist to officiate. If I could have charmed Charlotte and Julia, I would have done it ages ago. "Wh-What is this? You may be someone who extorts and intimidates people on a daily basis, but you¡¯re not a piece of trash who sees children like that, are you?!" "I think I know where this rumor started." "Do you really? Where?" Sylvia looked at me with wide, confused eyes. She genuinely didn¡¯t know. How could she not realize after hearing the maids gossip? It seems Sylvia is being ostracized among the staff. That¡¯s something I didn¡¯t need to know. "Tell the head maid to gather all the maids in the dining hall." "Yes, right away." "And while I don¡¯t expect you to be fully dressed on your days off, at least take the fork out of your hair. By the way, it suits you. I''m not saying it because it looks bad." "...!" Sylvia¡¯s hand shot up to her head, where she touched the fork, her face flushing with embarrassment. She must have forgotten it was there. "T-This is...! Ah! Never mind!!!" She quickly fled, practically screaming as she ran off. It¡¯s clear that she strictly separates work from leisure. At first, I didn¡¯t even recognize her as the same person. "My Lord, all the maids, including the head maid, have been gathered in the dining hall." Sylvia returned a bitter, looking much moreposed, though her face was still quite red. "And about that fork... It¡¯s not like I usually do that. My hairpin broke, so I had no choice..." "It¡¯s fine. If you¡¯d told me, I could have bought you a new one. Has the pay cut been tough?" "It¡¯s not because I don¡¯t have money!!!" "Alright, alright. Just let me know next time." "Ugh!!!" Leaving the flustered Sylvia behind, I entered the dining hall where all the maids were lined up, looking stiff with fear. It had been a while since I¡¯d seen them so nervous. "If you thought I wouldn¡¯t hear the rumors circting within the mansion, you were sorely mistaken." "..." "I don¡¯t care what you say about me behind my back as long as you do your job properly. But when rumors that should stay within these walls start spreading outside, that¡¯s a different story." I pped the newspaper down on the table. The maids nced at the headline, their faces paling as they read the scandalous ims. Mixing me up with Charlotte and Julia, spinning their wild fantasies, they¡¯ve crossed a line this time. This is something I cannot overlook. "Rumors may seem like wildfires that spread randomly, but if you investigate thoroughly, the source isn¡¯t hard to find. It¡¯s just tedious. Should I go through the trouble of finding the culprit myself, or would it be better for them to confess right now?" "...!" "If you choose thetter, I might let you off with a light punishment... but if it¡¯s the former, I¡¯ll add on a charge of insolence." As far-fetched as the rumor is, the fact remains that someone within the mansion spread baseless stories to outsiders. Of course, someone else must have taken it to the press, but the root of the rumor is the first priority. As I looked over the maids, they all seemed on the verge of tears, lips trembling. "No one? Really? Then..." "Excuse me, my Lord. I deeply apologize for this disgraceful incident. However, I must assure you that the maids I¡¯ve trained would never breach security by discussing what happens within the mansion. If any of them did make such a mistake, they would certainly confess. I stake my honor on it." The head maid stepped forward, bowing her head. Her strict reputation was well-known. I¡¯d often seen her sternly reprimanding the maids, shouting at them when necessary. If she was willing to stake her honor, I had to give her the benefit of the doubt. ''The fact that no maid hase forward suggests that the culprit isn¡¯t among them.'' If there were a guilty maid here, she would have confessed when the head maid made her pledge, rather than endanger her life as well as that of the head maid, who had shared meals with them. Feigning continued anger, I secretly eased my suspicion toward the maids. They aren¡¯t the ones responsible. They may have indulged in some malicious gossip, but it seems it stayed within the staff. ''So who could it be?'' If the person who spread the rumor and the one who leaked it to the press are the same, then the investigation just got easier. "Whoever spread such a ridiculous rumor must be insane! The Lord would never think of raising children to make them his wives!" "Oh, y-yes... That¡¯s right..." [The Evil God ''Kali'' questions your sincerity.] Shut up, Sylvia. You¡¯re going to get me caught by Kali. I¡¯m not saying I¡¯ve never thought about it... Just sometimes. How nice it would be if things turned out that way. Everyone fantasizes like that sometimes, right? Like imagining seducing the Empress or something. I¡¯m not wrong here, you self-righteous prudes. "I¡¯ll start investigating immediately! I¡¯ll clear your name, my Lord...!" "No, that won¡¯t be necessary." "Why not?" "Someone else will handle the investigation." "My Lord! A royal messenger has arrived! The Empress has sent a message!" At that moment, the doors burst open, and the news I¡¯d been expecting arrived. I had anticipated this, but not so soon. I quickly left the dining hall and went to greet the messenger waiting outside. "Wee to the House of Vermont. I apologize for the dy. Please,e to the reception room..." "That won¡¯t be necessary. The Empress values efficiency over formality, so I¡¯ll deliver the message quickly." "..." Like Empress, like messenger. Not even bothering with formalities, just delivering the message and leaving. At this point, it¡¯s more than practicality¡ªit¡¯s justziness. How did this person be the Empress? It¡¯s a mystery. "Ahem, ahem." The messenger cleared his throat and unrolled a scroll. "An Vermont." "...!" Suddenly, his deep voice shifted to a higher pitch. So much so that for a moment, it felt as if the Empress himself was speaking. "I¡¯ve heard some disturbing rumors about you. They say that the Count of Vermont looks at children with lustful eyes. This isn¡¯t true, is it?" "No, it¡¯s not true." "Good. Keep up the good work. ...That¡¯s the Empress¡¯s message." "..." Did she already know what I would say? I guess it¡¯s only natural. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d say, ¡®Yes, it¡¯s true.¡¯ The scroll had the message written clearly: ¡®...This isn¡¯t true, is it? (Pause for 3 seconds) Good. Keep up the good work.¡¯ "That¡¯s all. The Empress will identify the source of the rumor and inform you. After that, you¡¯re free to handle it as you see fit." "Understood..." With that, the messenger briskly left, leaving me with a straightforward but rather unsettling message. "It seems the Empress has great faith in you." "So it appears." For now, I can rx. The most worrying thing was the Empress¡¯s suspicion, but it seems I still have her trust. My sincere efforts during our previous meeting must have paid off. The only problem is what this trust is for. The Empress mentioned that she had a task for me in the future... What could it be? A shiver ran down my spine as I felt a sudden dread. "We¡¯ve weathered the storm. Now we just wait for the Empress to uncover the source of the rumor." I sighed and tossed the newspaper to the ground. To be honest, it¡¯s pretty obvious who¡¯s behind this. If it wasn¡¯t a maid, there¡¯s only one suspect left. The one who benefits from this situation. ''Irene Vermont.'' She¡¯s always hated me and wanted to bring me down¡ªAn¡¯s sister. She must have spread this malicious rumor to ruin my reputation. The Empress likely realized this even before starting his investigation, which is why she left the punishment in my hands. A kind of courtesy, letting me handle family matters privately. ''What should I do about Irene...'' This situation is frustrating. Why does she hate me so much? And why is she so obsessed with dark magic? Before I became head of the house, I had to bow and scrape before Irene, but things are different now. Maybe it¡¯s time I called her in for a heart-to-heart talk. "Julia! What does this word say? I¡¯ve never seen it before." "It says ''scandal.''" "Then, when you read it all, it says this? ¡®Count Vermont, has he really fallen formoner ves? Scandal erupts as it¡¯s revealed they are just 13 and 14 years old!¡¯" "...!" "What does ''fallen for'' mean? To look into someone¡¯s eyes? Heehee, I don¡¯t get it!" Startled by the innocent voice, I turned around to see Charlotte and Julia lying on the ground, staring at the discarded newspaper. Charlotte was smiling brightly after reading the headline, while Julia looked up at me with eyes full of betrayal. Ah. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 57 - Please Dont Do This [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 57 - Please Don¡¯t Do This The one thing the orphanage, alwayscking in everything, had in abundance: books. Books were one of the easiest items for the wealthy to donate and take credit for. Books donated to the orphanage piled up. Most of them were eventually tossed aside and used as firewood. But Julia read each and every one before they were burned. She read whatever came in. The thought that if she didn¡¯t read them, they would all disappear into ashes made her anxious, so she read without hesitation. As a result, what Julia gained was an exceptional literacy and vocabry. She had learned the meaning of most difficult words at a young age. Even when reading a newspaper, there wasn¡¯t a single word Julia couldn¡¯t understand. "So, when you read it all, does it say this? ''Count Vermont, has he really fallen formoner ves? Scandal erupts as it¡¯s revealed they are just 13 and 14 years old!''" "...!" "What does ''fallen for'' mean? To meet someone¡¯s eyes? Heehee, I don¡¯t get it!" Charlotte scratched her head,ughing awkwardly. Julia¡¯s eyes widened in shock. What, what is this!? Julia jumped up and shouted. "This is ridiculous...!" It¡¯s all nonsense! Fallen for!? That¡¯s a term used when it goes both ways! I¡¯m the one who¡¯s being courted by An unterally! I¡¯ve never liked this man, not even once...! The only reason I¡¯m tutoring him is because he wants it! Even when I sleep by his side, it¡¯s because he wants me to! I-I mean it! "Yes, it''s a nonsense rumor. Don¡¯t let it bother you." The idea that I¡¯m viewing the children as potential partners? It¡¯s absurd. At the very least, I have enough patience to wait until they¡¯re fully grown. An snatched the newspaper away. "What rumor? What is it? Huh? Exin it! I didn¡¯t understand!" "Th-This is... they¡¯re saying that there¡¯s something inappropriate going on between An and us..." "Inappropriate?" "It means it¡¯s not proper." "Proper?" "It¡¯s not... desirable." "In what way is it not desirable?" "Th-That, well..." Julia was at a loss for words. How was she supposed to exin this? Charlotte might have been sly and crafty at times, but inside, her mind was a nk te¡ªher innocence undeniable. "It¡¯s... like saying we¡¯re in a romantic rtionship..." "I like Mister, though. Doesn¡¯t Mister like me?" "I do." "Then it¡¯s not a nonsense rumor, is it?" "That¡¯s not what I mean... Haah..." Julia sighed, smacking her forehead. "Anyway, people are seriously misunderstanding." "Misunder... standing?" Charlotte still looked like she didn¡¯t quite get it. Julia gave up. No matter how much she exined, it wouldn¡¯t get through. "But you... you seem happy about something..." "If I seem happy, it¡¯s probably because I already know who the culprit is. I¡¯m itching to have a serious conversation with them." Though it was a baseless rumor, it didn¡¯t really bother me much. What was the motive behind this nder? It was obvious. Ruining my reputation was one thing, but this was clearly a scheme to obstruct any potential engagement. ''Now that I¡¯ve inherited the title of Count, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising for marriage proposals toe in.'' After the execution of the former Count of Vermont, the Vermont family had beenpletely isted. Nearly all connections were severed, and there wasn¡¯t a single friendly faction left. But then Vermont seeded in rebuilding itself, constructing major roads, and strengthening ties with the Empress. Even more impressive, the Young Master had swiftly inherited the title of Count. What used to be an insignificant backwater estate had transformed into a wealthy county, closely linked to the royal family. So it was only natural that noble families would start showing interest in mending rtions with Vermont. But An didn¡¯t engage in any social activities. He didn¡¯t make appearances at any official events, nor did he meet with anyone outside of business matters. The easiest way to approach the reclusive Vermont family? Marriage proposals. By offering a political marriage, they could attempt to arrange a meeting. ''Nice try, Irene.'' But would anyone dare propose marriage to someone rumored to be in love with youngmoner ves? Probably not. The n had worked¡ªthere hadn¡¯t been a single proposal. ''Not that I was nning on getting married, anyway.'' Of course, such a strategy might be effective for someone desperate to form alliances with other noble houses. But I¡¯m not interested in joining any powerful noble faction. Nor am I particrly keen on having a noblewoman as a wife. A nobledy woulde with the usual refinements, wouldn¡¯t she? A poised and elegantdy? Ugh. That¡¯s like a well-trained pet under someone else¡¯s care¡ªnot appealing at all. Kids like Charlotte, who have no sense of grace or decorum, or Julia, who tries to act smart but is actually a bit of a klutz, are far more charming. There¡¯s a certain satisfaction in teaching and training them myself. It¡¯s in every man¡¯s nature to crave something new and untouched. ''Feel free to keep scheming all you want. I actually prefer the peace and quiet.'' With that, there wouldn¡¯t be any more noisy talk of marriage proposals. An turned away, feeling more relieved than anything. Being ndered as a man who likes children and dragged through the mud? None of that bothers me in the slightest. That kind of thing only troubles people who feel guilty. I only have pure affection for the children and genuinely want to see them grow up well. I have nothing to be ashamed of. "You two don¡¯t need to worry about any of this. Charlotte, focus on mastering your Super Strong Sword. And Julia, keep practicing your necromancy." "Yes!" "Mm..." An turned and walked away, seemingly busy as he chatted with Sylvia, heading off somewhere else. Left alone, Julia and Charlotte¡¯s eyes met. "So, what does it mean? Come on, exin it." "Ah! Um! It¡¯s saying that there¡¯s a rumor going around that An wants to marry us!" "What? But that¡¯s true." "No, it¡¯s saying we¡¯re in a rtionship where it wouldn¡¯t be strange for us to get married right now." "Aha...!" Only then did Charlotte finally understand, pping her hands in realization. Why didn¡¯t Julia just exin it like that from the beginning? Maybe she was too embarrassed to say it in front of An? Such a prude. What a girl. Charlotte pouted in mild frustration. "Well, Mister does treat us more like pets than kids, doesn¡¯t he? I mean, even our food bowls are dog dishes." "That¡¯s just An¡¯s weird taste." "Aha!" Mister likes treating us like dogs. I¡¯ll have to remember that! Charlotte made sure to store that fact in her mind. And then promptly forgot about it 10 minutester. "But who could¡¯ve spread this rumor?" "Hmph. Probably someone who hates An. He has a lot of enemies." "Enemies? Doesn¡¯t everyone like Mister?" "Hah, you shouldn¡¯t think the world works the way you do..." "I don¡¯t think that! But really, I bet everyone likes him! The people in Arient do, the cksmiths do, even the vigers..." Wait? Is that true? Julia¡¯s eyes flickered with doubt. An¡¯s reputation was supposed to be awful. But thinking about it now, just as Charlotte said, she couldn¡¯t think of anyone who really hated An. Everyone benefited from him. They all looked up to him. Was I the only one who disliked An? Just because of past prejudice...? Doesn¡¯t that make me seem really petty? I hate that! I absolutely hate that...! "Wh-Who do you think it could be? The one who spread the rumor. An seems to know, but I¡¯m curious." Hmmm. Julia squirmed, clearly ufortable, and hurriedly changed the subject. "Oh! I know!" "Huh? Who?" "Hehe. Mister always says that if you don¡¯t know who the culprit is, the person who stands to gain the most is usually the one!" "The person who gains the most? Who¡¯s that...?" "Isn¡¯t it obvious! Heh-heh!" Striking a confident pose, hands on her hips, Charlotte smirked. Julia began to feel a glimmer of hope. Charlotte, despite how she acts, does have a sharp side! "It¡¯s Mister!" "Huh!?" What is she saying? "Mister¡¯s trying to marry one of us in the future, right?" "Yeah, but that¡¯s exactly why he wouldn¡¯t spread a rumor like that." "It¡¯s the opposite! With this rumor out, who in the world would want to marry Mister? He¡¯s already ruined! We¡¯re the only ones left to marry him!" "Aah...!" Finally grasping Charlotte¡¯s meaning, Julia¡¯s mouth slowly opened in astonishment. Her exnation might have been a bit clumsy, but it was oddly convincing! There¡¯s even that old fairytale where a rumor about the princess marrying the vige idiot forced her to marry him in the end. An must¡¯vee up with a simr trick! "He¡¯s already covered all his bases!" "Why would...?" "..." Ignoring Charlotte¡¯s confusion, Julia ground her teeth. An, you terrifying man! To think you¡¯d go so far as to spread rumors just to make us your wives...! It sent shivers down her spine. . . . ¡®It¡¯s about time for another letter, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ Sneaking a nce. I found a ck envelope in the mailbox and my heart began to race. On the back, in neat handwriting, were the words "To the *Dark Mister." [TL/N: ¡°Mr. ck¡± will be changed to ¡°Dark Mister¡±] As expected, it was a letter from Yuri. At first, exchanging letters with that brat of a protagonist had been an annoying chore. But now, it¡¯s be one of the highlights of my life. Maybe I had been too harsh on him, simply because he¡¯s destined to kill me. After reading his unguarded and honest letters, I¡¯vee to see he¡¯s quite the charming kid. ''He really is just a child.'' Before he¡¯s a noble and righteous hero, he¡¯s just a little boy. The one writing these letters is just an adorable child who genuinely admires his sponsor. That thought alone made me look forward to his letters. "Now then, what¡¯s it about today...?" With excitement, I tore open the envelope and unfolded the letter, only to freeze on the spot. The first sentence was outrageous. - Mister. I¡¯ve decided to enlist. Ah, damn it. Please don¡¯t do this. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 58 - A New Path [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 58 - A New Path - Mister, I¡¯ve decided to enlist. ¡®Did I do something wrong?¡¯ Suddenly, my mind was racing with confusion. A million thoughts flooded in. Were there any warning signs? Did I miss something? Like a madman, I ran to my office, where I had carefully kept all the letters, dumped them out, and began rereading them. - To the Dark Mister. I really appreciate the allowance you gave me... but you gave me way too much. All I did was mention that the parasol was pretty, and yet you sent me 300,000 Lark. That¡¯s more than enough to buy the parasol and still have plenty left. Are you telling me to use the rest for food or something? It feels like charity, and I don¡¯t like that. I¡¯ll be sending back the leftover money. Was it this? Was it when Yuri got upset? It¡¯s true, I did tend to send generous amounts of money whenever Yuri said something was wanted. Yuri didn¡¯t like that. So wepromised, and I began sending a regr monthly allowance of 100,000 Lark. And whenever I wanted to send a gift, I avoided sending cash and sent items instead. I thought everything had been smoothed over after that. - I was invited to a party by some seniors! Things had been a bit tense, but they say they want to make up! Ah, this. I remember. I was horrified the moment I saw it. It was obvious they invited Yuri just to mess with him. They¡¯d lure Yuri in with smiles, pretending they wanted to reconcile, only to embarrass him in front of everyone. It was so obvious. - I made up with the seniors! I guess there were a lot of misunderstandings! At first, the atmosphere was a bit weird, but after I identally broke the door off the party room, everyone suddenly became really friendly! Hehe. I thought I¡¯d have to keep my distance from them, but things turned out great! ¡­Or so I thought. Yuri, being the protagonist, showcased extraordinary social skills and came back victorious. Well, the party thing turned out fine. So what¡¯s the problem? - I found some amazing pajamas at the shop in front of the school! I never really cared about pajamas before, but these look so soft and cozy, like they¡¯ll help me sleep so well... Could it be this? After reading that letter, I got curious about why Yuri was so fascinated by pajamas, so I scoured the area in front of the academy. I found just one ce. A store that exclusively sold women''s pajamas. - Are you sure you¡¯ve got this right? I think that store only sells women¡¯s clothes. After sending that reply, there was a brief break in the letters. Ah. This must be it. This is it. Maybe Yuri enjoys wearing women¡¯s pajamas. Because of my narrow-mindedness, I didn¡¯t respect Yuri¡¯s preferences. ¡®But Yuri wrote back again after that.¡¯ The thrill of thinking I had figured it out faded quickly. I discovered another stack of letters from after that incident, and I sank into deeper thought. What was the real problem? Why would Yuri suddenly cut off the sponsorship and decide to enlist? "Haaah..." We were doing fine. Why are you doing this all of a sudden? Can¡¯t you at least tell me what I did wrong? My vision was growing dim. "It must be that, right..." I rubbed my temples and leaned my head back. I checked the letters to see if I had made any mistakes in them, but... I knew from the start that I was barking up the wrong tree. "It¡¯s that rumor Irene spread..." Obviously, the reason is the rumors that have been circting about me and the children. The timing matches. And Yuri has every reason to be furious. Yuri¡¯s precious friends, even close ones, are said to be forced into marriage with a scoundrel. How could Yuri not be enraged? "I have to stop it..." Yuri can¡¯t enlist. That¡¯s absolutely uneptable. How can I stop this? - ...I realized I need power. Overwhelming power. Reading thest part of today¡¯s letter once again, I clenched my eyes shut. No matter how much I thought about it, there was only one solution. A solution I really, really didn¡¯t want to use... but I had no choice. "Sylvia!" *** Life at the academy is enjoyable. After all this time. And after so much denial. Yuri had to admit it. At first, it was just a ce Yuri entered because there was no other choice. Lacking the power to storm the Vermont estate right away, Yuri saw this as a temporary path to learn magic and grow stronger. But then, an unexpected sponsorship came in. And the academy life turned out to be more fulfilling than Yuri had imagined. Yuri slowly began to adapt to this ce and found the experience bingfortable. "Y-Yuri! You¡¯re here! Sit down. I prepared a cushion, bread, and drinks for you..." Yuri¡¯s ssmates were incredibly kind and thoughtful. "Yuri, my junior! Oh, uh... the ce where you hit me? Haha... It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore... I¡¯m fine, really... By the way, do you need a guidebook? I can give you a cheat sheet for the 1st-year Magic Arts Introduction exam." The seniors were exemry guides, always leading juniors down the right path. "Y-Yuri... I¡¯m really sorry about the grade maniptionst time... But taking more than the required number of credits vites the rules... b-but I¡¯ll find a way to make it work! Don¡¯t worry about it!" Even the professors were people Yuri could learn a lot from. It was fun. For the first time since leaving the orphanage, Yuri felt like this was real joy. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t feel like this...¡¯ Even now, Charlotte and Yulia were trapped, sold as ves to the Vermont estate. Yuri wasn¡¯t supposed to be enjoying this. Wasn¡¯t supposed to be smiling. This was the time to grit teeth and strategize a rescue n...! ¡®It¡¯s all because of that Dark Mister.¡¯ It¡¯s the Dark Mister¡¯s fault that Yuri was letting down his guard. That person got Yuri into this academy. Kept writing back, even though it was a hassle. Provided support, sometimes even excessively... Because of that person, Yuri kept finding the academy life enjoyable. Maybe Yuri should cut off the sponsorship altogether. Yuri had considered that, but... "No... I want to know who he is..." That idea was quickly abandoned. That person had promised to meet Yuri upon graduation. If Yuri didn¡¯t graduate, he¡¯d never get to meet the Dark Mister in person. Their correspondence would end, and the rtionship would be severed. Yuri didn¡¯t want that. Desperately wanted to know who the Dark Mister was. To meet him, look into his eyes, and say thank you. With that thought, Yuri found it impossible to leave the academy. ¡®Yeah. Let¡¯s be honest with my feelings. What¡¯s wrong with enjoying myself? Charlotte and Yulia wouldn¡¯t want me to suffer constantly, either.¡¯ Rushing wouldn¡¯t speed up the curriculum. Yuri decided to rx a bit. To enjoy the good moments. To smile when it felt right. But never once did Yuri stop thinking about Charlotte and Yulia. Thanks to the heavy course load, Yuri was able to take every ss rted tobat magic. Though it was still at the beginner level, soon the first year would end. Next year, Yuri would begin practical magic and would grow twice as strong. The thought alone made Yuri¡¯s heart race. Just then, a disturbing rumor reached Yuri¡¯s ears. - Has the Count of Vermont really fallen formoner ves? A scandal erupts as it¡¯s revealed they are just 13 and 14 years old... The headline on the newspaper. The whispers among the students. The moment Yuri first heard the rumor, it felt suffocating. What Yuri first felt was overwhelming rage. "An Vermont! That bastard...!" That filthy animal! That disgusting pervert! How could a fully grown adult look at Charlotte and Yulia with such lecherous eyes...! The more Yuri thought about it, the more the fury built, rising without end. "Aaaah...!" But soon after, despair settled in. Despite feeling this much anger. Despite wanting to kill An and being consumed by rage, Yuri was overwhelmed by helplessness. Just beginning to learn magic. Finally understanding how to use mana efficiently, instead of the reckless way used before. With just a little more, Yuri felt like he could gain strength rivaling a sword expert. Just a little more...! "You want to take second-year sses early? I¡¯m sorry, Yuri, but that¡¯s not possible." "Please, Headmaster! Isn¡¯t there any way?" "There¡¯s no way around it. Right now, it¡¯s the end of the first semester, so it¡¯s impossible to take second-year courses... Skipping grades is possible if you meet the required credits andplete the prerequisite courses, but taking second-year sses right now is out of the question." Ah! Waiting until next year? In this situation, where it wouldn¡¯t be strange if Charlotte and Yulia became the Countess of Vermont by tomorrow! Time is of the essence! Yuri needed a way to get stronger as quickly as possible! And the answer. Was closer than Yuri thought. Yuri¡¯s eyes were drawn to the enlistment poster that had always been ignored. "Hrgh... I wanted to graduate..." The fastest way to learn practicalbat magic. That¡¯s by bing a soldier, no doubt. Tears welling up, Yuri picked up the pen. "Thank you for everything... Sn iff. I hope this doesn¡¯t seem like I¡¯m just running away with ame excuse after taking all you¡¯ve given me..." This is the end of the rtionship with the Dark Mister. It¡¯s a shame, but Yuri would never be able to find out who that person was. As Yuri wrote the letter, feelings of regret deepened, but the resolve only strengthened. To save Charlotte and Yulia, this was the best option. Bing a soldier was the only way. ¡®I¡¯m not wrong.¡¯ "Sob..." The final letter to the benefactor was sent. The next morning at dawn. Yuri quietly said goodbye to the Imperial Magic Academy. With a sniffle, adjusting the backpack and getting ready to leave the dormitory... "Special delivery, special delivery! Are you Yuri Brussels, by any chance?" "Yes, that¡¯s me." "Special delivery letter! Deliveryplete!" Someone appeared on horseback, handed a letter, and quickly disappeared. Yuri remembered passing by the post office once and being shocked by the high cost of special delivery. Who in the world would send a special delivery letter? Bewildered, Yuri inspected the letter. "It¡¯s from the Dark Mister...!" Seeing the sender¡¯s name, Yuri¡¯s face lit up with joy. Thank goodness. At least I can read onest letter from him before I leave. With a flutter, Yuri opened the letter. Expecting a farewell message, but what was written inside waspletely unexpected, and Yuri¡¯s eyes widened in shock. "There¡¯s a way to gain power!?" Huh? "My acquaintance is about to start a securitypany. I can introduce you so you can join as a staff member. That way, you can get stronger without having to drop out!" A new path opened. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 59 - Brutal and Ruthless [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 59 - Brutal and Ruthless "Sylvia. We have a problem." "...What problem this time?" "I need to get a 15-year-old hired at Vermont Security. By the way, the kid¡¯s an orphan." "That¡¯s not possible." "..." A firm answer. Sylvia pushed her sses up and red at me. The grand office in the training ground. Sitting there holding a pen, Sylvia looked every bit like a professional manager. Who was that strange woman walking around with a fork in her hair? "All employees must be adults. Wasn¡¯t that what you yourself requested?" "That¡¯s true, but... the situation has changed. The kid¡¯s young, sure, but he¡¯s a college student. Smart and strong." "That makes it even more impossible. Children with strong physical abilities are difficult to control and more likely to cause idents. I¡¯m speaking from experience, so please don¡¯t take this lightly." Sylvia spoke seriously. "Are you talking about yourself?" "...In any case, it¡¯s not happening. I¡¯m already swamped with training the staff, and I can¡¯t take on the responsibility of looking after a kid as part of my duties." "Come on, let¡¯s give it a shot. The kid figured out how to handle mana on his own." "Is that true?" Only then did Sylvia start showing interest. Mana maniption. Sylvia, Julia, and even Charlotte use mana maniption via the Super Strong Sword, so it might not seem like a big deal. But in reality, it¡¯s one of the most crucial skills that determines a mage¡¯s talent. Many mages are unable to manipte mana directly and have to rely on magic circles or magical objects. The ability to use magic solely through one¡¯s own body is a rare blessing. And those who master mana maniption on their own are considered to have overwhelming talent. Since mana maniption is something that usually requires countless trial and error without proper guidance, achieving it at a young age suggests that the person has an enormous amount of mana. "Now I understand your intention, Lord...!" "...?" "You didn¡¯t mean for me to simply be a nanny for some kid! This is a child who independently learned mana maniption, with an extraordinary amount of mana and mana affinity, and without any guardians...! You want me to cultivate a loyal human weapon who fights only for the Vermont family!" "No, that¡¯s not it..." "I¡¯m a halfpetent person who can¡¯t generate mana. Charlotte may have swordmaster-level firepower when using the Super Strong Sword, but she¡¯s still unstable. And Julia is nonbat personnel. So you want me to create the spear and shield that will risk their life on the front lines for the Vermont family...!" "..." [The Evil God ¡®Kali¡¯ ps like a seal in admiration!] Sylvia, who looked as if she had just heard a fragment of a n for human annihtion, was utterly shocked. This girl is doing this on purpose at this point. A human weapon? Come on. I saw the original An Vermont try to pull that nonsense and get taught a lesson firsthand. Would I do the same thing? The heart of Yuri, who¡¯s a protagonist by nature, won¡¯t be broken. He can¡¯t be corrupted no matter what. ¡®It¡¯s absolute. It¡¯s something you can¡¯t change.¡¯ From beginning to end, Yuri is the epitome of a righteous protagonist. The more pain and despair he faces, the more he grows into a monster. In the original story, after killing An Vermont, he even spared the employees and left the mansion in peace¡ªa true noble character. That¡¯s who Yuri is. "No, I actually meant for you to do nanny work." "...?" Sylvia tilted her head in confusion. Silence filled the room for a moment. Then, suddenly, a chill ran down my spine. [The Evil God ¡®Kali¡¯ demands an exnation, wondering what this means.] "She¡¯s Charlotte and Julia¡¯s friend." "Ah. I understand now. Why didn¡¯t you say that from the start?" [The Evil God ¡®Kali¡¯ fully supports your decision.] Right. I should¡¯ve said it like that from the beginning. I slightly regretted it. Kali also quickly switched attitudes. As expected, whenever Charlotte and Julia are involved, Kali bes infinitely more lenient. "Oh, I remember. Isn¡¯t that the ve Lady Irene was trying to transport who escaped?" "That¡¯s the one." "Then we should inform Charlotte and Julia about this. It¡¯s been several months since they parted ways, and I¡¯m sure they miss her terribly." "No. We¡¯ll keep it a secret for now." "Why is that...?" "Yuri is under a serious misunderstanding, thinking I¡¯m abusing Charlotte and Julia. If I let them meet, I don¡¯t know what kind of reaction it will cause. I¡¯ll be keeping Yuri isted at the training grounds in Arient for the time being." There¡¯s no other choice. As a hot-blooded protagonist, once Yuri gets an idea in his head, it won¡¯t go away easily. Even if Charlotte and Julia tell him An Vermont isn¡¯t that bad, Yuri will think they¡¯ve been brainwashed. I have to approach this carefully. "May I ask why you believe Yuri has this misunderstanding?" "You know the academy student I¡¯m sponsoring? That¡¯s him. I figured it out from the letters we exchanged." "Ah. So you¡¯ve been exchanging letters with someone who absolutely despises you, all while hiding your identity?" "That¡¯s right." "My Lord... Forgive me for saying this, but that¡¯s incredibly shady..." "..." If you thought it might be offensive, you shouldn¡¯t have said it. For a moment, I seriously considered docking Sylvia¡¯s pay. Meanwhile, Sylvia was stroking her chin, looking even more puzzled. "If I understand correctly, Yuri Brussels entered Vermont Security with the intention of watching for an opportunity to take revenge on you." "Exactly." "Then why, my Lord, are you allowing this kid in? Why would you willingly hold a knife that could stab you at any moment...?" [The Evil God ¡®Kali¡¯ nods vigorously, demanding an answer.] It seemed both Sylvia and Kali were curious about this. It¡¯s a fairly simple reason. "Sylvia. Why didn¡¯t you remove your own seal and leave my side?" "Because you said it yourself. If I¡¯m suspicious, I should stay by your side and keep an eye on you. So I decided to stay close and monitor you. It gives me peace of mind to have you within my sight." "It¡¯s the same reason. I feel I¡¯ll be at ease if Yuri is within my sight too." "Ah...!" If Yuri were in the military, I wouldn¡¯t know what kind of nonsense he was up to or how he might go astray, and I wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about it. But if I bring him into Vermont Security? I¡¯ll know exactly what techniques he¡¯s honing and how to counter them. And if he starts going off track, I can correct him through Sylvia. It¡¯s a perfect n in many ways. But there¡¯s a fatal w. If Yuri wants toe after me, he¡¯ll have a direct route to the mansion and could get there in no time. "Wait!? How do you know I can remove the seal...!?" "Anyway, I¡¯m counting on you to take care of Yuri." I hurried out of the office, leaving a bewildered Sylvia behind. Now, I¡¯d left Vermont Security entirely in her hands. Things would work out somehow. . . . Vermont Highway Inside the carriage racing down the road named after the Vermont family, Yuri was biting his lip with a serious expression. ¡®To catch a tiger, you have to enter its den...¡¯ Right when Yuri had made the decision to enlist, a proposal arrived from the benefactor. It was an invitation to join Vermont Security instead. The person running the securitypany, Sylvia, was apparently an acquaintance of the benefactor. Ironically, the owner of the securitypany was none other than An Vermont. In a twist of fate, Yuri would be training under the very enemy he was determined to defeat. ¡®Will An Vermont recognize me?¡¯ Yuri shook his head. An had never seen Yuri¡¯s face. Yuri had escaped before reaching the Vermont estate. Even when they had crossed paths at the academy, An hadn¡¯t shown any sign of recognition, so it was certain. An remembered this face as Yuria Brussels. When Yuri had boldly dered admiration for An back then, had that left a positive impression? Hopefully. To stab the enemy in the heart, first, you must gain their favor. "Take me to the Vermont estate. But don¡¯t go too close, just somewhere I can see the mansion." Yuri called out to the driver and changed the destination. Although Vermont Security¡¯s headquarters was in Arient, now that Yuri was here, the thought of scouting the Vermont estate came to mind. If possible, Yuri wanted to make sure Charlotte and Julia were safe... ¡®But maybe I won¡¯t be able to see them?¡¯ Was An Vermont hiding Charlotte and Julia in a lightless prison underground? Was he degrading them, feeding them from dog bowls? Was he torturing them, keeping them from sleeping properly...? As all these wild thoughts spun through Yuri¡¯s mind, anxiety grew. "We¡¯ve arrived. Should I get closer?" "No. This is fine." The carriage stopped at a spot where the mansion¡¯s garden was clearly visible. Yuri gazed at the empty garden for a moment, lost in thought. I really can¡¯t see them after all. An must be keeping them tightly hidden away. Sniffing, Yuri rubbed a hand over his nose. Thud, thud! Suddenly, the sound of the ground shaking grew louder. "What the...!?" A massive shape emerged from behind the mansion. A beast! An ugly, mud-colored beast! Is this the creature guarding the Vermont Mansion? The enormous presence of the beast, towering high above the mansion, made Yuri feel his body stiffen and shiver with fear. "Ah! Ahh¡­!" But what was even more shocking was. The small figures riding atop the beast. Recognizing the faces of Charlotte and Julia, Yuri''s face turned to despair. ''To think that he would put the hostages on top of the beast¡¯s head so they can¡¯t escape! An Vermont, you cruel viin¡­!'' He had thought such things only happened in fairy tales. To think someone would actually do that! With tears streaming down his face, Yuri sharpened his resolve for revenge in his heart. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 60 - The Sylvia Corps [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 60 - The Sylvia Corps ''What is my identity?'' The Great Earth Spirit who governs thend. The Guardian of the Earth who has lived for 1,000 years. Earthy pondered. Who am I really? It wasn¡¯t asking about the adjectives that decorate the existence of ''me.'' It was asking what my own identity is. A question asked for the first time in my life. As for the answer, for now¡­ "I want to ride on Earthy! We¡¯ll be able to see way up high!" "It might be dangerous..." "Mister, Mister! Can I ride on Earthy?" "It¡¯s dangerous. Stop it." "Please! I¡¯ll y safely! Okay? Okay?" "¡­Sylvia. Make sure you keep an eye on them so they don¡¯t fall." "Yay!" Children¡¯s yground equipment. Nothing more, nothing less. [Earthy! Get cuter!] [Kyah! What do I do with thatmand¡­ Ugh!] I¡¯m not cute to begin with, so what is this nonsense about getting cuter? But just as if to prove that not only reasonable and logicalmands work. Whoosh, Earthy¡¯s body suddenly grew to a sizeparable to the mansion. "Whoa!" Julia wiped the sweat off her brow with a proud smile. When she first used themand, she had no idea how much mana to use. But now she had be quite skilled, able to use efficientmands without waste. A technique, also known as the flower of spirit magic! Themand was to make Earthy grow bigger! ''Hmm? Ah? Why am I doing something like this with amand...?¡¯ Something feels off? It¡¯spletely shabby!? Faced with reality, Julia felt a wave of disillusionment as the fantasy shattered. Is this really what a Spirit Mage¡¯s job is? Meanwhile. "Wow...! It¡¯s high! So high! Totally high!" [Get down! Damn kids¡­!] Charlotte, who had already climbed to the top of Earthy¡¯s head, was marveling. So this is how Earthy sees the world! Everything looks tiny! Minuscule! Everyone in the world is beneath my feet! Is this why Earthy became arrogant? Charlotte understood the origin of Earthy¡¯s gruff manner. "Julia,e up too! You can see all the way to the market!" "How did you get up there¡­?" "Just step up! Earthy is soft, so you can climb up like a staircase!" [Don¡¯t step on me! I warned you not to step on me!] "Oops!" [Kyah! These kids, they don¡¯t even pretend to listen to me now!] After some hesitation, Julia stepped on Earthy¡¯s body and climbed up. Indeed, her feet sank deeply, allowing her to climb like adder. Finally reaching the top, Charlotte pulled Julia up. The two girls sat side by side on Earthy¡¯s head, looking out over the sprawling cityscape, their amazement spilling out. "It¡¯s so beautiful¡­!" "It¡¯spletely different from looking out from a building!" The sun, peeking out over the mountain. The view of the sunrise from such a height was truly spectacr. Earthy, who seemed never to calm down, chose to stop grumbling rather than ruin the mood on his head. "So this is how Earthy sees the world. It¡¯s so amazing." [If you understand, then get down now! It¡¯s heavy!] "But being alone up here must be lonely and scary." [...What?] Lonely and scary? What is that supposed to mean? Earthy was at a loss for words at Julia¡¯s utterly absurd statement. I have lived for 1,000 years, absorbing spirit energy without moving from the mountain. I have be a Great Spirit with the foremost and most powerful strength among spirits. How could I possibly be lonely? Idiotic creatures. "What would you like to do when you return to the mountain?" [Why do you all want to leave this ce?] "I have a close friend I left behind. Did Earthy leave a friend on the mountain too?" [On the mountain... there¡¯s no one but me...] What would I like to do when I return to the mountain... Earthy pondered for a long time. A quiet ce without these noisy kids. I will dig into the mountain and absorb spirit energy again. To be stronger. To be greater. To be a being that cannot be dismissed as cute by humans. [I will grow into a being not bound by a Spirit Mage¡¯smands.] "And then?" [Then what...?] "Is there a reason you want to be such a being? We are growing stronger to earn a lot of money and to bring our friends back. What about Earthy?" [I...] Once again, Earthy was at a loss for words. Why do I want to be stronger? Isn¡¯t it instinct for all beings to want to be stronger? The profound question that had never been considered before left Earthy feeling confused. [...I don¡¯t know.] "Then shall we decide among ourselves what to do when we be stronger!" "If Earthy gets even bigger, he could do tunnel construction too. Every time I see the mountain cut with that huge sword, it looks so ugly, I wish there were just a neat hole in the middle of the mountain." "It¡¯s not ugly at all! It¡¯s just super cool!" [...] If I don¡¯t know what to do when I be stronger, isn¡¯t there no reason to be stronger? Right. Sometimes it¡¯s not bad to take it easy like this. How many years will pass just by spending time with short-lived humans? Let¡¯s take a break and look for goals and identity for a while. Earthy thought this way. Smiling at the endless chattering of the children on his head. Now it didn¡¯t seem so noisy¡­ "Earthy! Let¡¯s go to the front yard now! Giddy up!" [Don¡¯t treat me like a horse!!!] This insolent little brat!!! *** Vermont Security was officiallyunched. The manager, instructor, and chief responsibility holder was Sylvia. In practice, Sylvia runs thepany by herself. On the monumental opening day of Vermont Security, seeing all the employees lined up in the training ground made Sylvia¡¯s heart start to race. "You know that if one of your employees causes an ident, it will tarnish Vermont¡¯s honor, right? Manage them well." "...Yes. Understood." Although it put more burden on Sylvia, it was fortunate she was showing enthusiasm. If this business seeds, I promised to cancel Sylvia¡¯s pay cut and raise her sry. ''This business also serves as a promotional role for Jacob.'' It is not just a simple securitypany. It is a securitypany using Jacob¡¯s weapons. As the employees perform, there will be questions about what kind of weapons they are using. Then naturally, the name of the cksmith who uses mana forge will be known. "Hmm, hmm." Soon Sylvia climbed onto the podium in front of the employees. Instantly, all eyes were focused. "Hello. I am Sylvia, the Chief of Vermont Security. From now on, all answers will be shout. Understand?" "...Shout?" "Is that the only volume you have? Again!" "Shout!!!" Oh? This feels strange. "Seeing your faces, I can tell. You seem full of ideas about getting a fancy business card,ing to work every morning just to pretend to work, and then squandering thepany¡¯s money. Getting hired is not the end of it! There is a procedure left to check if you all have the robust body and mind suitable for Vermont Security or if you¡¯re just shiny on the outside and squirmy worms!" What¡¯s that? I haven¡¯t heard of it. "The training from now on will be more difficult than any hardship or adversity you¡¯ve ever experienced. You might even end up begging for death. But I won¡¯t permit quitting except for those who are carried out on a stretcher. If you want to give up, do it now. If you think you can¡¯t handle it, leave through that door now. Exit for those who want to quit! Start!" "¡­" We¡¯re finished. I smacked my forehead, sensing that Vermont Security was doomed. Indeed, I did say it was fine for Sylvia to train and educate employees as she learned in the military. But that was a judgment that didn¡¯t properly consider Sylvia¡¯s background. Sylvia was once a candidate for a hero. The unit she belonged to was also not an ordinary unit, but a special forces unit. Applying special forces training to people who were ordinary just yesterday would understandably make them run away in fear. Ah! It looks like I¡¯ll have to hire all new staff! "No one¡¯s leaving? This is not a bluff. Everyone remaining here will be considered to participate in the hellish training. If you endure the training, you will be the first to jump into danger and thest to get out. You will be remodelled to throw your life away without hesitation to protect the lives of clients and colleagues. The price of sacrifice and dedication is just a little money, and honour and glory only! Still no one¡¯s leaving?" "Shout!!!!" "Good! The answer is full of spirit! Then we will start the training exactly 10 minutes from now! Go to the dorms, change into work uniforms, ande out immediately!" "Shout!!!!!!" Rumble. Watching the employees head noisily towards the dorms, I felt my mind spinning. No. Really, is no one leaving? They¡¯re willing to work at such apany? Even after being warned that it¡¯s hard, dangerous, and to escape now¡­? ''Am I the one who hired only crazy people?'' Sylvia gave me a thumbs up with a nod. No matter how I think about it, thepany¡¯s situation is serious. The employees all began to look like hundreds of Sylvias. Hundreds of passionate muscle-heads. This is hell. A nightmare. ¡®Let¡¯s go back to the mansion.¡¯ I quietly slipped out of the training ground. I needed some healing. It was the moment I started to miss the smell of Julia¡¯s hair. "¡­" "¡­" As I was leaving the training ground. I came face to face with a familiar face. Among the employees hastily rushing to the dorms, there was one standing still and ring at me. It was Yuri. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 61 - The Girl Ghost [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 61 - The Girl Ghost "Sylvia. I¡¯m scared." nce. When I checked in Sylvia¡¯s direction, she was keeping a close eye on me from a distance while pretending not to care. Alright. No matter how much of a cheat the protagonist Yuri is, at this point, he can¡¯t be a match for Sylvia with her mana fully charged. At least I don¡¯t have to worry about getting my head chopped off and dying right here. Even though I was getting a tingling sensation down there, and my spine was freezing, making me want to run away immediately. I put on the most solemn expression I could muster. And took a step forward. "You are..." "Greetings, Count Vermont. We met before at the academy. Allow me to introduce myself again. I am Yuria Brussels. It¡¯s truly an honor to be able to serve under you." "¡­" A slight bow. It was a bit clumsy, but Yuri tried to show his manners. Yuria, my foot. Has this guy been cross-dressing so much that he¡¯s finally developed the mental illness of believing he¡¯s a girl? This guy is the protagonist? My head started to spin. "Nice to meet you. I hired you on Sylvia¡¯s rmendation, but... I didn¡¯t know you were this young. How old are you?" "I¡¯m thirteen this year. I¡¯ll work hard so I don¡¯t be a burden to the team." "¡­" Yuri slowly lifted his head as he spoke. The moment I met his intense gaze, I almost shivered uncontrobly. Hey, you little punk, tone down the killing intent. I almost mistook you for Vermont. If I stay here any longer, I might wet my pants. Just as I was about to turn away. "Right. Do your best." "Count!" Yuri called out to me again. What now? "I heard there are prospective brides for you in the mansion." "Who the hell said that?" "Pardon?" "Do you really believe such tabloid nonsense?" Prospective brides, my foot. They can¡¯t be prospective brides until I give them permission. For now, I¡¯m just keeping them safe. ...For now, at least. "My apologies. I meant your ves, Count. They say they¡¯ve blossomed talents in wielding cursed swords and necromancy¡­" "What about them?" "I wish to apply for the position of guarding those girls." "¡­" [The Evil God, ''Kali,'' is desperately begging you to ept!] Is he already nning on running away with Charlotte and Julia? In the past, I might have let them escape without a second thought. But without Sylvia to mentor them and with the protagonist yet to awaken. Letting them escape and survive on their own is practically leaving them to die. ''Even if I have to let them go eventually, it can¡¯t be until they¡¯re strong enough to protect themselves.'' Until this protagonist proves he can protect both Charlotte and Julia. Not until I¡¯m dead will I let them go. This is non-negotiable. Even if Yuri threatens my life, I won¡¯tpromise on this. "I¡¯m their age, so I think I¡¯m the most suitable candidate. Having a guard who can be like a friend would provide emotional stability while also¡­" "It¡¯s unnecessary. I¡¯m raising those girls with love and care." "¡­!" [The Evil God, ''Kali,'' is disappointed but admits that¡¯s a good point.] Yuri¡¯s eyes widened in shock at my answer. What now? I said I¡¯m taking good care of them, so why are you freaking out? I¡¯m too scared to even speak. "I refuse." "Then, at least as your personal guard¡­!" "Are you underestimating the role of a guard? What reason do I have to entrust my safety to a rookie like you?" "Uh¡­" "You have neither the ability, skill, nor experience to back up such confidence. What gives you that confidence?" "Then, if I gain the ability, skill, and experience, does that mean I have a chance?" "¡­" "I¡¯ll develop all of them to a top level. I¡¯ve longed for the honor of serving by your side!" "We can talk about it then." "I¡¯ll make sure to be the top trainee in this program! Please watch me, Count!!!" [The Evil God, ''Kali,'' is fervently cheering for Yuri.] Leaving him with a half-hearted response. I headed back to the carriage, leaving the loud, fired-up Yuri behind. If I kept meeting his passionate and revenge-driven gaze, I might lose control and mess myself. ¡®Ah. I told him to just focus on his studies...¡¯ This is driving me crazy. What if he really bes the top trainee,pletes all the given missions wlessly, and grows into a guard capable of serving as my personal protector? Then I¡¯ll have no reason left to reject him. My head was starting to throb. But for now, he has to juggle both academics and the training program. Plus, he¡¯s overloaded with lectures, so he has twice as many sses and assignments as others. If he focuses too much on training, his grades will suffer, and he¡¯ll break his promises with his sponsors. ¡®Please just focus on your studies. Stop messing around.¡¯ If he falls behind on his assignments, he¡¯ll naturally refocus on his academics. No way he can pull off double majors and guard training while excelling at everything, right? No way. That¡¯s just impossible. "I really need some healing now." I was already exhausted. I hurried into the carriage and returned to the mansion. I didn¡¯t want to stay in Arient, surrounded by muscleheads and terrifying little kids, any longer. "Kyaaaah! Massage coupon! Let me use the Massage coupon! Where¡¯s Charlotte¡­!" As I stepped out of the carriage. In the garden¡¯s flower bed. Sitting quietly. I found Julia staring at me nkly like I was some strange person. "Looking for Charlotte? ...Huh?" "No. It¡¯s fine now. What were you doing here?" Was she having a flower viewing or something? I carefully walked into the flower bed, being cautious not to step on any flowers. As I got closer, a fragrant scent wafted toward me. I couldn¡¯t tell if it was the smell of flowers or Julia¡¯s scent. "I was talking to a spirit. It¡¯s rare to find one with intelligence..." Lower-level spirits have the intelligence of bugs, somunication beyond simple expressions is impossible. They¡¯re like colorful pet bugs, I guess. As you can tell from Earthy, the higher their rank, the higher their intelligence. And the level of conversation also improves. Although I couldn¡¯t see it, the spirit in front of Julia must be of a medium rank or higher. "What does it look like?" "It¡¯s a little girl in a white dress. She¡¯s really cute! She seems about the same age as me. ...Hmm." "...?" Is that really a spirit? Spirits don¡¯t usually take human form, though? Unless a powerful high spirit is disguising itself as a prank, this shouldn¡¯t be happening. "Julia. Try checking the spirit¡¯s rank." "Huh? Why the rank? ...Yeah?" "Just do it." "Ugh. She doesn¡¯t like this kind of stuff. Sorry, okay? This fussy human here is super strict¡­" Swoosh. Concentrating mana on her fingertips. Julia used a detection spell. "It¡¯s low-rank. So why the rank? ...Hmm?" "Julia. Did that spirit ever introduce itself as a spirit?" "Yep. She said she¡¯s a low-rank spirit. ...Hmm." "Get behind me. That¡¯s not a spirit." "¡­!?" I grabbed Julia¡¯s wrist and pulled her behind me. For a moment, Julia¡¯s hair fluttered, spreading a nice scent. ¡®It¡¯s a dangerous vengeful spirit.¡¯ It¡¯s low-rank but has taken a human form. That means it¡¯s not a spirit but a vengeful ghost. The most concerning part is that it hid its identity and approached Julia while iming to be a spirit. What would a ghost have to gain by lying and approaching Julia? One thing¡¯s for sure¡ªit¡¯s not here with good intentions. "Uh, uh!? It¡¯s starting to distort suddenly?" "How?" "Blood is pouring out of its face! Ugh! Its voice is getting all creepy! Kyaaah! It¡¯s charging at us!!!" Tears welling up, Julia clung tightly to me. She even wrapped her legs around my waist, clinging like a ko. One word from her could drive it away immediately, but she¡¯s too panicked to do so. [The Evil God, ''Kali,'' is scolding you, saying our necromancer might fall and get hurt!] I gently hugged Julia to keep her from falling. She was soft. Then I muttered inwardly. ¡®Skill, Touch of Death.¡¯ Whoosh. A cold energy spread, causing the surrounding flowers to wilt all at once. Is it dealt with? The only way to check was by watching Julia¡¯s reaction. "Julia. Is the girl gone?" "I don¡¯t know¡­" "You¡¯ll have to lift your head to find out." "I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know¡­ Sniff¡­" Huping constantly, Julia buried her face in my chest and started crying. She must¡¯ve been really scared. Since nothing happened even after a while of standing still, it seems the ghost has been vanquished. Once Julia¡¯s sobs died down, I decided it was time to let her go. "Uuuhh!" "¡­" When I tried to pull her away, Julia shook her head fiercely, resisting. I had no choice but to take drastic measures. "Hyack!?" I poked her armpit, making her jump. Not missing that moment, I pried her off and set her down on the ground. "Your face is a mess. Go wash up." "¡­" Hesitating. Julia was about to leave my side but froze mid-step. "I-I¡¯m scared¡­" "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already taken care of it." "There might be more¡­ I¡¯m scared¡­" "What do you want me to do then?" "¡­Come with me." Blushing slightly as if embarrassed. Mumbling in a barely audible voice. Julia tugged on my sleeve, trying to lead me along. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 62 - Dark Magic Research (1) [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 62 - Dark Magic Research (1) "Hmm. No matter how I think about it, it''s a vengeful ghost..." Squish, squish. As Charlotte walked towards the garden, she tilted her head repeatedly. The spirit that Julia imed to have seen, appearing as a girl. It seemed suspicious no matter how she thought about it. The fact that the spirit took on a human form was strange. The fact that it chattered away was also strange. Everything was odd. "Spirits usually have poor vocabry. Even the Great Spirit, Earthy, has a vocabry like this!" [What did you say?!] It didn''t seem like that was a Great Spirit, so how could it talk so well? Julia appeared to be cautious, but she was surprisingly clumsy! She often believed in things that were obviously suspicious! "And my Super Strong Sword is saying it''s a suspicious spirit!" [Isn''t that just your imagination...?] Charlotte was certain that the girl Julia saw was not a spirit but a wandering ghost. Julia was possessed by a ghost and was not in her right mind. To save Julia, Charlotte was on her way to find a ''solution.'' "Knight sister¡¯s exorcism tool!" Charlotte proudly raised her hand. At the tip of her finger was a silver rosary. "When the knight sister holds this, the evil spirit will disappear!" When she asked Silvia if there was a way to drive away the evil spirit, Silvia gave her this. It was said that no matter how powerful the evil spirit was, it would all disappear when this was applied. With this, she should be able to save Julia, who was deceived by the ghost. Charlotte, with a bright smile, hurried towards the garden. "Julia! I brought the exorcism tool¡­!" She stopped. Charlotte''s body stiffened, and her voice trailed off. In the distance, in the flowerbed. Julia could be seen embracing An. No, rather than embracing... hanging on? Anyway! They looked extremely close! "Wow. Julia has be very bold¡­" It¡¯s true that I nudged her, but. I didn¡¯t expect Julia, who was so shy and timid, to be so daring all of a sudden. Embracing An so tightly! I was also very embarrassed when I hugged Anst time! How much courage did she muster up...! Wow, wow, wow. Charlotte covered her mouth as if her breath woulde out. She watched the two with a fascinated gaze. "Whoa." Julia briefly detached from An. "Whoa!" Then she clung to him again, biting and clinging. Wow! So clingy! That must be really annoying! But Julia is cute, so maybe it¡¯s okay? Charlotte, thoroughly excited, secretly observed the two. The Great Spirit, Earthy, who had been watching all this time, suddenly had a question. [Why are you just standing there watching?] "Huh? I shouldn¡¯t interfere." [Shouldn''t you interfere? Both of you clearly like that human man. ording to human customs, one male should be with one female, don¡¯t you have a sense of crisis?] "Hehe. Earthy, you didn¡¯t catch on? As expected, my acting skills are...!" "...?" Charlotte, suddenly cing her hands on her waist and looking smug. Earthy''s confusion only deepened. "Did it seem like I liked Mister?" [It¡¯s obvious.] "Hehe! That means my acting was perfect! I, um? I do have a bit of affection for Mister, but? Not like Julia, who is so in love that she doesn¡¯t know what to do! Even Earthy must find it frustrating, right? Right?" "..." Earthy remained silent, not moving at all. Seeing Earthy ignoring her while she shook him and demanded an answer, Charlotte¡¯s cheeks puffed up. She picked up Earthy and forcibly made him nod. Only then did Charlotte''s expression, which had been frowning, rx into a satisfied one. "So I stepped in because I couldn¡¯t stand it! I encouraged poor Julia to be honest with her feelings...!" [...] "Why theck of reaction!" [...] No matter how much Charlotte shook and demanded a response. Earthy only turned his head away from Charlotte. ''Do high-ranking spirits not know that the emotions of living beings are visible?'' The eyes of spirits, famous for being inherited by the empire¡¯s emperors. Through those eyes, it was clear that the emotions Charlotte had when looking at An and those Julia had when looking at An were very simr. Although Earthy could not know exactly what these emotions were. If it was true that, ording to Charlotte¡¯s im, Julia was so in love with An that she did not know what to do. It meant that Charlotte also felt the same. [It turns out that neither of you are honest with yourselves.] "What do you mean by that...!" No matter how much Charlotte demanded an exnation. Earthy remained silent. This was something that they had to realize by themselves... *** "Don¡¯t... let go. ¡¤¡¤¡¤" It¡¯s been two months since she started seeing ghosts and spirits. She should be getting familiar by now. So I thought she would calm down quickly after being a bit surprised. "Don¡¯t go away! Stay there...!" "Yes, I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t worry." "Make sure you¡¯re holding my hem! Wave it to confirm" "Haa¡­" This is taking longer than expected. Throughout the return to the mansion. Even when going into the bathroom to wash her face, Julia continued to demand that I hold on. "Ahhh! When I close my eyes, that ghost¡¯s facees back!" Even when closing her eyes to wash her face, Julia burst into tears. What could she have seen to be like this? The fact that Julia, who at least pretends to be brave on the outside, was like this means she must have seen something quite horrifying. She said that a ghost in the form of a girl suddenly charged at her with blood gushing out. It was enough to be a trauma. It must have been pretty creepy if I saw it too. ''In fact, she probably wouldn¡¯t notice if I took my hand off?'' Julia kept asking me to hold onto her hem while washing her face. But, honestly, she probably wouldn¡¯t notice if I took my hand off, would she? Out of curiosity, I slightly removed my finger. [The Evil God, ''Kali'' is ring with a warning!] Oh no. This won¡¯t do. I had momentarily forgotten there was another pair of eyes watching. "Ugh. Soap got in my eyes!" "Keep your eyes tightly closed." So troublesome. With Julia''s eyes shut tightly and her whining, I made her put her head in the sink and scrubbed her face like washingundry. Is this enough? Blink, blink. Seeing her eyes, now clear of bloodshot, it seems to be okay now. As soon as Julia opened her eyes, she desperately clung to my sleeve again. "Have you finished crying?" "I-I wasn¡¯t crying out of fear! It was because my eyes hurt from the beginning, okay! Don¡¯t misunderstand! I was holding on to you because I was afraid of bumping into something with my eyes closed!" Maybe she¡¯s finally calming down from the fear. Suddenly letting go of my sleeve, Julia fumbled around. A little disappointing. I wish she had stayed clinging to me a bit longer. Such an unusual pride. "Well then, since your eyes are better now, I guess I¡¯m not needed?" "Ah, eh? Ehh?!" "Then I¡¯ll go, I have a lot of work to do¡¤¡¤¡¤." "W-wait!" Tap. As I turned around to leave pretending to be busy, Julia quickly grabbed my wrist. I had just been waiting for Julia to grab it. "What¡¯s the matter? Is there some reason you won''t let go? Like you don¡¯t want to be alone or something..." "Th-that¡¯s not it! I just... was thinking of borrowing your hand to fall asleep..." "At 2 PM? Really?" "Y-yeah. I want to take a nap..." Liar. Julia doesn¡¯t usually take naps, and even if she did, it would be after the 4 PM snack time. I know your daily routine very well. If I leave her like this, Julia will pretend to be asleep without being sleepy and lie next to me. It¡¯s a great opportunity to freely touch Julia¡¯s cheek while she¡¯s awake without being resisted by her. But that¡¯s a regr event every night. For now, let¡¯s have her do something that can only be done while she¡¯s awake. "How about postponing sleep a bit? Instead, why don¡¯t we research dark magic together?" "Y-yes! Haaumm¡­" Yawning and pretending to be sleepy. Suddenly, Julia¡¯s eyes sparkled with interest at the suggestion. Seems like she¡¯s showing enthusiasm for a good excuse to stay close to me. ''Now it¡¯s not just because of Irene¡¯s nagging that we¡¯re researching.'' The initial interest in dark magic was purely due to Irene¡¯s pressure. She would have really gone on a rampage if there was no progress. But now that I have be the head of the family, Irene cannot touch me. Attempting to harm me would be considered treason. It would be legally possible to expel Irene from the family and raise troops to execute her. So Irene must have quieted down recently. However, even without Irene¡¯s pressure. [The Evil God, ''Kali'' is still incredibly excited about dark magic research!] Since Kali is eagerly waiting for the research on dark magic. I can¡¯t just ignore it. Even if I continually ignore it, there will be pretty frightening warning messages like ''Demanding very strongly!'' or ''Comining!'' But so far, despite these warnings, nothing serious has happened. However, no one knows what might happen if Kali truly shows extreme anger. I don¡¯t really want to find out. Kali has waited a long time. And now I¡¯m curious about what dark magic actually is. So I n to explore its nature with Julia. "Let¡¯s go to the library, Julia." "Yes! Hmm!" Thud. With a serious expression, Julia took a big step forward. But why does she look so serious¡­? [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 63 - Dark Magic Research (2) [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 63 - Dark Magic Research (2) ''Finally, An is showing his true colors!'' Clench! Julia steeled herself as she tightly clenched her fists. Dark magic research. It had finallye. ''The reason An is keeping me around is probably because of dark magic.'' Necromancy? That must be a useful ability, no doubt. It''s unique and practical. The Vermont family¡¯s longstanding ambition has always been dark magic. He must be trying to use my brilliant mind toplete that dark magic! What would happen if dark magic is perfected? ording to the fairy tales I¡¯ve read, the Evil God descends into the mortal world, throwing everything into chaos. And then the world will be doomed. So, it''s my destiny to stop An frompleting dark magic! ''The weight on my shoulders is heavy!'' Filled with a sense of duty, Julia¡¯s body trembled. To sessfully sabotage An¡¯s research was the only way to prevent the world¡¯s destruction. The fate of the world rested on her fingertips! She needed to stay sharp! "When I saw you before, you were really good at taking notes. Try summarising the key points from these books." "Huh? Summarise? This is research...?" "That''s how the first steps always go." Julia felt a little let down. Wasn¡¯t her brilliant mind supposed to be needed for something more important? With her spirits slightly deted, Julia sat down. She opened the book An had handed her with a rustle. ''Hmm. Looks like a history book on dark magic research.'' It was aption of who had conducted research on it, how their work was continued, and simr details. Feeling a spark of interest, Julia began to focus. Dark magic was believed to be an evil magic that existed in the past. It had apletely different structure from regr magic. It was known to produce a ck light, but its system and mysteries had all been lost, leaving no one who could wield dark magic anymore. "Isn''t dark magic just a myth? There are only testimonies that im it was seen, but no actual evidence. All attempts at re-creation have failed too... right?" "No. It definitely exists." "..." An answered firmly. The possibility that dark magic was nothing more than a legend had been proposed by many schrs. But An knew for sure that dark magic was real. And that was because of the existence of the Evil God, Kali. [The Evil God, ''Kali,'' cheers enthusiastically, saying you''re doing well.] An actual Evil God was urging on the research into dark magic. With Kali vouching for the existence of dark magic, how could it be a fabrication? ''...Considering Kali''s intelligence, maybe it could be.'' Kali might give off an air of being a bit dimwitted. But Kali was still an Evil God, after all. Last time at the academy library, didn¡¯t Kali guide him to the hidden section where dark magic books were stored? Kali didn¡¯t just push for research without any reasoning. Based on how Kali was not only urging the research but also aiding in achieving progress, An concluded that dark magic was no myth. ''If he''s that confident, it must really exist.'' Tilting her head, Julia returned her gaze to the book. It seemed An wasn''t the only one who had taken an interest in dark magic. ording to the book, countless people had tried to revive ancient dark magic. ''So, they didn''t all start their research with evil intentions, huh?'' Contrary to Julia¡¯s expectations, most of the motives behind dark magic research were schrly. The exploration began out of pure curiosity. However, the oues were always horrific. Some fell into depravity, conducting cruel experiments on humans, and were executed. Others neglected their own well-being, focusing solely on research until they starved to death. Yet others lost their minds and became deranged. ''Ugh. With precedents like these, why do people keep trying to research it...'' No wonder the empire banned and persecuted dark magic. But why would anyone continue the research after seeing all the previous researchers meet such grim ends? Julia couldn''t understand these moth-like people. Oh. Come to think of it, there''s a moth-like person here too. Julia nced at An, who was intently focused, and tilted her head in confusion. She had always imagined dark magic researchers to be lunatics. But An, while he might look shady on the outside, turned out to have a lot of surprisingly normal traits. Which made it even harder to understand why An was so obsessed with dark magic. "You." "When you call me that, it makes it sound like I¡¯ve acquired a demure wife." "How vulgar...! Is that all you ever think about!?" "...." [TL/N: Simr to how some wives call their husbands ¡°Anata¡±, the Japanese word for ¡°You¡±.] An didn''t bother to deny it. "Why did you call me?" "I just... Ah, no. I... ugh. It sounds weird. You... You... You there?" "Call me whatever you want, just get to the point." "Agh. So, why is An so obsessed with dark magic? That''s what I wanted to ask..." "...." An fell silent. Why am I so obsessed with dark magic? I don''t want to be either. ...That wasn''t something he could say. But as for why the original An Vermont dabbled in dark magic before I possessed him... Based on what he could infer about An¡¯s feelings, he could answer that. "Not everyone is born with exceptional talent. Or maybe they lose it. Most people choose to be content with their current state, but for some, that''s impossible. In my case, I can no longer pursue the path of magic. But what if it¡¯s dark magic, which is said to have apletely different system? That¡¯s where the research started." "Hmm..." It was a less sinister reason than she expected. Julia hummed softly, surprised by the unexpected answer. ''Now there¡¯s one less reason to dislike An...'' There were no cruel human experiments being conducted in the Vermont mansion. And the purpose of dark magic research wasn¡¯t to fulfil some evil greed or bring about the end of the world. Of course, researching dark magic, which the empire had banned, was wrong in itself. But for now, it seemed to be research driven by academic curiosity... He hasn''t hurt anyone... So, does that mean An isn¡¯t really a bad person? Julia suddenly found herself feeling confused. "Huh?" "What is it?" "Oh, it''s nothing... really." As Julia flipped through the pages, she suddenly gasped in surprise. But she tried to suppress her agitation. What Julia had discovered in the book was a crucial piece of evidence regarding dark magic. - There has never been any definitive physical evidence of dark magic. - The so-called "evidence" for dark magic today consists only of substances that cause something to turn ck. Some so-called schrs even im that tools producing ck smoke are instruments of dark magic, which is frankly embarrassing. - However, the neomium mineral I discovered is different. This material emits arge amount of energy along with ck light under certain conditions. The exact cause of this phenomenon is unknown, but one thing is clear: it cannot be exined by any existingws of physics or magic. - Despite ten years of various experiments since its initial observation, no progress has been made in replicating the phenomenon. - The imperial court has ordered the cessation of experiments. Therefore, all neomium is to be disposed of... This was it. This was the answer. A phenomenon that couldn¡¯t be exined by science or magic. The author of this book may have been forced to stop the experiments due to higher orders, but... It was clear that neomium had some connection to dark magic. ''Should I tell him? Or not?'' Julia hesitated. If she told him, it would significantly advance An¡¯s research on dark magic. Her rational mind was screaming that she shouldn''t tell him. ''Not everyone is born with exceptional talent.'' Ever since she had heard An¡¯s story, her heart had been aching slightly. ¡®What I thought was a curse, the insomnia that tormented me, was actually a talent for necromancy.¡¯ But An doesn''t have a talent like that. Yet, he was still searching for a way. To reach greater heights. To shine brilliantly. He was struggling in a body devoid of talent. Even if it¡¯s a power considered evil. To Julia, An didn¡¯t seem that evil. She wanted to help An. But at the same time, she started to worry. ''But what if An ends up falling like the other schrs in this book?'' What if An, like the researchers mentioned in this book, meets a terrible end? What if my telling him about this... about neomium and advancing his research into dark magic causes An to be ruined...? ''That would be too painful...'' It would hurt a lot if that happened. Tightly gripping the book, Julia sniffled as she swallowed her fear. The mere thought of such a future terrified her. ''Yes. I¡¯ll hide it.'' I can''t tell him. Julia decided to keep the information about neomium a secret. Just as she was about to turn the page... "Neomium!? This is it! Is this the material? The fuel? Whatever it is, doesn¡¯t it seem connected to dark magic?" "...!" Jolt! Startled by the voice from over her shoulder, Julia quickly snapped the book shut. When she turned around, Charlotte was smiling brightly while holding Julia¡¯s shoulders. Why does the usually dumb girl have to be so sharp at the worst times...? Julia red at her with eyes full of resentment. Charlotte, clueless about what was going on, looked puzzled. "Neomium? Let me see that." "Ah..." This was bad. As An showed interest and approached, Julia¡¯s face quickly fell. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 64 - The Spirit’s Eye [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 64 - The Spirit¡¯s Eye "Neomium!? This is it! Is this the material? The fuel? Whatever it is, doesn¡¯t it seem connected to dark magic?" "...!" Neomium. It¡¯s a substance that appearsmonly in various books. Did it show up in the book Julia had been reading too? "Neomium? Let me see it." "Ah..." Julia sighed in despair, her eyes filled with hopelessness. She clutched the book to her chest and shook her head, but when I reached out my hand, she finally, albeit reluctantly, handed it over. Julia shot Charlotte a resentful look. ''So, this book also considers Neomium to be a keyponent of dark magic.'' If this substance appears in so many different texts, suspicion will naturally turn into certainty. I¡¯ll need to get my hands on some Neomium to start any experiments or research. But the problem is that Neomium is an extremely rare mineral. Even if you were to gather all the refined Neomium in the world, it would only amount to a fist-sized piece. And about 90% of that was fashioned into a single lump. That lump disappeared into the ck market several decades ago, and its whereabouts have been unknown ever since. ''I¡¯ll have to start by finding that Neomium lump.'' It¡¯s just a rare and unremarkable mineral. It¡¯s too soft and fragile to be used in tools. It¡¯s neither shiny nor particrly attractive, so it has no value as a gemstone. So, the purchase cost shouldn¡¯t be too high... But the real challenge is figuring out how to find this Neomium. I can¡¯t just put an ad in the newspaper saying, "Buying Neomium." If I did, I¡¯d immediately be branded a dark mage and pelted with stones. I¡¯ll have to search for it as quietly as possible. This will be quite difficult, no doubt about it. "You did well, Julia. Nice find." "But I found it...!" Charlotte looked at me with a slightly aggrieved expression. Meanwhile, Julia''s face hardened. Did she really think she wouldn¡¯t get caught after finding it and then trying to hide it? "Th-That...! It¡¯s dangerous! Everyone who researched Neomium met a terrible end! ..." "A terrible end?" "They all went insane or fell into depravity andmitted crimes before they died...!" "..." Julia stammered, sweating nervously under my gaze. Surprisingly, it seems she was genuinely worried about me. [The Evil God, ''Kali,'' sheds tears of joy at our necromancer''s profound filial piety.] I was a little moved too. But that aside, Julia has nothing to worry about. Because I already know firsthand why previous researchers met their deaths. ''What do you think the cause was? Of course, it was those mischievous Evil Gods.'' Any research into dark magic inevitably attracts the attention of Evil Gods. The fact that Kali guided me down the path of dark magic research already proves that. And Evil Gods have a strong tendency to meddle with the humans theytch onto. Do this, don¡¯t do that, and so on¡ªcausing chaos at every turn. The previous researchers probably had no idea what the Evil Gods wanted, or that they were even being watched by one. They diligently umted stacks of the Evil Gods'' displeasure, and when the gods'' wrath finally exploded, they met their deaths. ''But that won¡¯t happen to me.'' However, that doesn¡¯t apply to me. I have the unique ability to understand the psychology of the Evil God attached to me in real time. And I have a passive trait that makes me beloved by all Evil Gods. Thanks to that, even when I repeatedly refuse Kali¡¯s demands, I¡¯m always forgiven. I don¡¯t know if more Evil Gods will attach themselves to me as I continue my dark magic research. But even if they do, I¡¯ll be able to handle it. And I doubt Kali, being the resident Evil God, would allow other Evil Gods to approach. The threats Julia worries about won¡¯t apply to me. "Thank you for worrying about me. But it¡¯s fine, so you don¡¯t need to concern yourself too much." "...!" I murmured softly as I gently ced my hand on Julia¡¯s head. I had noticed before, when I would often touch her hair while she slept, just how soft it was. It¡¯s the kind of hair that makes you want to put it in your mouth without thinking. "Huh? Huh!? Wh-When did I ever worry about you... about someone like An...!" "..." Julia quickly brushed my hand away, trying to y it off. But you were just worrying about me, weren''t you? You said you were afraid I¡¯d meet a terrible end. "Th-That was just something I said! I only wanted to stop you from destroying the world with dark magic, so I made it up!" "Beep beep! That¡¯s a lie!" "...!?" Charlotte suddenly spoke up, adjusting a pair of sses she had somehow acquired. Upon closer inspection, one of her pupils had turned green. What¡¯s going on with her now? "The Spirit¡¯s Eye says you¡¯re lying! There was no sincerity in what Julia just said!" "W-What!? There¡¯s no such thing as a Spirit¡¯s Eye..." "I borrowed it from Earthy! So what this means is that Julia really was worrying about you, Mister! Lie detection sess! Heh!" "...!" It was already a fact that we both knew, but Charlotte went out of her way to use the Spirit¡¯s Eye to hammer the point home. Julia¡¯s face turned bright red. "Ugh! Charlotte, you little...!!!" "Kyah!?" Unable to hold back, Julia lunged at Charlotte. What¡¯s she nning to do once she catches her? It looks like she¡¯s just charging forward without thinking. But Charlotte, who jumped around with ease and quickly climbed up onto the bookshelf, wasn¡¯t someone who would be caught by Julia, who mostly spent her time indoors. Just as Charlotte began to toy with Julia, jumping lightly over the desk and climbing onto the bookshelf... [Kyaaa! Give me back my eye, you cursed brat!!!] Earthy¡¯s pitiful scream echoed from afar. ...Didn¡¯t you say you borrowed it? *** The smallmotion that urred during the dark magic research... "Charlotte. Come down here. I¡¯ll help you escape." "Really!? Okay, here Ie!" "Alright. Earthy,e retrieve your eye." "Mister!? I trusted you!!!" ...Came to an end when I captured Charlotte. Earthy trudged over, his little face full of irritation. As he reached out his tiny arm toward Charlotte¡¯s eye, a beam of light was pulled out from it with a sh. [I lent it to her because she said she wanted to try it, and then she just ran off. What an ungrateful little brat.] "Wahhh! This feels so weird...!" The light was reabsorbed back into Earthy¡¯s eye, creating a strange spectacle. So that¡¯s the Spirit¡¯s Eye. The one that¡¯s said to see through people¡¯s emotions. "Is that the Spirit¡¯s Eye that is passed down through the Emperor of the Empire?" [It¡¯s a Spirit¡¯s Eye, but that¡¯s far superior to mine. My eye can only distinguish emotions by their color, but the Empress¡¯s eye can see through much more. The original owner of that eye was the Spirit King, so that¡¯s only natural.] I see. When Earthy watches me, I don¡¯t feel anything special. But when the Empress stares at me, it¡¯s so chilling that I sometimes wonder if my eyeballs will be pierced through. So there are differences in the power of the Spirit¡¯s Eye. ''I wonder if I should steal Earthy¡¯s eye in a pinch.'' The Empress has a Spirit¡¯s Eye, and Irene has Laura¡¯s Eye, but I have nothing. If I ever need one, maybe I could forcibly borrow Earthy¡¯s eye. Earthy huped and backed away as if he had read my thoughts. "That¡¯s enough research for today. The study¡¯s a mess now anyway." "Oh..." Julia and Charlotte looked around, letting out sighs. Thanks to their little chase, chairs were overturned, books were scattered everywhere¡ªwhat a disaster. Of course, it was also partly my fault for not keeping the books properly organized in the first ce, so I couldn¡¯tpletely me the kids. After sending the children and Earthy out of the study, I was tidying up alone when... "What the? Mister, why are you cleaning up by yourself?" "..." The door creaked open, and Charlotte¡¯s yful face peeked through. "You said you¡¯d have the maids clean up, so why are you doing it?" "If the maids start cleaning, I won¡¯t know where anything is. So I¡¯m organizing it myself." "You should¡¯ve said so earlier. I¡¯ll help too!" "There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m already done." "Aww..." Charlotte looked disappointed and slumped her shoulders. I had hastily shoved the remaining mess behind the bookshelf, pretending I¡¯d finished tidying up. This was why I wanted to clean up alone. If Charlotte started helping, there was a high chance she¡¯d make an even bigger mess. "Oh, right! Mister! Can you help me put on my armor? My armor arrived today, but I have no idea how to wear it! Hehe." "Ask Sylvia to help you with that." "The knight sister is super busy! She won¡¯t leave the training grounds. I wanted to train with her too, but..." Charlotte stomped her feet in frustration. Charlotte and Julia were temporarily banned from entering the training grounds. The official reason was that their presence could interfere with the training program or that it might be dangerous for outsiders to enter. But the real reason was that I didn¡¯t want them to run into Yuri. I have no desire to face the wrath of Yuri, who is filled with pent-up anger from being grilled by Sylvia. "So, Mister, please help me change!" "..." Charlotte said this with a bright smile. She¡¯s talking about armor, right? If you keep saying things like that, people are going to get the wrong idea. ...Like those maids gossiping behind the door right now. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 65 - Soles (1) [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 65 - Soles (1) "Oh my, did you hear that? Did you hear it?" "Yeah, I heard it, so stop hitting me, you crazy bitch." "He¡¯s going to help her change! The Lord himself! What do we do! Ahh, ahh!" "Hey, you¡¯re drooling..." Giggle, giggle. Unaware that An had already noticed them, the maids peeked through the door and snickered. He used to leave the changing to the maids! But now, is he starting to get greedy? Is he finding it harder to hide his desires? "I used to think the Lord had amazing self-control, but it looks like he can¡¯t hold back anymore..." "No, it¡¯s too early to jump to conclusions. The Lord may be a bit shady, but he¡¯s not the kind of man who would break his own principles. He¡¯s not the type toy a hand on a child." "Then what is it...?" "He wants to etch the current Charlotte, who will soon vanish with the passing years, into his memory!" "...?" The junior maid tilted her head, puzzled by the cryptic words. "Think about it. Raising and educating a mischievous girl to your liking, only to marry herter. It¡¯s romantic, but there¡¯s a huge catch." "What¡¯s that?" "The catch is that the young bride of your memories will disappear into the past, never to be seen again! The Lord will regret it for the rest of his life! He¡¯ll think about all the things he should¡¯ve done when she was still young!" "Oh..." The junior maid¡¯s eyes widened in realization. She had never thought of such a thing before. "It¡¯s called making memories! If you act all gentlemanly, waiting patiently for your bride to grow up, you¡¯ll definitely regret it. You need a list of all the things you must do before she¡¯s fully grown!" "That makes sense. Once time passes, you can¡¯t get it back..." "From now on, the Lord will cover his eyes with a blindfold and, guided only by Charlotte¡¯s whispers, help her change clothes, and then, pretending it¡¯s a mistake... Heh heh heh." "Senior, you¡¯re drooling." A changing event! It¡¯s one of those essential events, isn¡¯t it? Teaching young girls unfamiliar with theplex attire of nobles, while sneaking in some subtle skinship! Right. It would be a waste to leave such things to the maids. He¡¯d definitely regret itter. As expected, the Lord knows what he¡¯s doing! Just as the maids were getting all giddy... "Here it is! My armor! Isn¡¯t it cool?" "Oh." "Oh." Charlotte returned with a proud look on her face, holding a bag with her armor inside. The maids¡¯ expressions immediately stiffened. ...Wait, so it was about armor? "Let¡¯s get back to work." "Yeah, we still have dishes to wash." What a letdown. The maids clicked their tongues and walked away. *** "What¡¯s wrong, Mister?" "..." I¡¯m flustered. She said armor. So, of course, I thought it would be some shy, metal armor or something like that. But what Charlotte pulled out of herrge bag was nothing like that. "It¡¯s thinner than I expected." "They said it¡¯s the kind of armor you can wear all day like regr clothes! So it¡¯s really thin and easy to move in!" "..." I held the ''armor'' Charlotte handed me, feeling it between my fingers. It was light, stretchy, and resistant to deformation no matter how much I pulled at it. At a nce, it was no different from regr clothes. But when I struck it with my fist, it suddenly hardened, proving that it was indeed functional as armor. ''It really is like a second skin.'' A tight-fitting, stretchy armor. Impressive technology. Well, with people who can coat their swords in mana and those who can swing with aura, it makes sense that armor-making techniques would be this advanced too. "Just by looking at it, I have no idea how to put it on. There aren¡¯t even any buttons in the front..." "It¡¯s designed so someone has to tie it from the back. I¡¯ll help you with it." "Hehe. Please do!" Whip. Charlotte turned around and swiftly shrugged off her outer garment, leaving her in a thin shirt as she turned her back to me. Then, she plopped something into my palm. "Can you tie my hair, please?" "..." I looked down to find a hair tie in my hand. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve tied a girl¡¯s hair. I carefully gathered her hair in my hands, feeling its smoothness as it swayed. As I pulled her hair back, Charlotte¡¯s nape became visible. She must have been running around earlier because there were small beads of sweat forming on her skin. I discreetly wiped them away with my fingers before finishing the ponytail. "Wouldn¡¯t it be better to keep it tied up like this all the time? It¡¯s more convenient." "Hmm. Really? Which do you think is prettier, Mister? Tied up or down?" "..." A tough question. "Both are pretty, but this armor seems to suit a tied-up look better." "Then I¡¯ll keep it tied whenever I wear this!" Ponytail Charlotte. She shook her head slightly, and the ponytail swung adorably from side to side. It took some effort to suppress the urge to grab it and pull it back. Once her hair was tied, we began the process of trying on the armor. Since it¡¯s armor that can be worn like everyday clothes, putting it on wasn¡¯t particrlyplicated. I wrapped it around her torso and chest, covering everything, and then secured it with the ties at the back. "Should I tighten it more?" "Yes!" "Ugh..." "Hnnng! Too tight! It¡¯s suffocating..." [The Evil God, ''Kali,'' shouts for you to ease up, saying our dark knight¡¯s ribs will break!] ...Her ribs won¡¯t break from my strength, though. Anyway, once I adjusted the ties to the proper tightness and knotted them, the process wasplete. Now that I think about it, the shape of the armor resembles a corset. "There. All done." "How do I look, Mister? Pretty?" [The Evil God, ''Kali,'' beams with a wide smile, saying she looks absolutely beautiful.] "You look pretty. It suits you well." "Hehe!" Whirl. Charlotte spun around, showing me her front, then smiled shyly. For a moment, I wondered why beauty mattered when it came to armor, but I didn¡¯t say it out loud. As long as she looks cute, that¡¯s all that matters. "Wow! It¡¯s reallyfortable! It feels like I¡¯m not even wearing it! Do you think it¡¯s really strong? Mister, do you want to punch me in the stomach to test it?" "...I¡¯ll pass." "Why not?" Charlotte stuck out her belly with an innocent look on her face. I turned my head away from her. Even though I knew that no matter how hard I hit her with my feeble punch, the armored Charlotte wouldn¡¯t feel a thing... I couldn¡¯t shake the difort I felt. An adult punching a kid in the stomach? No way. I rejected the idea before I could develop any strange inclinations. "Now I feel like a real swordsman!" "Not yet. Just because you have great talent, a fine sword, and good armor doesn¡¯t make you a swordsman. Only when you develop the right mindset can you truly call yourself one." "Wow! That¡¯s exactly what the knight sister said!" "..." Of course it is. I just repeated the lines I heard from Sylvia in the game. But it¡¯s good to see that she seems to understand it well. "Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ve been memorizing the code of chivalrytely! Cherish life, don¡¯t take pride in your strength... Umm, what else was there? Anyway, it¡¯s really long!!" Charlotte was just excited. She wasn¡¯t getting cocky just because she was now armed with a nice sword and pretty armor. It seems Sylvia has been doing a good job teaching her not just swordsmanship but also discipline. That¡¯s a relief. "Now that you¡¯re all dressed, you should go. Julia was really scared earlier because of that ghost, so try to stay with her if you can." "Hmm..." As soon as I mentioned Julia¡¯s name, Charlotte¡¯s eyebrows drooped. She quietly sneaked up behind me and... Plop, she hopped onto my back, peeking over my shoulder. "Mister, are you really busy? Should I go out and help her instead?" "..." I still have a lot to clean up. There are many books left to organize. And I have a pile of work to get through. But... "How about you take a short break and get a massage instead?" "Where¡¯s the massage coupon again..." I can¡¯t resist a massage. I decided to make time. Charlotte¡¯s face lit up with a smile. "Where does it hurt? Where should I start today?" "My back hurts, my shoulders hurt, my calves hurt, my neck hurts..." It¡¯d be quicker to find ces that don¡¯t hurt. "Your whole body hurts! But Mister, you exercise every morning, so why does it still hurt?" "...Good question." A deep sigh escaped me. This body was so weak that I immediately felt the need to modify it after the possession. So I put up with the difort of sunburns and frequently went outside. I never skipped strength training. And I made sure to eat regrly. Three months had passed since I started living such a proper and healthy life. While it''s true that I''ve gained a little muscle, the changes in my body are minimalpared to the effort I''ve put in. Maybe it¡¯s just my natural constitution. And by now, I¡¯ve nearly given up. "At this rate, it looks like you¡¯re going to need a massage all day long." "Then forget the rest, just give me a face massage." "Why? Is it because you think you look too scary? Should I smooth it out for you?" "...No. It''s just that my facial muscles are tired." Charlotte stared at my face with a serious expression. Is my face really that scary? If only a massage could smooth out this grim face of mine, that would be nice. "Hehe! If that''s the case, leave it to me!" Charlotte rolled up her sleeves and stepped forward. Iy backfortably on the sofa and closed my eyes. Will Charlotte be able to control her strength well? She better do it right. It''s my face, after all, and one wrong move could hurt me. I started to worry. I heard the sound of something being quietly taken off beside me, as Charlotte busily prepared. Once she finished, I felt her hop up onto the sofa. "Shall I start?" "Go ahead." "Are you sure it''s okay?" "Stop asking and just start." "Really?" "..." With a hesitant voice, Charlotte kept stalling. Feeling that something was off, I opened my eyes. "Take this." "...?" Charlotte¡¯s small solesnded on my face. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 66 - Soles (2) [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 66 - Soles (2) An awesome suit of armor! As soon as Charlotte put on the armor, she felt her body surging with strength, as if she had suddenly be much stronger. She wanted to show it off! Right now, she wanted to show it to Earthy, to the maids, and to Julia! Charlotte, her face brimming with excitement, was about to dash out of the room when... "Now that you¡¯re all dressed, you should go. Julia was really frightened earlier after seeing the ghost. Try to stay with her if you can." "Hmm¡­" Just as she was ready to bolt out, her legs lost strength, and her shoulders drooped. Why bring up Julia now? If you think about it, it seems like Mister always has Julia on his mind... So what if she saw a ghost? If she was really scared, she¡¯d be trembling like a leaf, clinging to whoever was nearby, wouldn¡¯t she? But seeing how she only sticks to Mister, it¡¯s clear she¡¯s not that scared. ¡®This is frustrating.¡¯ She had spent the whole day with Mister, and she would cling to him when they slept, too, right? Does that mean he¡¯ll spend the entire day with Julia? Charlotte desperately wanted to show off her new armor and run around outside, but her frustration towards Julia was even stronger. Julia had so many chances to express affection to Mister, yet she still acted prickly. It was infuriating. "Mister, are you really busy? Wouldn¡¯t it be better if I went out instead?" "¡­" Charlotte clung to An¡¯s back, her voice tinged with disappointment. Right. This is all to make Julia snap out of hercency. If she keeps letting her guard down, I¡¯ll snatch him away! It¡¯s a warning. I think I¡¯ve warned her like this before, but she still hasn¡¯t learned her lesson. If once doesn¡¯t work, then twice! For someone as jealous as Julia, this would be the perfect tactic. So, yeah. This is all to spur Julia into action. It¡¯s not for selfish reasons... "How about you take a short break and get a massage instead?" "Where¡¯s that massage coupon again..." An rummaged through his pockets. Seeing this, Charlotte shed a satisfied smile. ''Huh? But Julia isn¡¯t peeking this time, is she?'' Startled, Charlotte froze and nced towards the door. Now that she thought about it, she had forgotten to leave it slightly ajar. The maids who had been peeking had quietly closed the door and left. What do I do now? Julia isn¡¯t spying, so how am I supposed to make her jealous? Is my n a failure? ¡®Ah, whatever!¡¯ Who cares if Julia sees or not? I¡¯m going to live my life! Charlotte quickly rationalized her situation. "So, where does it hurt? Where should I start today?" "My back hurts, my shoulders hurt, my calves hurt, my neck hurts¡­" "That¡¯s your whole body! Mister, you work out every morning, so why are you like this?" "...Good question." An sighed deeply, and Charlotte looked at him with some concern. To Charlotte, An was incredibly diligent. Even though he spent a lot of time indoors dealing with work, he never skipped his morning runs or exercise. So why was his skin still so pale, with veins showing? And why did his arms and legsck any real muscle? It was like An¡¯s physique had a set limit, and no matter what he did, he couldn¡¯t surpass it. "Looks like I¡¯ll have to give you a massage all day long." "Forget the rest, just give me a face massage." "Why? Because you think you look too scary? Should I smooth it out for you?" "...No. It¡¯s just that my facial muscles are tired." "Hehe! Leave it to me, then!" Charlotte rolled up her sleeves and got ready. It made sense. Of course his face hurt, given how often he frowned! If you frown all the time, you get more wrinkles when you¡¯re old. And with his already scary face, if he gets more wrinkles...? ¡®No, no! He¡¯ll look even scarier!¡¯ I have to stop it! I have to stop it! I need to massage him to make sure he doesn¡¯t get any more wrinkles! Charlotte¡¯s expression turned determined and serious, filled with a newfound sense of responsibility and duty. Any back on the sofa with his eyes closed. Looking down at him, Charlotte froze for a moment. Now that she thought about it, she had never seen Mister sleep. So this was the first time seeing him with his eyes closed, and like this, he seemed... ¡®Kind of handsome?¡¯ With his eyes closed, the usual menacing look on his face seemed less harsh. Could Mister really look gentle? How amazing! Swallowing her awe, Charlotte quietly slipped off her shoes. ''Mister liked it when I used my feet to give him a massage.'' She took off her socks, then climbed up onto the sofa, standing over the lying An. Looking down at him, Charlotte hesitated, suddenly feeling unsure. His face. Is it really okay to step on it? Mister does like being stepped on, but this is his face. Would he get mad? "Shall I start?" "Go ahead." "It¡¯s really okay?" "Stop asking and just start." "Really?" "¡­" An frowned slightly, his eyes still closed. Ah! He frowned again! That¡¯s going to cause more wrinkles! Without any further hesitation, Charlotte brought her small foot forward. "Here goes." "...?" As soon as her sole touched An¡¯s cheek, his eyes flew open. Charlotte¡¯s whole body shuddered as a chill ran down her spine. Ah. Was this the wrong move? . . . "Facial massages are done with your hands. Hands." "Hehe. I didn¡¯t know. I thought you liked it when I used my feet." "..." He chose not to deny it. Charlotte¡¯s soft, squishy soles. For that brief moment when they pressed down on my face, that gentle, cushy feeling wasn¡¯t bad, but... If I let her keep going, I¡¯d definitely cross a line I shouldn¡¯t. ¡®I was so close...¡¯ It feels like something was very wrong, like I was about to betray my humanity. While I did feel a bit disappointed, I decided that the memory of being stepped on just once was enough tost forever. "Alright, lie down here." Charlotte shifted her position. She knelt behind me, and I rested my head on herp. Once my head was nestled on her thighs, Charlotte began awkwardly massaging my face. "Press down with the tips of your fingers. That¡¯s called acupressure." "Ooh." "Acupressure massages relieve tension in the muscles and improve blood cirction..." "Ugh, be quiet." "¡­" With a soft push, Charlotte¡¯s thumb lightly pressed against my lips. Once my mouth closed, Charlotte burst into a fit of giggles, herughter filling the room. [The Evil God, ''Kali,''ughs happily, saying our dark knight looks content, which makes her happy as well.] ...The two of them are really having fun. Is it really that amusing? Well, I suppose I can rte. I often can¡¯t resist pinching Julia¡¯s cheeks while she¡¯s asleep. After a while of pulling, pressing, and ying with my face, Charlotte finally grew tired and got serious about the massage. She¡¯s surprisingly strong, and the way she presses down with precision feels really good. "Ugh... Yes, right there. That¡¯s perfect." "Mister¡­ You usually don¡¯t seem that old, but at times like this, you seem really old¡­" "¡­" Try living in a body like this, running on no sleep and dealing with a grueling schedule. See if you don¡¯t start groaning too. Even though An¡¯s physical age was still a youthful 21, he felt like he had aged years from the stress of trying to revive his crumbling family. "Isn¡¯t it because Julia and I are making you age faster?" "That¡¯s not it." "Julia¡¯s always moody and snappy, and I¡¯m constantly on edge, wondering when I¡¯ll identally cause trouble with my Super Strong Sword." "¡­" So, you do know? "I won¡¯t tell you not to worry, but at least for now, in this moment, set your worries aside and rx. You always look so serious, or in a rush, or busy. Always one of the three." Her gentle voice whispered as her hands massaged my furrowed brow. I opened my eyes and found Charlotte staring down at me, face-to-face. Startled, she blushed and quickly pulled her head back. "You did well. I feel like a lot of my fatigue has melted away." "Hey! You¡¯re not supposed to get up right after I tell you to rx!" Charlotte tugged at my sleeve, grumbling in disappointment. But I paid her no mind and stood up, straightening my clothes. As much as I wanted to lie there for another 10 minutes, or even an hour, thefort was so overwhelming that I felt like if I stayed, I¡¯d be apletely useless man, so I forced myself up. Charlotte¡¯sp was firm yet soft. Honestly, I wanted to order a pillow shaped exactly like her thighs so I could sleep on it every night. It¡¯s ap that could make a person lose all sense of propriety. "I¡¯ll have to ask for facial massages more often. After just one, I feel like my face looks much brighter." "Hmm. I don¡¯t think so." "..." So blunt. She cut me down so decisively that I couldn¡¯t evene up with a response. At that moment, a cute rumbling sound echoed from Charlotte¡¯s stomach. "Hehe. I think I¡¯m hungry." "Let¡¯s have an early meal today. Go grab a dog bowl from the pantry." "Yes! I¡¯ll go get Julia too¡­" "Master!" Bang! The door mmed open, and a powerful gust of wind swirled through the room. Only one person could create such force, aside from Charlotte. I turned around, and sure enough, Sylvia stood in the doorway, panting heavily. "Did you forget to knock?" "Forgive me for my rudeness. This is an emergency." "What emergency?" "Right now, there¡¯s a monster rampage on the mountain, and the Arient territory is in danger!" "¡­What?" What the hell is she talking about? Monstersing down from the mountain? It¡¯s been centuries since anyone¡¯s even seen a monster on that mountain. Why now? I thought for a moment, then remembered the recent disturbance on the mountain and realized... ¡®Ah. Is it because we split the mountain in half?¡¯ Could that be our fault? [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 67 - Monster Stampede (1) [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 67 - Monster Stampede (1) "My lord, there have been strange tremorsing from the mountains recently. Reports of eerie sounds have been pouring in from the townspeople..." "Yawn. It¡¯s probably just the wildlife acting up. Order the hunters to bring in some extra hides, and that should take care of things." "Yes, I¡¯ll do that for now." One day, there came a troubling report. The Count of Arient responded with a bored yawn. How serious could tremors in the mountains really be? There couldn¡¯t possibly be anything as terrifying as the massive earthquake that almost turned the entire Arient territory upside down, right? It was probably nothing. The Count of Arient decided not to give it too much thought. But the next day... "My lord! It¡¯s an emergency! The hunters have reported seeing monsters in the mountains!" "Monsters in the mountains? Hahaha! What a ridiculous joke! Not even a dog wouldugh at that! My father, my grandfather, my great-grandfather, and even my great-great-grandfather never heard of monstersing from those mountains! Are you suggesting that the Vermont territory beyond the mountain has released them?" "Huh?" "...Huh?" That sounds... surprisingly usible! The butler and the Count of Arient exchanged strange looks. Vermont, a ce infamous for all kinds of experiments and atrocities¡ªreleasing monsters wouldn¡¯t be out of the question. "No, no. Don¡¯t speak nonsense! My dear younger brother would never do something like that!" "Y-Yes, you¡¯re absolutely right, my lord." No, I mustn¡¯t be suspicious. Who saved Arient Construction from the brink of bankruptcy? Vermont. Who kept giving us contract after contract to help us pay off our debt? Vermont. Ah, my dear brother. How could I have been so narrow-minded, letting old prejudices cloud my judgement? The Count of Arient shed tears of repentance, deeply reflecting on his error. "I must have misheard. There¡¯s no way there are monsters. Tell the hunters this: if they want to prove their story, they need to bring back the corpse of a monster." "Yes, my lord. I¡¯ll ry the message." The Count was convinced that the hunters, frightened by the dark night in the mountains, had embarrassed themselves and were now ming monsters as an excuse. There was no other exnation. The Count of Arient quickly reached his conclusion and dismissed the matter once again. But three dayster... "M-My lord! We¡¯re in trouble! There are widespread reports of monsters!" "What!? Did they all start hallucinating at the same..." The Count of Arient¡¯s words trailed off as he stood up. Outside the window, far off in the distance, he could see the lush green forest of the mountains... copsing. "Aah!" An enormous, ck wave-like swarm, too numerous to count. Ants. They were ants. A massive horde of ants was swarming down the mountainside, and the Count of Arient¡¯s face turned deathly pale. "Get all the townspeople into the castle immediately! If you miss even a single soul, you¡¯ll be severely punished!" "Yes, my lord!" "And... and send for aid from the royal pce... No, request help from Vermont first!" If those things get inside the castle, we¡¯re all dead. The Arient territory will be wiped out! The Count trembled in fear but clung to a single thread of hope. "Brother, I need to ask for your help one more time..." An Vermont, notorious for his entricities. Perhaps, just maybe, he had some trick up his sleeve to save them from this catastrophe. Praying that it was true, the Count of Arient hastily threw on his coat and rushed outside. *** "Julia! Hurry up! It¡¯s urgent!!!" "Wahhh! I was just eating a snack, what¡¯s going on...!" Thud, thud, thud. Pulled by Charlotte, Julia dashed out of the room in a panic. She was dressed infortable clothes, hastily throwing on a coat and hat. Judging by the crumbs on her lips, it seemed she really had been in the middle of a snack. "It¡¯s an emergency." "Then we should bring Earthy too! ...Right?" "Call for him." "Earthy! Come here!" [Kyaaa! What do I care for human emergencies...] At that moment, Julia opened her mouth wide. Shaa! She let out a strange hissing sound. [Kyaaaa! My body is moving against my will!!!] "There you are, Earthy!" Thud, thud, thud. From far off, a cloud of dust kicked up as Earthy came running toward them and jumped into Charlotte¡¯s arms inside the carriage. Lucky guy. "Let¡¯s go." "What about Knight Sister?" "She left earlier, on horseback." Sylvia couldn¡¯t wait for us, so she had gone ahead. Riding on horseback would be faster than traveling by carriage anyway. Since I¡¯d recharged her mana, she should be able to handle the initial situation for now. With myself, Charlotte, Julia, and Earthy all aboard, the carriage raced out of the estate and sped through the night. "So... what exactly happened?" "There¡¯s a monster stampede in the mountains, and the Arient territory is in danger. From what I¡¯ve heard, arge number of giant ant monsters have appeared." "A monster stampede...!" Charlotte and Julia¡¯s eyes widened, their mouths falling open in shock. It was no surprise. A monster stampede is an extremely rare disaster. ''Then again, even monsters themselves are rare.'' Monsters. They¡¯re animals that have been mutated by mana. Normally, animals tend to avoid areas with high concentrations of mana, but if they are forced to stay in such areas for extended periods, they eventually transform into violent monsters. If only one or two animals transform, it¡¯s not much of an issue. The problem is when an entire group of animals mutates into monsters. That¡¯s when a horde of monsters wreaks havoc, and this event is known as a monster stampede. "Where could so many monsters havee from...?" "Maybe Earthy knows something, since he used to live in the mountains?" "Earthy! Do you know anything? Hmm?" [Kyaaa!] Charlotte grabbed Earthy and shook him, demanding answers. [How would I know!? Do you think I¡¯d let monsters run wild in my domain?] "Who else would know, then? Think harder!" [If I say I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know... Wait. Now that you mention ants, something doese to mind.] "What is it!?" "Tell us! Hurry!" Thud, thud, thud. Charlotte and Julia held Earthy tightly, shaking him for answers. [When I was in hibernation, there was an ant colony that had settled beneath where I slept. They kepting out and bothering me, so I sealed them inside a barrier.] "Wait. If I recall correctly, a barrier is made of highly concentrated mana." [That¡¯s correct, human.] "¡­" A barrier, formed from concentrated mana. The ant colony trapped inside would have been exposed to high levels of mana for a long time. Which means... "Earthy, this is all your fault!!!" [...!] Earthy¡¯s barrier had caused the monster stampede. Charlotte screamed at him, holding him tightly, while Earthy turned his head away, avoiding eye contact. [Why are you ming me? If the barrier had remained intact, the monsters wouldn¡¯t have been able to get out. It¡¯s your fault for dragging me away from the mountain, so I couldn¡¯t maintain it!] "You could have told us! This is all because you didn¡¯t say anything!" [I... forgot.] "Hey!!!" "That¡¯s enough. We can argue about whose fault it ister. For now, let¡¯s focus on solving this." To calm themotion, I opened the window of the carriage. Rumble! Like an earthquake, the sound of the ground shaking filled the air as a massive ck swarm of ants covered thend. In no time at all, they had overrun the viges in the Arient territory, destroying every structure they touched without leaving a trace. "From here on, we have to fight those things." "..." "..." Charlotte and Julia were speechless, their mouths hanging open in awe and terror. . . . "Has everyone from District 5 been evacuated?" "N-No! We¡¯ve confirmed the evacuation of Districts 1 and 2, but Districts 3, 4, and 5... still¡­" The butler¡¯s voice trailed off, and a vein bulged on the Count of Arient¡¯s forehead. Damn it! The monsters have already reached the outskirts of the vige, and this is the current state of our evacuation efforts? Districts 1 and 2, being close to the castle, were evacuated quickly. But the outer districts were the most popted, and we haven¡¯t even evacuated half the people yet. "Why is this taking so long?! At this rate, all of my subjects will die! If they die, how will they pay their taxes?" I haven¡¯t even paid off my debt to Vermont! I¡¯m barely managing to pay the interest, and if we lose all those taxpayers, the Arient territory is finished! A miracle! I need a miracle! The Count of Arient¡¯s hands trembled. "All personnel and soldiers are being mobilized, but it¡¯s not enough. Half of the guards left the territory a week ago for training, and it will take at least three more days for them to return..." "Dammit! How can we be so short-staffed at a time like this...!" "My lord! Look over there!" "...!" At the butler¡¯s sudden cry, the Count of Arient turned around. What he saw was a line of townspeople, walking in an orderly fashion towards the back gate of the castle. That direction... isn¡¯t that from District 5? But there shouldn¡¯t be any guards over there. Who¡¯s leading those people so orderly? "Who¡¯s handling the evacuation over there?" "I-It¡¯s the knights from Vermont! And staff from Vermont Security are guiding the people to safety!" "There¡¯s a simr evacuation lineing from Districts 3 and 4 as well!" "My goodness!" Again! It¡¯s them again! Once more, I¡¯m in debt to Vermont! To be honest, when I first heard An talk about starting a securitypany, Iughed behind his back. Who¡¯d hire a business like that? But now, here I am, reaping the benefits first! "Aaah! Brother...!" At the arrival of the long-awaited miracle, the Count of Arient fell to his knees, tears streaming down his face. Whether these were tears of gratitude for the mercy of Vermont, or tears of despair at the thought of how much more Vermont would take from him after this... only time would tell. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 68 - Monster Stampede (2) [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 68 - Monster Stampede (2) "A monster stampede... We need to exterminate them before they reach the townspeople...!" Her disheveled hair fluttering, Sylvia rode her horse at full speed, rushing toward Arient territory. Ants mutated into monsters are usually the size of a carriage, and their shells are so tough that des can¡¯t pierce them. But with a Bang, she could easily reduce them to puddles of goo. If Bang wasn¡¯t enough, she could use Boom, or even Boom-Bang if necessary. As she neared Arient territory, Sylvia began gathering mana inside her, preparing to activate Bang. "Ah." And then, the wave of ants came into view. Monsters covering the entire mountain, leaving no gaps. Sylvia quickly let her mana settle back down. "Yeah. Let¡¯s just give up." There¡¯s no way I can handle that. Even if I used up all my mana, it wouldn¡¯t be enough. Sylvia made a quick decision to retreat. Even if the royal knights came, they¡¯d be fighting day and night for three full days, and still wouldn¡¯t finish. The sheer number is absurd. Where did so many monsterse from? Is this someone¡¯s plot? What kind of twisted person would release this many monsters onto the mountain...? Trembling at the thought of such viiny, Sylvia altered her course. Fighting them all was out of the question. The walls of Arient Castle seemed high and sturdy, so getting everyone inside was the only realistic option. "Hey, you worms! Get out of hiding and get to work! It¡¯s time to earn your keep!" Boom! Sylvia rode straight into the training ground, stomping her foot forcefully as she shouted. Only then did the employees, who had been cowering inside the dormitories, begin to timidly show their faces, fear written all over them. "You idiots! Didn¡¯t we train for this? When you saw that, you should¡¯ve been out here already! What are you doing? We¡¯re going to start evacuating the residents! Teams 1, 2, and 3, head to districts 3, 4, and 5 on the outskirts of Arient and get everyone inside the castle! Now, move!" "Yes, ma¡¯am!!!" Their voices rang out loudly, and, as if they¡¯d never been scared, the employees began moving in perfect coordination. Perhaps it was the repeated training. The staff, without a moment of hesitation, sprinted full-speed toward the endangered Arient territory, now facing imminent disaster. "Knight Sylvia! One of our members has already gone ahead to assist with the evacuation!" "...!" Someone took the initiative and started guiding the evacuation without being told? Who is that brave soul!? "Who? Who is it?" "It¡¯s Yuri! He said he¡¯d try to hold off the monsters to buy us time!" "What...!" Of all people, that brat? He was only participating in training because the Lord had rmended him, and though he was earnest, I didn¡¯t expect him to actually do anything. If he could just stay out of trouble, that¡¯d be the best we could hope for¡ªso why did he run off? "Damn it!" Sylvia¡¯s legs filled with mana, and she elerated with lightning speed. It was her own spell, one she¡¯d invented and named Shasha-Shak. That brat can¡¯t die! He¡¯s under the Lord¡¯s care, and if I bring him back dead...! ''It wouldn¡¯t just be a pay cut, I¡¯d lose my head!'' Grinding her teeth, Sylvia scattered mana in all directions. This spell was called Wiiing. It was a search spell, sending out mana to detect and analyze objects in the vicinity. It wasn¡¯t long before an unusual source of mana was detected. ''That¡¯s his mana...!'' That way! Sylvia shifted her direction, elerating further toward the origin of the mana. What a fool! If he keeps expending mana like that, he¡¯ll copse from exhaustion in no time. What if he copses in front of a monster in the middle of the fight...? Ugh. That¡¯s why sending a novice intobat, especially one who doesn¡¯t fully understand their own mana capacity, is so dangerous. ''Please, just stay alive!'' Just as Sylvia leaped over a wall in desperation... Sssshing! A sharp sound split the air, and a blue sh shot past Sylvia¡¯s eyes. A long beam of light grazed her face and shot forward. "Kieeeek!!!" Crack! The light struck a charging ant monster, crushing its head instantly. Ssssh. Like a whip, the light retracted. "Are you alright? I didn¡¯t expect someone to suddenly appear from that direction." "..." At the end of the blue sh was none other than Yuri. He stood holding a baby in one arm. Sylvia nced at the pile of ant monster corpses stacked like a mountain. Then, she looked back at Yuri, clearly astonished. "Did you... take all of these down by yourself?" "Yes? Yes. And I found this baby while searching an empty house. It seems to have been separated from its parents..." "Alright, that¡¯s enough exnation. Now, run! We¡¯ve finished evacuating this area, so there¡¯s no need to keep fighting!" "Understood!" Kieeek! As more ant monsters crawled over the pile of corpses, one by one, Sylvia took the baby from Yulia and began running. ''He doesn¡¯t look tired at all.'' Yuri sped ahead, not showing any signs of fatigue. He wasn¡¯t using any body-enhancing magic, yet he was moving almost as fast as Sylvia. Is it even possible to move that fast without magic...? Was he holding back during training? Sylvia couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing. "Knight Sylvia, you¡¯ve arrived! We¡¯vepleted the search and rescue, and we¡¯re now leading the evacuation!" "Hurry up! The monsters are right behind us! They¡¯ll catch up soon!" Guarding the rear of the evacuation line, Sylvia¡¯s hands trembled with urgency. Had they really searched every building, every corner? Was there anywhere they missed? Should I go back to check? ''Trust them. They¡¯re the ones I trained.'' She squeezed her eyes shut. Here, she had to rely on her staff. It had been less than a month since she started training them, but... She had taught them a lot in that short time. She¡¯d instilled in them the boldness and courage to jump into harsh conditions. And she¡¯d taught them that the only way to ovee such situations was through the tight bonds of camaraderie with theirrades. That was enough. Her staff moved as if they¡¯d been working together for years, seamlessly coordinated. Their performance in this crisis was proof that their training had paid off. They were already capable of being deployed in the field. Sylvia felt a small sense of pride. "Aah! Knight of Vermont! Thank you! You¡¯ve safely brought back my taxpayers¡ªI mean, my beloved townspeople! Once again, you¡¯ve done me a great..." With a loud thud, the gates opened, and the Count of Arient emerged, tears of gratitude streaming down his face. "Be quiet and step away from the gate! Evacuationse first!" "Guh!" With a single body-check from Sylvia, the Count was sent flying backward. As the refugees poured into the wide-open gate, Sylvia anxiously tapped her feet and nced behind her. ''They¡¯reing.'' The ck wave was approaching. A horde of ant monsters, filling the horizon as far as the eye could see, surged forward. Could they close the gates before the monsters reached them? Impossible. Sylvia finished her calctions quickly and drew her sword, running toward the oing tide. ''I can¡¯t kill them all. I¡¯ll have to use a stalling spell...!'' The answer is Freeze. Gritting her teeth, Sylvia prepared a spell she hadn¡¯t used in ages, one she had sealed away long ago. By now, she had distanced herself from the refugees. This should be far enough. Sylvia took a deep breath and exhaled, frost escaping her mouth as the air around her rapidly cooled. "Freeze!!!" With the incantation, she mmed her palm into the ground. From her hand, a wave of winter cold spread, turning the earth white with frost. "Kieeeek!!!" The ants that had been rushing at her found their feet encased in ice, their movements slowing. "Grrrrr!" "Stop! Just stop!!!" The monsters were only a few steps away, but Sylvia didn¡¯t lift her hand from the ground. The intense mana drain caused the area around her to turn into a frozen tundra, and the monsters gradually slowed, freezing solid. An ant¡¯s jaws were inches from Sylvia¡¯s head when it finally stopped, frozen in ce. She did it! She froze them all! "Haa...!" Sylvia staggered as she turned to look back, seeing that all the refugees had made it through the gate. Now, I just need to head back... head back... Huh? "I¡¯m an idiot..." I forgot to think about how I¡¯d get back. Now I¡¯m out of mana... Crack, crack. The joints of the frozen monsters began to move, ice cracking as they started to break free. Her legs trembled, and she couldn¡¯t muster any strength. Am I going to die like this? Sylvia let out a hollowugh as despair set in. "What¡¯s with that resigned expression? Wipe that look off your face. It¡¯s annoying." "...!?" Thump. A rough hand grabbed Sylvia just before she copsed, apanied by a voice so sinister it sent a shiver down her spine. It was a voice that shouldn¡¯t be here. "M-my Lord!? What are you doing here...!?" "You¡¯ve got a lot of work left to do. I¡¯m not letting you escape your duties and pay cut by dying here. Put off dying for a while." "No! It¡¯s too dangerous here! Let go of me and run! Please, hurry! If those things break free, we¡¯ll both die!" "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not an idiot who rushes into danger without a n." "...?" Sylvia stopped struggling, caught off guard by An¡¯s wicked smile. For some reason, that smile filled her with a strange sense of reassurance. "Kieeeek!!!" The monsters, having shattered the icepletely, charged at them again. But as An muttered something quietly and extended his hand... "Kee? Kiek!?" "Gurk?" Thud, thud, thud. The ant monsters let out their death cries as they copsed, one after another. What... what just happened...? [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 69 - Tears of Blood [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 69 - Tears of Blood "That idiot...!" The scene that greeted me as soon as I arrived at Arient Castle was none other than Sylvia, charging headfirst into the swarm of ants on her own. What the hell is she trying to prove? Is this some kind of protest, showing off to me? Like, "If you keep cutting my pay, I¡¯ll just die out here!" My blood pressure spiked. I must¡¯ve unconsciously let out a murderous aura, because the Count of Arient hupped in terror. "A-Ah! Where are you going? Your knight is buying us time, so there¡¯s no need for you to go out¡ª" "Move aside. I have to save her." "Guh!" I shoved the bothersome Count of Arient out of the way and ran through the evacuation line, moving in the opposite direction. Using your life as a bargaining chip to protest against me? That won¡¯t work on me. If someone¡¯s useful, I¡¯ll use them no matter what. I don¡¯t let valuable assets die. That¡¯s the strategy I adopted to survive ever since I came into this world. ¡®Ant monsters, huh?¡¯ They¡¯ve mutated and grownrge due to mana, but at the end of the day, they¡¯re still ants. At their core, they¡¯re just bugs. In that case, my skill Touch of Death should work. ...It has to work. ¡®Damn it. I should¡¯ve tested it at least once.¡¯ Of course, this is assuming the skill works exactly as described. If there¡¯s some unforeseen variable? If there¡¯s an exception? The more I think about it, the more endless the doubts be. But Sylvia¡¯s on the verge of death, and there¡¯s no other choice but to jump in. If Sylvia dies, who¡¯s going to run Vermont Security? Who¡¯ll handle the now-bulked-up employees? Who¡¯ll protect the estate? If Sylvia¡¯s gone, Vermont would copse by tomorrow. ¡®Damn it, she¡¯s exhausted.¡¯ The frost that had been spreading from Sylvia¡¯s fingertips stopped, and I could see her staggering, unable to keep her bnce. She must¡¯vepletely drained her mana. She could¡¯ve frozen them partially and escaped with whatever mana she had left. Why¡¯d she use up every drop? Thanks to the frost stopping, I could now get closer. ¡®You really are one foolish woman.¡¯ I was starting to understand why she threw herself into such a suicidal situation. It¡¯s because the lives of so many people are at stake. For Sylvia, there wasn¡¯t an option like, ¡°Leave enough mana to escape.¡± All she thought about was using everyst bit of strength to ensure the refugees survived. There probably wasn¡¯t room in her head for anything else. She was prioritizing the lives of total strangers over her own survival. Watching her, it was so frustrating it made me angry. It¡¯s a miracle she managed to survive a battlefield with that kind of mentality. But if she keeps this up, she¡¯s going to die soon enough. ¡®I have to watch her back.¡¯ There¡¯s no one else who can restrain her and keep her alive. Clenching my teeth, I threw myself toward Sylvia as she copsed backward. "Why do you look like you¡¯ve epted your death? That¡¯s annoying. Fix that face." "M-my Lord!? Why are you here...!" "You¡¯ve still got a lot of work to do. I won¡¯t allow you to escape your duties and pay cuts by dying like this. So forget about dying for now." "No! It¡¯s dangerous here! Let go of me and run! Please, quickly! When those monsters thaw, we¡¯ll both be killed!" "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not an idiot who rushes in without a n." "...?" Sylvia looked up at me, bewildered. Her expression seemed to say, Wait... You weren¡¯t here to die? Not everyone in this world is as hopelessly kind and foolish as you. Unlike you, I¡¯m a coward and a self-serving scoundrel. My own safety is always my top priority. And to prove that... I stretched out my hand and quietly recited an incantation. A skill whose sess I wasn¡¯t sure of. "Skill, Touch of Death." Sssss. The air around us suddenly grew cold, and my hand started trembling. Let it work! Please work! As the ant monsters charged at me, jaws open wide as if they were ready to rip me in half, I stood still, hand raised, without moving an inch. An ant¡¯s mandibles flew toward my hand. "Keh? Kiek!?" "Gurk?" Thud, thud, thud. They all copsed at once, falling limp in front of me. Like puppets whose strings had been cut, they crumbled, forming a wall of corpses at my feet. Sylvia¡¯s eyes grew as wide as saucers. "Don¡¯t ever think of dying in front of me again." "Ah..." "You said you wanted to keep an eye on me. You have to stay alive to do that, don¡¯t you?" "Auh..." "Why are you whimpering like a dog that needs to go out?" Sylvia continued to squirm, making small, ufortable noises as if something was bothering her. If she¡¯s mana-exhausted, she should just let me carry her. Why is she being so difficult? Wait... her face is bright red. "Th-That¡¯s because... your hand... is touching... my, my chest..." "You¡¯re too heavy, and there¡¯s nowhere else to hold on. Deal with it." "...You¡¯re being very rude to ady." "Lady? Don¡¯t make meugh." Someone who carries a sword on her hip and uses skills with ridiculous names like Bang is nody. I let out a dryugh, trying to lift her into my arms but quickly gave up. Too heavy. It¡¯s not that my strength iscking; Sylvia¡¯s just too heavy. With great effort, I finally managed to hoist her onto my back. "At least you know how to be embarrassed. After you walked out with your hair in a bun and a fork stuck in it, I figured you had no sense of shame..." "Th-That¡¯s impossible! There¡¯s no way I would behave like such a tomboy...!" "Press closer to my back. Your position¡¯s awkward, and it¡¯s hard to carry you like this." "This is... as close as I can get..." "..." No wonder it feels so different from carrying Julia or Charlotte. The strange sensation between my back and hers was somethingrge, soft, and heavy. This... this isn¡¯t something that could be solved by telling her to lose weight. An awkward silence hung between us for a long while. . . . "Th-That¡¯s..." Sssss. The monsters surrounding Count Vermont copsed one after another in an instant. Yuri, who had been watching from atop the wall, was stunned. Is that... really possible? Killing enemies without even touching them, as if they were falling asleep? The monsters entering the invisible radius around Count Vermont were all dying, without exception. Soon, the monsters began moving in a circr pattern, avoiding the space around him entirely. It was a sight beyond belief. I¡¯ve never heard of such magic before. Which means, without a doubt, this must be... "Dark magic...!" This must be the dark magic Vermont has been researching for so long. If that¡¯s not dark magic, then what is it? It¡¯s not like the ants are dying because they hate An Vermont so much they can¡¯t stand getting close to him. Sure, An might be hated, but it¡¯s not to that extent, right? Yuri shook his head, dismissing that unlikely theory as he settled on a more usible exnation. ¡®I have to get Charlotte and Julia out of there as soon as possible...!¡¯ Didn¡¯t I manage to win An Vermont¡¯s favor? After all my efforts, didn¡¯t I at least catch his eye? So why hasn¡¯t he hired me yet...! I need to quickly climb the ranks in the Vermont household so I can freely interact with Charlotte and Julia. To do that, I need achievements. And for achievements, I need power. Power. I need more power. This isn¡¯t enough. Struggling against a few ant monsters is pointless. It¡¯s nothingpared to dark magic that can take down dozens, hundreds, with just a snap of the fingers... Clenching his fists, Yuri once again resolved to be even stronger. "They¡¯re climbing the walls!" "Damn it! Shoot arrows! Throw rocks! Pour boiling water! Do whatever it takes to knock them down!!!" Rumble. The monsters had finally reached the castle walls and were starting to climb. We killed so many, but it didn¡¯t seem to matter. The number of monsters clinging to the walls had multiplied beyond count. Could An Vermont stop them? No. Not even he could. That dark magic has a limited range. It can¡¯t cover the entire wall. "We¡¯re out of arrows!" "Bring more stones! Quickly!" Arrows, rocks, and boiling water were running out, but the monsters showed no signs of slowing as they climbed higher. They¡¯d soon reach the top of the wall. Yuri gathered mana at his fingertips as despair spread across the faces of the people around him. "Charlotte! Julia! It¡¯s your turn!" "...!" The moment Count Vermont called those familiar names, the earth began to rumble ominously. Count Arient, reliving some trauma, clutched his head and copsed to the ground. "Julia...?" Yuri turned his head to see Julia standing expressionless in the field, wearing neat clothes fit for a noble. From Julia¡¯s mouth came a strange, hissing sound, almost like thenguage of an evil god. [Kyaaaaah!!!] "...!?" With a terrifying screech, a massive creature appeared. Only its glowing eyes were visible in the pitch-ck darkness. The silhouette was sorge that it dwarfed the castle walls. Is that... an evil god!? Has Julia made a contract with an evil god!? Yuri¡¯s face turned pale, and he was on the verge of tears. "Haaah! I¡¯ve arrived!" "Charlotte...?" Next to emerge was Charlotte, dressed in tight-fitting armor. What¡¯s that horrifying, wicked ck sword she¡¯s holding!? Every time she swings it, a filthy, ck lightshes out! That¡¯s clearly a cursed sword! Has Charlotte fallen under its influence!? That must be why she¡¯s been acting so strangely! "Aaah..." Unable to bear it any longer, Yuri copsed to his knees. Seeing how much his friends had changed, it felt like tears of blood would soon follow. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 70 - I’m Thinking Nonsense [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 70 - I¡¯m Thinking Nonsense "Eek! How are we supposed to handle all of that...?!" "Let¡¯s just start shing and see what happens!" "If you keep that up, you¡¯ll run out of mana and get into serious trouble, Charlotte!" "Ugh, I don¡¯t care!" "Hey!!!" I¡¯m toozy to think aboutplicated stuff! Charlotte, clutching her Super Strong Sword, charged forward, while Julia let out a frustrated yell. It was clear to anyone that the situation was dire. Thousands? Tens of thousands? It was impossible to estimate just how many ant monsters surrounded the castle. Some had already scaled the walls and were threatening the interior. How could we handle them all? The immediate priority was dealing with the monsters climbing the walls. Thanks to Charlotte¡¯s reckless charge, her aura sts were holding them back for the moment. But the number of monsters was beyond counting. No matter how much Charlotte tried to regte her aura output, she wouldn¡¯tst more than ten minutes before running out of mana. At this rate, they wouldn¡¯t be able to hold out much longer! Something had to be done... "Ah! The queen ant! If we take out the queen ant, won¡¯t that solve the problem?" [That species of ant does indeed have only one queen per colony. However, killing the queen will only make the others more vicious.] "Th-Then what do we do...?" "You don¡¯t kill it. You lure it out." "An...!" Just then, An Vermont appeared, carrying Sylvia on his back. Julia, without realizing it, called his name in a voice full of relief, then immediately felt embarrassed and cleared her throat. It sounded like she had been eagerly waiting for him as if she missed him terribly during their brief separation... "Ahem, ahem. Luring it out, you say?" "Those ants will do anything to protect their queen. If we find where the queen is hiding and threaten her, we can draw them away from the castle. Once we herd them all into one spot, we can concentrate our firepower and wipe them out in a single strike." "Ah! That might actually work!" With that n, they could protect the people and defeat the monsters while using minimal mana. Julia pped her hands, thinking to herself, Since I was the first one toe up with the idea of targeting the queen ant, doesn¡¯t that make at least half of this n mine? "Alright, Earthy! Find the queen ant for us!" [Kyaah! What do you think I am, a search engine?] At Charlotte¡¯s bold request, Earthy stomped his foot in protest. But Charlotte wasn¡¯t intimidated in the least by the giant Earthy standing before her. "If you help us, I¡¯ll make you as many donuts as you want when we get back!" [Donuts...? Do you think you can bribe a Great Spirit who has lived for over a thousand years with mere food!?] "I¡¯ll make them with extra sugar cream on top!" [...In light of your sincerity, I suppose I could do it.] Boom, boom. Earthy pounded his tiny fists together, stepping forward. Those donuts Charlotte and Julia had given himst time had been incredibly delicious. That time, they were in, but with sugar cream added? Gulp. The thought alone made his mouth water. The pleasure of tasting and savoring food¡ªsomething he had never imagined before gaining a physical form¡ªwas a sensation he hade to love. [I have a rough idea where she might be. But if I use my abilities, I can pinpoint her exact location...] Rumble. Rumble. The ground trembled periodically, centered around Earthy, as if a small earthquake was shaking the earth. "Waaaah! It¡¯s happening again! Another one of those cursed earthquakes!!!" "Father! Please calm down!" The Count of Arient threw himself to the ground, trembling in terror. [Found it. There¡¯s an entrance to the ant colony on the mountainside. Head in, turn right, then go up the path, take a left, go straight, and then drop down a vertical shaft...] "That¡¯s enough. No one¡¯s going to remember all that. It¡¯ll be better if Earthy leads the way." An shook his head, summing it up. The ant colony was sure to be aplicatedbyrinth. Earthy might have the ability to see through the ground, but to humans, the maze-like structure would be impossible to navigate. It would be much more practical to take Earthy with them for guidance. An quickly came to that conclusion. "I¡¯ll go with Sylvia and Earthy into the ant colony." "Why me? I¡¯mpletely drained from mana exhaustion." "Should I send the kids instead?" "I¡¯ll go." It would¡¯ve been easier if she¡¯d agreed to go in the first ce. Why did she have to make herself look so pathetic? An couldn¡¯t understand it at all. Sylvia, legs trembling, barely managed to stand. An immediately brought Julia over and began using Touch of Death to recharge Sylvia¡¯s mana. "Ah! Aah...!" Countless lesser spirits gathered around Julia. As the dark energy from An¡¯s fingers spread, the spirits perished, only to gather and die again in a seemingly endless cycle. Witnessing this, Julia¡¯s lips quivered. Thest time An did this, she couldn¡¯t see the spirits, so she had no idea this was how it worked. Seeing it now was terrifying. But there was no other way to quickly recharge Sylvia¡¯s mana... ¡®Spirits, I¡¯m sorry!!!¡¯ I¡¯ll be stronger, so you won¡¯t have to suffer anymore. I promise, one day, I¡¯ll find a way to recharge mana without sacrificing you! With tears welling in her eyes, Julia made a firm vow. "Sylvia. Can you move?" "My muscles ache, but... it¡¯s nothing. Compared to the time I had to return with a broken leg after falling off a cliff, this is nothing." "Uh, right. Julia, turn Earthy back into a doll." [Kyaaah! Who are you calling a doll!? And ¡®turn back¡¯? You talk like I was always a doll to begin with...! Kyaaaah! Damn brat! I¡¯m shrinking as I speak!!!] Swoosh. In the blink of an eye, Earthy shrank down from his intimidating size to the point where he was just a small, plush doll again. Sylvia effortlessly picked him up, though Charlotte had always struggled a bit to lift him. Earthy looked so light in Sylvia¡¯s arms, he might as well have been a feather. "Alright, let me exin the n. I¡¯ll only say this once, so make sure you remember it. Our lives depend on you two, Charlotte and Julia." "Y-Yes...!" "Mhm!" The n was dangerous, but there was no other choice. This was the only way to save Arient, the territory that had to pay me monthly interest without fail. An, his face set with determination, began exining the n. "Vermont hase to the rescue! We¡¯ve received support from Vermont!" "They¡¯re using dark magic to wipe out the monsters!" "Shh! Be quiet! We didn¡¯t see any dark magic! If word gets out that we did..." "..." Gulp. The people collectively swallowed in nervousness. Vermont hade to save Arient. And in doing so, they hadn¡¯t hesitated to reveal the results of their dark magic research. Whether they liked it or not, Arient had already benefited from dark magic. They could no longer im to be uninvolved. If Vermont were to be punished, Arient would be punished as well¡ªthere was no escaping it. And on top of that, they¡¯d have to face Vermont¡¯s wrathful revenge. The Count of Arient and all his people silently agreed to erase tonight¡¯s events from their memories entirely. "Haaaah! Boom...!" "No booming, Charlotte!!!" "Heehee. Fine, I¡¯ll just sh sideways! Strong sideways sh! Fast sideways sh! Hiya! Hiyaaa!!!" Each time Charlotte swung her ominous ck sword, dark streaks of light sliced through the night sky. Just the sight of it was enough to make anyone¡¯s legs go weak. The ck energy surged forward, cutting everything in its path, splitting the monsters that had just climbed the walls into pieces. And there she was, wielding a cursed sword while a girl controlled an earthquake-inducing evil god! There was something strangely familiar about the evil god¡¯s silhouette, but I was too afraid to look closely. ¡®Dark magic, necromancers, and now a dark knight...!¡¯ The Count of Arient¡¯s pupils shook violently. Just a few months ago, Vermont had been considered corrupt, its economy in shambles, and its military power nonexistent. Now, Vermone had the strength to go toe-to-toe with this massive army of ant monsters. Where did they find such talent? The powers of necromancy and dark knights aren¡¯tmon by any means. They must¡¯ve taken in countless orphans and subjected them to cruel experiments to create this force! ¡®My younger brother is truly terrifying!¡¯ They say evil people take good care of their own, and it seemed to be true. Ah, my dear younger brother. I won¡¯t defy you ever again. I¡¯ll grovel at your feet for the rest of my life. I¡¯ll pay my interest on time, every month, without fail. The Count of Arient felt his loyalty to Vermont surging within him. "But even at this rate, we¡¯ll be fighting until dawn..." "My lord! The monsters are retreating!" "What did you say!?" What on earth does that mean? Count Arient hurried to the ramparts and looked down below. Rumble, rumble. The ant monster army, indeed, was raising a cloud of dust as they fell off the ramparts and headed somewhere. "Did my younger brother use some trick?" We¡¯re really saved now! We¡¯re saved! Count Arient was overwhelmed with the joy of having finally escaped a near-death experience. "Ah? Could it be?" It¡¯s a sudden appearance of the monster army. It was exactly at the right time to receive help from the staff stationed in Arient¡¯s territory. It was also Count Vermont who arrived at the perfect timing to rescue them. Everything seemed so contrived. "I¡¯m thinking nonsense!!!" "Ah, Father! Why are you suddenly banging your head against the wall!?" Count Arient quickly seeded in clearing those thoughts from his mind. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 71 - No Room for Error [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 71 - No Room for Error ¡°Ugh¡­ Ugh¡­¡± ¡°Shh. Your breathing is too loud. At this rate, we¡¯ll get caught.¡± ¡°Keep up the pace¡­ I¡¯m just a regr modern human with standard fitness, you¡¯re the weird one¡­¡± ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t quite understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Inside the ant colony. Together with Sylvia, we were infiltrating this dark, damp ce. Sweat poured down my face as we continued what felt like a mix of guerri training and a forced march. I couldn¡¯t see a thing. The ground was uneven. We had to crawl whenever possible, or brace against the walls to descend nearly vertical passageways, or even climb up sheer rock faces. It was hard enough to move forward even with good stamina, so with this cursed body of mine¡­ you can imagine. I was dying. And it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration¡ªdeath felt imminent. Soon, I¡¯d probably copse fromck of oxygen. ¡°It¡¯s only been ten minutes since we entered.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ lie to me.¡± ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s say it¡¯s a lie.¡± ¡°...¡± In the flickering torchlight, Sylvia¡¯s slightly exasperated expression came into view. For a moment, I had the strong urge to dock her pay, but I managed to hold it back. Insolent brat. ¡°Huff, huff. Sylvia. Carry me.¡± ¡°I suggested you get on my back from the beginning.¡± ¡°...¡± In the end, I didn¡¯t make it much farther before bing a burden, carried on Sylvia¡¯s back. I hadn¡¯t expected thebyrinth to be this vast. It seemed that as the ants turned into monsters and grew in size, their colony had expanded ordingly. For a moment, I felt sorry for Sylvia as she groaned under the strain, thinking I should havee alone. But I was really d I didn¡¯t. I would¡¯ve gotten lost in the ant nest, bing a snack for the monsters. ¡°Are we close to the queen ant¡¯s chamber, Earthy?¡± [We¡¯re almost there. Turn right here. If you dig a straight line, you¡¯d reach it quickly, but since you humans can¡¯t do that, you have to move inefficiently like this¡­ Tsk tsk.] Earthy looked at us with a pitiful expression, as if he were gazing upon a primitive species. It seemed like he held creatures with physical bodies in contempt. ¡®When I gave him a spirit form for magic earlier, couldn¡¯t he have just escaped then?¡¯ It felt like Earthy was actually enjoying this inconvenient physical existence. He¡¯d had plenty of chances to escape. But Earthy had chosen to stay. Sure, the official reason was the sugar cream donuts, but no one really believed that was all there was to it. [Your expression is annoying, human! You were looking down on me just now, weren¡¯t you? Admit it!] ¡°We¡¯re here, my lord. Beyond this point is the queen ant¡¯s¡­¡± Shiiik! A chilling noise apanied the flickering me of the torch. Suddenly, a ck mandible shot toward us at lightning speed. Sylvia reacted instantly, dodging swiftly as the ant monster¡¯s body crashed into the wall with a loud thud. ¡°¡­It¡¯s dead.¡± Momentster, the ant monster guarding the queen copsed, lifeless from the Touch of Death. It had startled me. The range of the Touch of Death wasn¡¯t very wide, so if an enemy like this charged at full speed, it could be quite dangerous. And more than anything, it was crucial that we didn¡¯t identally kill the queen ant. The queen was essential to lure the other monsters here. If we killed her, the enraged monsters would massacre every single person in Arient. ¡°Proceed carefully.¡± ¡°¡­Please get off my back before you say that.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better if you just kept carrying me? Every time we need to run, you¡¯d have to grab or carry me again. Isn¡¯t that more troublesome?¡± ¡°Your reasoning is so sound, I have nothing to argue against. I¡¯ll continue carrying you¡­¡± ¡°Kraaaaah!!!¡± ¡°...!¡± Just then, a terrifying scream echoed from beyond the chamber. The sheer volume of the scream was enough to make Sylvia and I wince as it rang painfully in our ears. Sylvia urgently drew her sword and charged further into the room. ¡°The queen¡­!¡± What appeared before us was a massive ant. At least ten times the size of a regr ant monster. And that gigantic creature was wailing at the top of its lungs, making my ears feel like they were about to burst. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Sylvia and I exchanged tense nces, nodding at each other in unison. Instinctively, we knew. This was the queen ant¡¯s distress call. A scream signaling danger. And then came the sound¡ªthe thundering vibrations that echoed throughout the entire ant nest. The tremors were growing closer. They wereing. The monsters were on their way. Clinging tightly to Sylvia¡¯s back, I gulped nervously. ¡°Kieeeek!!!¡± ¡°They¡¯re here.¡± One by one, the ant monsters poured through the tunnel. But they fell just as quickly, crumpling lifelessly under my pesticide¡ªno, the Touch of Death. At first nce, it seemed simr to when I saved Sylvia earlier. ¡°The monsters aren¡¯t stopping!¡± But this time, the monsters kepting, dying, anding again in an endless wave. Even as the passageway became blocked with corpses, the ant horde tore through their fallenrades, relentlessly pushing forward. This time, their queen¡¯s life was on the line. There could be nopromise. ¡°They¡¯re nning to crush us under the weight of their dead.¡± ¡°Th-that¡¯s impossible¡­!¡± If this keeps up, we¡¯ll die. We¡¯ll be crushed under the unrelenting pile of ant corpses. But all we could do was continue using the Touch of Death and anxiously hope that Charlotte and Julia followed through with the n on time. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice this during the briefing¡­¡± ¡°Kraaaaaaah!!!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t hear you!¡± ¡°This is totally¡­¡± ¡°Kraaaaaaah!!!¡± ¡°I said I can¡¯t hear you!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Without a word, Sylvia swung her sword. Sssshhhk. The loud siren-like wail finally stopped, and the queen ant, oozing thick liquid, copsed with a heavy thud. ¡­Somehow, the ants¡¯ frenzy seemed to intensify. ¡°This n ispletely suicidal, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°The fact that you¡¯re only realizing that now is impressive.¡± ¡°Do you really trust them? Enough to entrust your life to them?¡± Tilting her head, Sylvia wiped her sword and looked at me curiously. I chuckled. ¡°Of course, I trust them. They¡¯re so pure, almost foolishly so, and far too kind. Do you think they could just leave me to die and go free?¡± ¡°¡­No.¡± ¡°Of course not. Even if they thought of it, they could never go through with it. That¡¯s just who they are. I trust in their innocence. That¡¯s all there is to it.¡± Over the past few months, maybe Charlotte and Julia had grown fond of me¡­ If that were the case, it would be ideal, but the chances were slim. For now, I was still just the wicked master holding their freedom and rights hostage. I didn¡¯t expect them to realize everything I¡¯d done was for their sake. That kind of understanding would onlye with time and maturity. It was too soon for that. For now, it was fine if I remained the wicked master. As long as they didn¡¯t stray from their path. As long as they could hold on to that purity and innate goodness. If I could help them avoid the painful scars they¡¯d received in the original story, then that was enough. ¡°You trust in their purity¡­ Is that really true?¡± Sylvia asked, looking slightly doubtful. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°So, what if they ask to get engaged right away? Would you¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re in a critical situation, and you¡¯re talking about nonsense! Get a grip, Sylvia!¡± ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± Do you really want to make a joke in the middle of a life-or-death situation? I scolded her sharply, and Sylvia stammered in embarrassment. At that moment, Earthy¡¯s body in her arms began to glow brightly. ¡°This is¡­?¡± [Looks like that quiet little girl used amand spell outside.] The moment Julia was instructed to use the spell was when the entire ant army had been lured inside the colony. After drawing all the monsters into the nest, Earthy, now restored to his full power in spirit form, would trigger an earthquake and copse the entire structure. That was the core of the n. So, how were Sylvia and I supposed to survive? There was a way. ¡°Sylvia! Put up a barrier!¡± ¡°Understood. But you¡¯ll have to get even closer.¡± ¡°I¡¯m already as close as I can get.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s still not enough¡­ Just being close behind won¡¯t do. The barrier I can create is too small¡­ You¡¯ll probably have to hug me from the front¡­ tightly, to make enough space¡­¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Blushing, Sylvia hesitated as she exined. What the¡­? Who are you? This didn¡¯t seem like Sylvia at all but some kind of shy maiden. And now I had to hug her directly from the front? I hope she doesn¡¯t smell. Frustrated by Sylvia¡¯s hesitation, I took the initiative and wrapped my arms tightly around her waist. ¡°Eek!?¡± ¡°Surprisingly, you don¡¯t smell.¡± ¡°What a rude thing to say to ady¡­!¡± ¡°Enough. Just put up the barrier. Earthy¡¯s going to bring this ce down any second.¡± ¡°Y-yes!¡± Rumble! The ant nest shook violently as cracks spread across the walls. A golden barrier unfolded around us, enveloping Sylvia and me. ¡°Huff!¡± The barrier was smaller than I¡¯d expected, forcing me to pull Sylvia even closer. The soft pressure against my chest was highly ufortable. . . . ¡°Mister! Mister, mister¡­!¡± Charlotte came running up the copsed mountainside, breathless. The corpses of monsters, swept away byndslides,y scattered everywhere, but Charlotte didn¡¯t care. She began digging frantically with her hands. It¡¯s here! I can feel it! I can sense that mister and the knight sister are alive down there! Charlotte had no room for any other thoughts as she focused solely on digging. ¡°Haa, haaa¡­¡± Julia arrived shortly after, gasping for breath. Charlotte¡¯s hands, already bloody and torn from the rocks and dirt, didn¡¯t stop. But Julia couldn¡¯t bring herself to tell her to stop. If she had Charlotte¡¯s strength, she¡¯d be doing the exact same thing¡­ ¡°Earthy! Where are you!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Please help us, Earthy! We need you to dig them out!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Julia called out as loud as she could, pleading for Earthy. But no response came. Ah¡­ did I mess up by turning Earthy into a spirit too soon? Had he escaped beyond mymand range the moment he regained his full powers? Flooded with negative thoughts, Julia¡¯s mind went nk. At this rate, Sylvia and An would die¡­ I don¡¯t want that. There¡¯s still so much left to do. There are so many lessons still to be learned. I still have to get neomium and continue researching dark magic¡­! Tears welled up in Julia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Earthy, please!!!¡± [Kyaaah! You don¡¯t have to screech like that, brat! I can hear you just fine!] ¡°Earthy¡­!¡± [This is thest time I help you. I¡¯ve just transcended to another level, so yourmand spell won¡¯t be able to control me anymore.] ¡°Thank you! Thank you so much!¡± Rumble. The Great Earth Spirit, now in spirit form, began manipting the earth. Massive amounts of dirt lifted up, with Charlotte still on top, and were moved aside. A huge pit opened up. And at the bottom, two familiar figures appeared. Charlotte and Julia, eyes brimming with tears and joy, gazed down into the pit. ¡°Looks like you made it just in time. Now, move aside, Sylvia.¡± ¡°¡­What are you two doing?¡± ¡°Ah, u-uh. Well, you see¡­ This isn¡¯t¡­ what it looks like¡­¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± There, tightly embracing each other without any space between them, were An and Sylvia. Charlotte and Julia¡¯s expressions instantly turned cold. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 72 - Like Mice [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 72 - Like Mice ¡°Charlotte¡­ Julia¡­ What on earth happened to you two¡­?¡± Step by heavy step. Yuri trudged along, muttering to himself in a daze, his eyes empty. The relentless string of unbelievable events had left him mentally exhausted. ¡°Haha¡­ Is this a dream? It has to be a dream, right?¡± Yuri had already entered the stage of denial. The reality was simply too much for him to ept. How could Charlotte, once so bright and pure, now be a dark knight wielding such a terrifying, ominous sword? How could Julia, so kind and thoughtful, now control a fearsome evil spirit as a necromancer? Something had gone terribly wrong. Very wrong. ¡°An Vermont¡­!¡± What on earth had An Vermont done to Charlotte and Julia? Had he locked them away in a pitch-ck room? Fed them from dog bowls, degrading their dignity? Forced them into horrific dark magic research? The more he imagined, the more his heart burned with frustration. Even now, Charlotte and Julia were surely suffering. Yet here I am, still this weak. When Charlotte was singlehandedly fending off hundreds of ant monsters¡­ When Julia used that evil spirit to copse the entire ant colony¡­ I could barely manage to bind a dozen ants¡¯ legs! That¡¯s how weak I am! Yuri clenched his fists tightly as he dwelled on his own powerlessness. ¡°But still¡­ I have to show them that I¡¯m doing my best to save them¡­!¡± With that singr thought, Yuri pressed forward. No matter how much Charlotte and Julia had changed. No matter what An Vermont had done to them. As long as their hearts hadn¡¯t fully surrendered, there was still hope. As long as their spirits hadn¡¯tpletely sumbed to that monstrous man, there was still a chance. I haven¡¯t given up on you two yet. I¡¯m fighting, struggling to bring you back. If I can just let Charlotte and Julia know this¡ªif I can give them hope¡ªthat will be enough. ¡°As long as you two haven¡¯t given up, there¡¯s always a way¡­!¡± Yuri forced his heavy legs to move, ascending the mountain slope that had been reduced to rubble. And finally, the sight that Yuri beheld was¡­ ¡°Mister? What were you doing down there¡­?¡± ¡°You did well, Charlotte. I watched everything from a distance. You¡¯ve gotten really good at controlling your aura. You¡¯ve improved a lot.¡± ¡°Ehehe! You saw everything? I wasn¡¯t doing it to get praised, but I¡¯m a bit embarrassed now¡­!¡± ¡°Stop dodging the question and answer me, An! What were you doing, hugging Sylvia like that¡­?¡± ¡°Julia, your timing with themand spell was perfect. I¡¯m alive because of you. Thank you.¡± ¡°H-hmph. Well, I am pretty perfect, aren¡¯t I? ¡­Aren¡¯t I?¡± Charlotte and Julia, wearing faint smiles, looked rather pleased as they received head pats from An Vermont. Yuri¡¯s jaw dropped. But no words came out. A silent scream rang out as Yuri copsed to his knees. ¡®They¡¯ve already been brainwashed¡­?¡¯ His mind went nk. At that moment, even the tiniest shred of hope shattered. Yuri¡¯s world crumbled. ¡®No¡­ Charlotte and Julia aren¡¯t that easy to manipte. Charlotte might seem innocent, but she¡¯s clever, and Julia is incredibly smart¡­!¡¯ Suddenly, Yuri snapped back to his senses. There¡¯s no way Charlotte and Julia would fall for a weakling like that! It didn¡¯t make sense. They must be acting! They¡¯re pretending to go along with An Vermont to avoid provoking him. They¡¯re hiding their true feelings, just waiting for the day Ie to rescue them¡­! ¡®Just wait, An Vermont! The day I surpass Instructor Sylvia, I¡¯ll take Charlotte and Julia back¡­!¡¯ Grinding his teeth. Yuri red at Charlotte and Julia, who were subtly inching closer to An. Even though he knew they were just acting, the sight was enough to make his heart ache. . . . ¡°Ugh¡­ the sunlight¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re acting like a vampire, mister!¡± After the chaos of the night finally settled, the first sunrise appeared. Under the morning sun, the state of Arient wasid bare, and it was nothing short of devastation. Countless buildings had been crushed under the rampaging ant monsters. It looked like the aftermath of a tsunami. The only silver lining was that there hadn¡¯t been a single fatality, aside from a few people who twisted their ankles while running. Thanks to the swift evacuation efforts of the Vermont Security personnel, everyone had made it out safely. And because all the residents had been quickly moved inside the castle walls, the monsters hadn¡¯t caused unnecessary destruction in the residential areas, focusing their rampage on the castle itself. Aside from the buildings in the direct path of the monsters, everything else was untouched. Though it wasn¡¯t intentional, Sylvia¡¯s quick response and sound judgment had saved both lives and property. ¡°Brother! Are you unharmed? You¡¯re not hurt, are you?¡± ¡°Other than some muscle pain, I¡¯m perfectly fine. No need to worry.¡± ¡°Thank goodness! Truly, thank goodness! I was so worried about you¡­!¡± Even though it was his own territory that had been wrecked, Count Arient seemed more concerned about me. Was he always this thoughtful? I had thought he was just waiting for me to die. This was a bit touching. ¡°I¡¯m exhausted and not in my right mind right now, but before I copse, let me make a few promises. First, the Vermont Security personnel will help rebuild the vige.¡± ¡°Wh-what¡­?!¡± The ant monsters had ravaged the training grounds, leaving them in ruins and making any further training impossible for the time being. Paying employees to sit idle would be a waste. So, we might as well have them help with Arient¡¯s reconstruction and score some points. ¡°And Vermont will also provide partial financial support for the restoration efforts.¡± ¡°A-aaah¡­!¡± Arient¡¯s finances were already in bad shape, and pouring money into reconstruction would push them closer to copse. But if I can keep the golden goose from dying, the medicine bill is a small price to pay. Even if we covered all the restoration costs, it wouldn¡¯t amount to nearly as much as the interest Arient has paid us so far. ¡°I¡¯m truly at a loss for words¡­ How can I ever repay you?!¡± ¡°Heh, don¡¯t mention it. But I do have one small request¡­¡± ¡°S-sure, anything. Just say the word, and I¡¯ll do it. Absolutely.¡± His voice wavered just now. As I eyed him suspiciously, the Count¡¯s pupils darted about. ¡°B-but, what¡­ exactly is the request¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about what happenedst night. The townspeople¡­¡± ¡°Of course! We¡¯ll make sure to keep everyone¡¯s mouths shut! None of us in Arient saw anythingst night! We¡¯ll say we woke up in the middle of the night to some loud noises, and when we checked, the monster nest had already been destroyed! I¡¯ll make sure of it!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it. I was actually going to ask you to spread the word about what happened.¡± ¡°Wh-what¡­?¡± Am I crazy? Why would we cover this up? ¡°It was a spectacr debut for a necromancer and a dark knight, wasn¡¯t it? By the way, the necromancer¡¯s name is Julia, and the dark knight¡¯s name is Charlotte. Please help spread the word widely.¡± [The Evil God ¡®Kali¡¯ nods in agreement.] Charlotte had shown off her impressive aura, and while Julia¡¯s appearance was¡­ less than impressive, she had sessfully demonstrated her ability to control the Great Spirit. With this kind of performance, the whole continent should be buzzing with the news. No way I¡¯d let this amazing story stay confined to Arient and Vermont. We had to spread it far and wide. Make Charlotte and Julia famous. Raise their value until they naturally earned the 10 billionrks. Once they¡¯re fully independent¡ªwith wealth, power, and a sense of responsibility¡ªthen they can return to Yuri. Of course, they¡¯d still be grateful to me and might evene back to marry me, but that¡¯s a story for another day. No need to rush things. I decided to be patient. ¡°Necromancer and dark knight¡­ You¡¯re not saying¡­ No, never mind! I¡¯ll do everything you ask, brother! I swear!¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°No, no! Thank you!!!¡± The Count of Arient bowed repeatedly, shaking my hand vigorously. Alright, let¡¯s keep the fact that the ant monster outbreak was our fault a secret forever. Technically, it was more Earthy¡¯s fault anyway. How do you forget that you¡¯ve sealed away a monster? We didn¡¯t really need to feel any responsibility here. ¡°Let¡¯s start heading back. Sylvia, check on the employees for injuries or any special incidents, take care of things, and then head home.¡± ¡°So I don¡¯t get to sleep yet¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you paid leave until tomorrow.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll handle everything perfectly and report back, sir. You can count on me.¡± Sylvia saluted, her sleepy eyes wide open. She¡¯s reliable as always. With Sylvia handling things, I had nothing to worry about. Trusting she¡¯d take care of it, I climbed into the carriage. After wandering around the ant nest and being buried underground, the soft seat was pure bliss. It felt like my body was melting into it. If I could sleep, I would¡¯ve passed out right there. ¡®I feel hazy. Must¡¯ve overexerted myself.¡¯ I wasn¡¯t sleepy, but my vision blurred, and my body felt heavy. It wasn¡¯t sleep I needed¡ªit felt more like I was about to faint. If I didn¡¯t rest and recover soon, I might actually lose consciousness. [The Evil God ¡®Kali¡¯ advises you to take a proper rest.] ¡®Alright. I¡¯ll take it easy today.¡¯ I was being forced into a rest day. When was thest time I had a full day off? Thinking about it, there hadn¡¯t really been one. It was the perfect time for a break. Just as the carriage was arriving at the mansion, I opened my eyes and tried to sit up. ¡°Hmm¡­ Mmm.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± My arms were trapped. Come to think of it, the kids had been awfully quiet on the way back. At some point, they had each imed one of my arms and fallen sound asleep. [The Evil God ¡®Kali¡¯ notices how tired our dark knight and necromancer look and orders you to stay still like mice, not waking them up!] Hey. You told me to rest. Now I¡¯m supposed to just sit here, frozen in this awkward position? ¡°Haa¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t lift them anyway, not with my current strength. Resigned, I rxed and let myself sink back down. The position might be a bit ufortable. But the sound of their soft breathing tickling my arms was strangely soothing. It was perfect for resting. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 73 - Since When [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 73 - Since When ¡°Father, do you really intend to do as the Count of Vermont requested?¡± ¡°What exactly are you referring to?¡± ¡°Spreading word of the Evil God¡¯s servants¡­¡± ¡°...¡± Heisik whispered with a hardened expression, and the Count of Arient, who had been feigning calmness, twitched at the corners of his eyes. The request from An Vermont was to spread news of the necromancer whomanded an evil spirit and the dark knight who wielded an uncontroble cursed sword and spoke in strange tones. ¡°We must. What else can we do¡­?¡± ¡°Father!¡± But could that even be called a request? How could something be a request right after they provided support for the reconstruction of Arient? It was clearly an order. We had no choice but toply if we wanted their help. ¡°This is the road to ruin!¡± ¡°Are you saying the Count of Vermont is on a suicidal path?! I¡¯ll tolerate insults against me, but I won¡¯t allow anyone to speak ill of him! Not even you, Heisik! On your knees, now!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Muttering, Heisik mmed his head to the ground. What happened to Father? He used to be so reasonable, but ever since getting involved with An Vermont, he¡¯s changed. ¡°Of course, I know what¡¯ll happen if we spread the word as it is. Vermont will be attacked by the Empress and all other powers, and we won¡¯t escape the fallout either.¡± Father! So you can still think at that level? Heisik looked up at the Count with teary eyes. He had been genuinely worried that his father had fallen into senility. ¡°But ignoring his request isn¡¯t an option either. Even if the world fears and despises him, he¡¯s still our benefactor. The only way to repay him is to¡­ distort the rumors a little.¡± ¡°Distort the rumors¡­?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll spread word of a righteous necromancer and a dark knight who simply speaks oddly because of her pure heart!¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Heisik¡¯s eyes widened. What? You¡¯re going to distort the truth that much? ¡°The necromancer isn¡¯tmanding an evil spirit¡¯s fragment, but a Great Spirit! And the dark knight¡¯s weapon? It¡¯s just a sacred sword that looks a bit menacing! After all, Master Jane¡¯s seventh holy sword has never been found, right? What if she had that sword?¡± ¡°Father! You know that¡¯s absurd!¡± ¡°I know! It¡¯spletely preposterous, I¡¯m well aware!¡± The Count of Arient squeezed his eyes shut and shouted. Of course, no one would believe such nonsense. But what choice did they have? The impending attacks on Vermont were clear as day, so how could they just stand by and let their benefactor walk down a path of destruction? If it meant protecting him, he was willing to be aughingstock to the world. Even if An reprimanded him for distorting the rumors, that didn¡¯t matter. Leading his benefactor down the right path¡ªthat was true loyalty. ¡°In any case, we¡¯ll spread the rumors that way. Understood?¡± ¡°Father!¡± ¡°This is the only way to save both Vermont and Arient¡­¡± He would spread anything to avoid the oppression they faced! Even if the rumors were nonsense about how the necromancer and dark knight grew up under warm love and guidance instead of cruel experiments¡­! With a determined glint in his eyes, the Count clenched his fists tightly. It was midday, and the sun shone softly through the window. Julia stirred, waking up from her sleep. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± This hand¡­ It¡¯s so big and warm. As usual, she rubbed her cheek against the familiar palm in her half-asleep state, a sleepy smile tugging at her lips. ¡°Hmph. So this is how Julia shows affection, huh?¡± ¡°¡­!?¡± Startled! Julia¡¯s eyes flew open in shock. The first thing she saw was Charlotte¡¯s face, looking down at her with an amused grin. ¡°Huh?¡± Julia¡¯s expression went nk. Her pupils darted around as she shook off the drowsiness and tried to make sense of the situation. Wait, didn¡¯t I fall asleep in An¡¯s office yesterday? No¡­ I fell asleep in the carriage, didn¡¯t I? And that¡¯s why Charlotte¡¯s here too? So did I just rub my cheek against An¡¯s hand in my sleep¡­? And did Charlotte see all of it¡­? Julia¡¯s face turned beet red in an instant. ¡°Huh? Huh!?¡± ¡°Shh. Mister is still asleep.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Thump. As Julia opened her mouth to scream, Charlotte quickly covered it with her hand. Julia cautiously lifted her head to peek at An¡¯s face. Oh. He really is asleep. No, actually, he looks kind of dead¡­ rmed, Julia hurriedly ced her fingers under his nose. Fortunately, he was still breathing faintly. ¡°Hehe. I thought he was dead at first too. He¡¯s sleeping so deeply.¡± ¡°Phew, thank goodness¡­ But I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen him sleep before. I mean, I don¡¯t even recall him ever closing his eyes to rest.¡± Julia whispered, gently touching An¡¯s cheek. So this is how An sleeps, like a corpse. I¡¯d always fallen asleep first, so I never noticed. He always seemed like someone who didn¡¯t need sleep. ¡°Hmph. I¡¯ve seen it before.¡± ¡°What? Really?¡± ¡°Yup. Remember that time I gave him a massage? I got to stare at him with his eyes closed for a long time. Jealous?¡± ¡°J-Jealous? Why would I be jealous of that?!¡± Suddenly, Julia bristled at the absurdity of the situation. Sure, An sleeping was a rare sight. It was certainly an unusual urrence, but so what? Just because something¡¯s rare doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s valuable, right? Well¡­ I guess it¡¯s a good chance to poke his cheek as revenge for all the times he¡¯s poked mine¡­ And it¡¯s not bad to be the one holding his right hand, which is always busy... It¡¯s also nice to see his face without that sharp look in his eyes, making him seem more handsome¡­ But that¡¯s it. There¡¯s nothing special about a sleeping An! Nothing at all! ¡°Hmph. You¡¯re jealous but trying to act like you¡¯re not.¡± ¡°Fine, let¡¯s say I am jealous. But did you know? An has a thing for mature, curvy women.¡± ¡°Wh-what?!¡± Charlotte¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You can tell from the way he hugged Sylvia. He clearly prefers women with big, curvy bodies. You don¡¯t stand a chance, but I¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Trailing off, Julia straightened her back and smiled smugly. Charlotte¡¯s gaze flickered downward, then shifted back to Julia. She looked a bit deted. Even from a nce, the difference in bat power¡± was obvious. ¡°Th-that doesn¡¯t mean anything yet¡­¡± ¡°Oh,e on. Everyone except you probably knows by now.¡± ¡°Hmph. Julia, you keep saying you don¡¯t like Mister, but you sure seem to care about his preferences.¡± ¡°Wh-what¡­!?¡± Julia¡¯s face flushed red. Ah! A trap! I¡¯ve fallen right into Charlotte¡¯s trap! ¡°I-I don¡¯t care at all! I just said it because it seemed like you were interested.¡± ¡°If you keep being so stubborn, you¡¯ll lose him, you know? I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯ve told you that before.¡± ¡°L-lose him? What are you even talking about¡­?¡± ¡°Why so shy about this? Just be honest with me. You keep saying you don¡¯t like Mister, but deep down, you actually do, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Charlotte leaned in with a teasing grin, slowly backing Julia into a corner. Julia retreated until her back hit the seat, leaving her nowhere else to go. ¡°Come on, just admit it, Julia. Your pride won¡¯t let you admit it, right? You didn¡¯t like him at first because of your first impression, but now that¡¯s changed, and you don¡¯t want anyone to know. I¡¯m right, aren¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Ugh! Stop pressing me! Fine¡­ I¡¯ll be honest¡­¡± Be honest? Easier said than done. For someone like Charlotte, who¡¯s bright and carefree, that¡¯s easy. But for me¡­ it¡¯s hard. It¡¯s hard to be honest about my own feelings¡­ I¡¯m not even sure what my true feelings are yet¡­ But despite all that, there was one thing I knew for certain. Should I say it or not? Julia¡¯s lips trembled as she hesitated. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t really hate him anymore¡­ I know I was just biased and misunderstood him¡­¡± ¡°So you were just being stubborn because you didn¡¯t want to admit you were wrong.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Julia lowered her head, on the verge of tears. Her silence was as good as a confirmation. Charlotte¡¯s face lit up with excitement. ¡°You heard that, Mister?¡± ¡°¡­!?¡± ¡°Mister. You can stop pretending to be asleep now.¡± ¡°Huh? Huh!?¡± Charlotte tugged on An¡¯s shirt as she whispered. At that, Julia¡¯s mind wentpletely nk. Wait, he wasn¡¯t asleep¡­? He heard everything¡­? Saying I didn¡¯t hate him¡­ isn¡¯t that basically saying I like him? Saying I like him is basically a confession, right? Would An, that crazy guy, interpret it that way!? Julia¡¯s mind whirled, spiraling into chaos. As Julia stammered in panic, Charlotte, watching her reaction, burst intoughter, clutching her stomach. ¡°Ahahaha¡­! I was just joking! Like anyone could fake sleeping that well!¡± ¡°CHARLOTTE!!!¡± In her panic, Julia hadn¡¯t checked properly, but sure enough, An was still lying there, fast asleep. Realizing the situation, Julia¡¯s face flushed again, this time with frustration. How could she joke about something like that? I almost died of embarrassment¡­! As Charlotteughed, Julia red at her. But then, suddenly, Charlotte turned toward An, and herughter died. ¡°You nearly gave me a heart attack! If An had heard, I¡¯d have died of shame!¡± ¡°What kind of embarrassing things were you talking about?¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± That low voice. Julia¡¯s head whipped around. There, sitting upright with his usual fierce gaze, was An. ¡°Mister, did you sleep well?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t really sleeping, more like I passed out for a bit. But I feel refreshed, so I must¡¯ve gotten some good rest.¡± ¡°A-An, when did you wake up¡­? How much did you hear¡­?¡± Julia gulped nervously. With a cryptic smile, An responded. ¡°Well¡­ Since when, you ask?¡± Julia¡¯s mind went nk again. Ah¡­ should I just die? [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 74 - Take It Off [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 74 - Take It Off "Look! There''s an article about Charlotte and Julia in the newspaper!" "Oh, let me see. The illustration is so cute...!" As the morning papers were delivered, the maids gathered around, excitedly flipping through the pages. There had been a bit of worry before checking the article. A necromancer and a dark knight? Just hearing those titles sounded ominous. What if the article portrayed them negatively? "Eek! I can¡¯t bear to look! You guys read it first!" "Huh? It¡¯s full of praise! They wrote that Julia is shy and kind, and that Charlotte is pure and innocent. They¡¯re being hailed as heroes!" "Really!?" Thankfully, there was nothing to worry about. It seemed people recognized how adorable Julia and Charlotte were. Of course! How could anyone possibly mistake such sweet, good-hearted girls for servants of an Evil God? The maids nodded in satisfaction. Seeing Charlotte and Julia bing so famous made them feel proud, like parents watching their children grow into great sesses. "What¡¯s everyone so excited about?" ¡°Master...!?¡± At that low voice from behind, the maids felt their hairs stand on end. It was the master. They¡¯d been caught cking off by the master himself...! Even though his temper had softened recently, he had be even stricter about work and diligence. Not just for himself, but for everyone else too. He had be more demanding when it came to working hard. The maids, bracing for punishment, nervously lined up. "We, we¡¯re sorry!" "We¡¯ll get back to work right away, Master!" ¡°It¡¯s midday. Take it easy, and don¡¯t overwork yourselves in this heat. You might copse.¡± "Y-yes¡­¡± With a gentle face, An spoke kindly and walked off. The maids exchanged puzzled looks. Did the master go mad? Huddled together, they secretly followed An and were shocked by what they saw. ¡°He¡¯s smiling¡­!¡± ¡°Something good must¡¯ve happened.¡± An, usually scowling as if always angry, was smiling wherever he went. One of the younger maids had once boldly asked why he always wore such a scary expression. An had replied, ¡°This is my neutral face.¡± If his neutral face was terrifying, seeing him grinning openly was astonishing. The maids whispered among themselves. ¡°It must be something to do with Charlotte or Julia!¡± ¡°Right. What else could make the master so happy...?¡± ¡°Did someone confess to him?¡± ¡°If anyone confessed, it would¡¯ve been Charlotte, right? Julia¡¯s too shy for that!¡± ¡°They say the quiet ones are the boldest! Julia might surprise you¡­¡± Who could it be that¡¯s making him smile like that? I wish I could drop everything and follow him all day, just to find out! ¡®Maybe I should be his secretary.¡¯ The thought crossed their minds for a moment. ¡®Ah. But Lady Sylvia is already doing that¡­¡¯ They quickly gave up. Having seen how Sylvia managed everything¡ªfrom secretary duties to head of Vermont Security, and even some grunt work¡ªthey realized they didn¡¯t actually want that job. Yes, I¡¯ll just stick with my current life. ¡°But there¡¯s something about the master¡¯s expression...¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The maids exchanged nces, all thinking the same thing. It¡¯s nice to see the master smiling more, of course. But maybe it¡¯s just because we¡¯ve never seen that expression before, but¡­ ¡°Your smile is... unsettling. Could you stop grinning like that, please?¡± ¡°Is the first thing you do after returning to workining about your superior?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯m not the only one who feels this way. I¡¯m just saying what all the other employees are too afraid to say. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m trying to insult you¡ªit¡¯s genuinely unsettling. Please stop.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ah! She said exactly what we were all thinking! At Sylvia¡¯s blunt words, An¡¯s smile faltered, and his lips returned to their usual neutral position. His face became its usual stern expression, bordering on angry. Ah, now this is right. The maids sighed in relief. It turns out, the master looks better with his usual scary expression. When he was grinning like that, it made our stomachs churn, made us feel nauseous. It was just¡­ weird. ¡°Are you just begging for a pay cut?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ept it if that¡¯s the consequence. I felt it had to be said, no matter the punishment.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even feel the slightest bit of remorse.¡± ¡°It was an obvious truth, so there¡¯s no reason to regret it.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Sylvia stood there, meeting his gaze with a defiant stare, as if daring him to follow through with his threats. An felt a surge of anger, wondering if he should actually slice her open, but he swallowed it down, deciding to be lenient. "Fine. I suppose it¡¯s better than being a hypocrite. At least you''re not a tterer." ¡°As someone tasked with monitoring you, my life is already in your hands. What¡¯s left for me to fear?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Suddenly, as if something hade to mind, An stopped walking. Sylvia tilted her head in confusion. ¡®Come to think of it, she still has that brand, doesn¡¯t she?¡¯ He¡¯d forgotten. The brand from Vermont, still engraved on Sylvia¡¯s neck. An rubbed his temples, ncing toward the maids who were watching them from a distance, and whispered quietly so only Sylvia could hear. ¡°That brand. I¡¯ll remove it.¡± ¡°¡­Pardon?¡± Swish. With a soft touch, An undid one of Sylvia¡¯s cor buttons, revealing the brand on the back of her neck. Sylvia immediately recoiled in shock, instinctively stepping back and clutching her cor to rebutton it. "I wasn¡¯t the one who branded you, but I inherited my father¡¯s power, so I can probably erase it. Come to my room tonight, in secret." ¡°¡­.¡± Sylvia froze, staring at him in a daze as An turned and walked away. The maids, eavesdropping from a distance, began whispering again. ¡°D-did you hear what the master just said?¡± ¡°I missed the beginning, but I heard the end clearly.¡± ¡°What did he say!?¡± ¡°He said¡­ ¡®Come to my room tonight, in secret¡­¡¯¡± ¡°¡­!?¡± No way. Seriously!? The maids were speechless, momentarily stunned by the shock. For some reason, they suddenly felt like grabbing some popcorn and watching how this would all y out. *** ¡°Earthy¡¯s noting back¡­¡± As the sun set and dusk fell, Charlotte, who had been lying on thewn waiting for Earthy, suddenly stood up. Earthy hadn¡¯t returned. Ever since he¡¯d leftst night, he hadn¡¯t shown up. ¡°Well, he did say he¡¯s no longer bound by mymand¡­ I guess he¡¯s stronger now.¡± ¡°Still, isn¡¯t it rude to just disappear like that? He could¡¯ve at least said goodbye before leaving.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Julia watched Charlotte¡¯s sad expression with a somewhat awkward look. It makes sense that he wouldn¡¯t want toe back here. You tortured him the whole time he was around¡­ ¡°I treated him so well, though! I even yed with him so he wouldn¡¯t get bored. Ugh. I miss him already¡­¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure he¡¯lle by someday, won¡¯t he?¡± ¡°I wish he¡¯de back now. I¡¯m getting sleepy. What if hees by while I¡¯m asleep and leaves because I¡¯m not there¡­?¡± Charlotte sniffled, and Julia gazed at her with a mix of pity and exasperation. Sure, she¡¯d teased him, but Earthy also seemed to enjoy being around Charlotte despite all hisints. Maybe they had developed a bit of a love-hate rtionship. And, as Charlotte said, it would¡¯ve been nice if he¡¯d at least said goodbye. Did he leave for good¡­? As the sky grew darker and stars began to faintly twinkle, Charlotte brushed off her clothes and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m going to bed now. That way I can wake up early tomorrow to wait for Earthy!¡± ¡°You¡¯re waking up early just for that¡­¡± ¡°Goodnight, Julia! You could always rub your cheeks against Mister¡¯s palm if you want a good night¡¯s sleep. Hehe.¡± ¡°Hey!!!¡± Julia yelled as Charlotte dashed away, giggling. She just told the truth, so why was Julia getting so mad? By now, Julia¡¯s cheeks had turned bright red. ¡°Ugh. Seriously. How ridiculous¡­ Does she think I sleep near him because I want to? It¡¯s just be a habit, that¡¯s all¡­¡± Tap, tap. With a sulky pout, Julia trudged toward An¡¯s office. How could I possibly like An? That¡¯s impossible¡­ ¡°Huh?¡± When she reached his office, it waspletely empty. Julia nced around at the sofa, then under the desk, and confirmed that An really wasn¡¯t there. What¡¯s going on? He¡¯s always so obsessed with work¡­ Did he decide to actually rest for once? Could he have gone to bed early? Suddenly, Julia remembered the sight of An lying down with his eyes closed, practically passed out. She hadn¡¯t had the chance to get a good look before, thanks to Charlotte¡¯s antics. But now¡­ I want to see him again¡­ Without realizing it, Julia found herself heading toward An¡¯s bedroom. ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°¡­Shh.¡± Someone was already there. Julia opened the door slightly and spotted Charlotte kneeling outside the bedroom, peeking inside with a shocked expression. Julia tilted her head in confusion, and Charlotte gestured silently for her toe over. ¡°¡­!¡± Kneeling down, Julia peeked through the door and saw two people inside. It was An. And Sylvia¡­ ¡°Take it off.¡± ¡°¡­!?¡± At An¡¯smand, Sylvia was unbuttoning her top. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 75 - Not Like It Wears Out [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 75 - Not Like It Wears Out ¡®The brand...¡¯ Thud, thud. Sylvia¡¯s footsteps felt heavy as she made her way toward An¡¯s bedroom. Absentmindedly rubbing the back of her neck, she recalled the past. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± She bit her lip, furrowing her brows. Pain, humiliation¡ªthis brand was the living proof of that history. From the moment it was seared into her flesh, she had wanted to rip it off. But if she removed it, her life would be shortened to less than a year. If she could have destroyed the Vermont family within that year, she would have done it. But stripped of her magic, she couldn¡¯t even bide her time and wait for an opportunity. So, she lived on, helpless. She lived because shecked the courage to die. Swallowing her humiliation, letting her former glory fade into a distant memory. ¡®You could¡¯ve removed it all along¡­¡¯ But then, one day, An had suddenly granted her mana. A massive amount of mana out of nowhere. With it, she could have used the removal spell. She could have gotten rid of the brand at any moment. However, using magic to remove the brand coulde with side effects. While it wouldn¡¯t reduce her lifespan to a year, there was no telling what might happen. So, Sylvia hesitated. She had been making excuses, unable to bring herself to remove it. But today¡­ An had casually offered to remove the brand, as if he¡¯d forgotten about it and only just remembered. Since he would be cancelling the contract itself, there was no need to worry about side effects. There was no reason to refuse¡­ So, Sylvia made her way to An¡¯s bedroom. But for some reason, she felt uneasy. Something felt off. A strange emptiness. It was hard to describe. ¡°It¡¯s me, Master.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± Knock, knock. She lightly tapped the door before opening it. Come to think of it, it had been a long time since shest entered An¡¯s bedroom. Did he even use this room? It always seemed like he spent his entire day in the study or his office. ¡°Why are you still in your uniform? You¡¯re off until tomorrow.¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s just a habit¡­¡± Sylvia nced down at her outfit, realising she was still in her stiff work uniform, even though it waste at night and she had the day off. ¡°You should¡¯ve just shown up in your usual baggy clothes and thatzy bun you always do.¡± ¡°Th-that time was¡­!¡± ¡°Enough. Sit here.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Every time she had worn something sloppy on her days off, it had just been bad luck that her hairpins were missing, and she had to use a fork, okay? She wanted to exin herself, but Sylvia didn¡¯t even get the chance. Frustrated, she plopped down in a chair with a sour expression. Suddenly, a hand reached from behind her and unbuttoned a couple of buttons in one swift motion. ¡°Hyak?!¡± ¡°Keep it down. It¡¯s the middle of the night.¡± ¡°Why do you always touch ady¡¯s clothes so carelessly? Even earlier today!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t touch ady¡¯s clothes carelessly. I only touch yours.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Grinning, An examined the back of Sylvia¡¯s neck. She sighed and let her shoulders rx, resigning herself. It wasn¡¯t like this was the first time he¡¯d done something like this¡­ Any hope of being treated like a properdy was long gone. An fiddled with her cor for a while before sighing and pulling back. ¡°Are you wearing underwear?¡± ¡°Wh-what?!¡± ¡°I need to examine your back. So, Sylvia, take it off.¡± ¡°Are you just saying random things to get me to strip?¡± ¡°Do you want me to dock your pay?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± At An¡¯s annoyed tone, Sylvia flinched. He wasn¡¯t good at lying. He was serious. Without further hesitation, Sylvia stood up and began quietly unbuttoning her top. Click, click, click. One by one, the buttons came undone, revealing her smooth, pale skin. Through her thin undergarments, her well-toned back muscles were faintly visible. An couldn¡¯t help but swallow. ¡®Wow. She¡¯s got some nicets.¡¯ For a woman, she was impressively muscr. Even though her frame was small, her muscles were more defined than his own. An admired her form in silent envy. ¡®He just swallowed, didn¡¯t he? He did, didn¡¯t he?¡¯ Sylvia¡¯s eyes darted around in panic. Ah. I should have known when he called me to his bedroom! There¡¯s no way this man would just remove the brand for free! Maybe he¡¯ll demand my body in exchange for removing it? Oh no¡­! Sylvia¡¯s mind raced with all sorts of wild scenarios. Completely unaware of her thoughts, An retrieved an old, dust-covered book from a nearby shelf and ced his hand on her back. ¡°This book was used to inscribe the brand on your neck. I¡¯ll use it to cancel the contract.¡± ¡°Do you really need to touch my back for that?¡± ¡°My entire hand needs to be in full contact with your body. Your back is the most suitable ce for that.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± He could also use my thigh¡ªit¡¯s wide enough. ¡­But she kept that thought to herself. It sounded too much like she was bragging about having thick thighs. In the end, her back was the best option. Belly would¡¯ve been awkward. Her back was a solid choice. ¡°I¡¯m starting now. The spell imbued in the book is powerful enough to cancel the contract, even if I¡¯m not familiar with magic. All I have to do is recite the spell.¡± Muttering under his breath, An flipped through the pages and began chanting. A strange flow of mana seeped through, and Sylvia could feel the brand on her neck begin to heat up. ¡®He¡¯s really doing it¡­ without asking for anything in return.¡¯ I was wrong again. I jumped to conclusions and judged too quickly. Come to think of it, he¡¯s always been like this. Lately, there hasn¡¯t been a single thing Master has done with malicious intent. ¡­Well, maybe one or two things? Three, perhaps? Anyway, at least this time, An¡¯s intentions were entirely pure. People who didn¡¯t know him would still think of him as a cold, heartless man, but he was surprisingly kind. Even his hands, pale as they were, were unexpectedly warm. I realised that all too well when we were buried together underground, pressed tightly against each other for so long. ¡®Ugh¡­¡¯ Memories of An¡¯s broad chest, their legs entwined, and the sensation of his body against hers made Sylvia¡¯s face turn red. Ah. That was pushing it too far, wasn¡¯t it¡­? ¡°Your heart rate¡¯s increasing. Whatever it is you¡¯re thinking about, stop. If you lose focus, the spell won¡¯t work.¡± ¡°Wh-what¡­!¡± ¡°Calm down.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll calm down if you answer one question.¡± ¡°Ask away.¡± Sylvia¡¯s lips trembled. She hesitated for a long time before finally speaking. ¡°Why¡­ why are you suddenly doing this for me? Why now?¡± ¡°Is it really that surprising? That I¡¯d do something nice for you?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Of course, it is. I should¡¯ve known.¡± An chuckled dryly, almost mockingly. He kept forgetting. This body had once belonged to a selfish, arrogant scoundrel. ¡°As long as this brand is on me, I can¡¯t harm you, Master. But I¡¯ve held a grudge against Vermont for a long time. Aren¡¯t you afraid of what I might do after you remove it? Especially since I still have a lot of mana left.¡± ¡°What if I change my mind and decide not to remove it? What would you do then?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ curious. What changed? Why do you trust me now?¡± ¡°Do you really think I trust you?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Sylvia¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I¡¯m not removing it because I trust you. I¡¯m doing it to earn your trust. If you kill me the moment I remove it, then so be it. But building trust is better than keeping you bound by a contract. Bonds forged through trust are much stronger than those tied by contracts.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Taking the risk¡­ It wasn¡¯t like An to say something like that. He was always soposed, always acting like he had a n. And now he was risking his life, putting his neck on the line. It was rare, but it wasn¡¯t the first time he had gambled with his life. Not just when he was buried underground for the sake of the children¡¯s sess, but there was another time¡­ ¡®When he saved me. His hands were shaking then, too¡­¡¯ She remembered it clearly. Last night, surrounded by monsters, prepared for death. When An walked in and saved her as if it were just a bothersome errand. He acted like it was no big deal, but¡­ Sylvia had seen his trembling hand, the one he couldn¡¯t fully hide. At that moment, she knew. He hadn¡¯t charged in with any certainty. He had risked his life, facing death head-on. For me. And then he pretended it was nothing. ¡®Why¡­¡¯ Suddenly, Sylvia felt somber. I¡¯ve always doubted you, always focused on keeping an eye on you. She bit her lip, overwhelmed with guilt, and let out a deep sigh as she made her decision. I¡¯m not worthy. Not worthy ofplete freedom¡­ "Haaah¡­" "Stay still. It''s almost over¡­ Hey! Didn¡¯t I tell you not to move?" Sylvia suddenly sprang up. Just as An was reciting the final incantation, what on earth was she doing? An''s expression twisted into a frown. "What on earth are you thinking? With that just now, the book¡¯s effect has been interrupted! That means we can no longer proceed with the contract termination through normal means!" "That¡¯s fine." "...What?" "What you always say is correct. I am dull and foolish, easily swayed by momentary emotions. There¡¯s a chance I might suddenly turn on you the moment the brand is removed. I don¡¯t want that. So I willpletely block that possibility. As long as I am bound by this brand, I won¡¯t be able to betray you even if I wanted to." "You fool... You¡¯ve just willingly given up your freedom. Do you even realise what you''re doing?" "Even if I¡¯m a fool, I understand that much. I¡¯ve decided to forfeit my freedom and live my life monitoring you. Please respect the decision of a humble guard knight." "...." With a face full of relief, Sylvia spoke to An. Just as you trust me, I must trust you as well. If there is something you receive, there must also be something you give. Since you risked your life, I will risk my own life. The future I was worried about, where you might turn and be a viin, I will prevent it with my own hands. This decision, in broad terms, meant that. "...Hah." Facing Sylvia¡¯s resolute gaze, An let out a hollowugh. His gaze had shifted from Sylvia¡¯s eyes to the area below them. Only then did Sylvia lower her head and gasp. "Eek!?" "It¡¯s fine to say impressive things, but with that outfit, it only looks ridiculous." "D-Did you see?" "I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t see it, so just put on some clothes." "You clearly saw it, didn¡¯t you!?" "Even if I saw it, it won¡¯t change anything. If you''re not going to show me anything else, just put on your clothes and leave. How absurd. I¡¯ve never seen someone refuse freedom before. Is it stubbornness, foolishness, or stupidity, or is it all of them?" "...." If you say you want to see more, I¡¯d be willing to show you. Sylvia pouted as she put on her clothes. "Julia! If you push like that... Aah!?" "Argh!" "...." "...." Crash. The door burst open, and Charlotte and Julia tumbled in. An¡¯s brow furrowed as he locked eyes with the children. Sylvia¡¯s face turned beet red in an instant, still in her underwear. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 76 - Adult Game [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 76 - Adult Game "Ugh. Charlotte, I can''t see." "Come over here. Should I push the door open a little more?" "No, we''ll get caught if you do... Ugh, it''s so cramped. Let''s just take turns watching." "Can I go first?" "Uh, sure, go ahead." Ah! I¡¯m so curious! It¡¯s driving me crazy! Julia stood next to the door, her arms crossed as if she were calm, but inside, she was desperate to peek through the crack. What on earth is happening inside? Sylvia and An seemed awfully close¡­ Normally, they¡¯d exchange harsh words and bicker, but that¡¯s something only possible between people who are really close. Especially considering the difference in their social status. What kind of rtionship did they have? She¡¯d never thought about it seriously before, but now that she was thinking, there were quite a few suspicious things. ¡°Take it off¡­¡± And then there was that line. Did I mishear it? Maybe it just sounded weird because I didn¡¯t hear the context? Julia¡¯s foot tapped anxiously against the floor, almost on its own. ¡°What are they¡­ doing now?¡± ¡°Knight sister¡¯s undressing with a really embarrassed look and folding her clothes neatly.¡± ¡°Whaaaat.¡± ¡°Now she¡¯s sitting down with her back to Mister.¡± ¡°Phew¡­¡± A sigh of relief slipped out on its own. I thought they were ying some kind of adult game! If she¡¯s turned her back to him, it¡¯s not that, right? ¡­It¡¯s not, right? ¡°Wh-what about now?¡± ¡°Mister¡¯s touching her back.¡± ¡°Why her back?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ And keep your voice down, Julia.¡± ¡°Mm¡­¡± mping her hands over her mouth, Julia lowered her voice. Touching her back¡­? Why¡­? Is he giving her a massage? Usually, it¡¯s the shoulders, right? How do you even massage a back while sitting? No, even if it¡¯s a massage, it¡¯s still weird. Why would a noble like An be giving his bodyguard a massage? That¡¯s already a pretty twisted hobby. ¡®Just hearing it doesn¡¯t give me any clue what¡¯s going on¡­!¡¯ Sylvia¡¯s taken off her top and is sitting with her back turned. And An is touching her back? What, is she showing off her back muscles or something? What is this? Charlotte was describing everything, but it only made it harder to imagine what was really happening. I want to see it for myself¡­! ¡°Sh-should we switch now? I¡¯m curious too¡­¡± ¡°Oh! Knight sister¡¯s standing up. She¡¯s turning around! And she¡¯s in her underwear!¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°And Mister¡¯s staring at her chest.¡± ¡°!?¡± What kind of situation is this?! Julia¡¯s eyes were darting around wildly. Her patience was about to snap. I have to see for myself! ¡°Sw-switch with me! I want to see! I¡¯m curious too¡­!¡± ¡°Julia! Don¡¯t push like tha¡ªkyaaah?!¡± ¡°Eek!¡± Thud! Julia, losing her bnce, stumbled and pushed against the door along with Charlotte. The scene that unfolded before them was¡­ Sylvia, in her underwear, covering her chest with her face flushed bright red. And An, looking somewhat annoyed. "...." "...." ¡°Could you both leave?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Y-yes.¡± At An¡¯s quiet request, Charlotte and Julia quietly closed the door and stepped out. Thud, the door closed. Charlotte and Julia¡¯s eyes met. Both looked utterly confused, not knowing what to do. ¡°Julia¡­ maybe it won¡¯t be us, but the knight sister who bes the Countess¡­¡± ¡°A rival showed up from an unexpected ce¡­¡± ¡°Rival? I thought you didn¡¯t like Mister.¡± ¡°W-well, to be a spy on the inside, I have to be the Countess, don¡¯t I? It¡¯s not like I like him or anything! But if it means bing An¡¯s wife¡­ I guess I could do it¡­¡± Julia muttered in a tiny voice, like an ant crawling. Charlotte¡¯s lips curled into a wide grin. She¡¯s finally admitted she wants to be his wife, even if she won¡¯t admit she likes him. For Julia, being honest is hard, so she won¡¯t change all at once. Step by step, as she bes more honest, she¡¯ll fully acknowledge her feelings. But she didn¡¯t react at all to my jealousy-provoking tactics, and yet seeing Sylvia close to An made her open up right away¡­ ¡®Maybe she doesn¡¯t see me as much of a threat.¡¯ Charlotte felt a little, just a little, sense of defeat and slight resentment. So I¡¯m not even apetitor¡­? *** ¡°Haa¡­ there¡¯s no end to the trouble these kids cause¡­¡± [The Evil God ¡®Kali¡¯ is outraged, demanding to know what kind of nonsense this is about our Dark Knight and Necromancer!] ¡°Sylvia, the maids¡­ all of them.¡± [The Evil God ¡®Kali¡¯ is sheepishly scratching their head.] Yes, he was talking about Sylvia, Charlotte, and Julia. One refused to remove the brand, even when offered. It¡¯s a decision I can¡¯t understand at all. Trusting me is one thing, but removing the brand is another, isn¡¯t it? If it were me, I would have said, ¡°Thank you!¡± and bowed, removing it right away. Sylvia can be so stubborn sometimes. Does she think distance will make her grow distant emotionally too? It¡¯s not like the brand has to be there for us to stay close. Seriously, she¡¯s a real piece of work. And the other two¡­ Sigh. Still peeking into people¡¯s bedrooms. If they¡¯re going to peek, they should at least be quiet and not get caught. ¡®Did I raise them wrong?¡¯ I don¡¯t really care if they peek or not. But it¡¯s definitely not a good habit. Maybe I should give them a proper scolding. Lately, I¡¯ve been too soft on them; sometimes, you have to show a strict side. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s make sure they don¡¯t peek into others¡¯ private lives again.¡± [The Evil God ¡®Kali¡¯ is tearfully agreeing, though it breaks their heart.] Yeah. I need to harden my heart. I need to fix this bad habit. It¡¯s not because I¡¯m upset that they caught me spending time half-naked with Sylvia. Absolutely not because I¡¯m worried that my n to raise them into proper, beautiful, lovely wives might fall apart if they find out. Morning hade, and it was almost time for the kids to wake up. I was about to head to their room when¡ª Knock, knock, knock, came a small, high-pitched knocking on the office door. It wasn¡¯t the usual top part of the door being knocked, but a bit lower. I knew immediately who it was. ¡°You maye in.¡± ¡°Mister¡­¡± ¡°An¡­¡± Creeeeak. The door opened cautiously, and two small voices echoed in. As expected, today¡¯s guests were Charlotte and Julia. Both looked sheepish, clearly feeling guilty. ¡­Seeing this makes the stern resolve I just mustered weaken. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°A-about yesterday¡­¡± ¡°About peeking into your bedroom¡­¡± ¡°We, we-we-we-we forgot to¡­ to say sorry¡­.¡± ¡°We¡¯re sorry¡­¡± Bowing deeply, showing off their flexibility, Charlotte and Julia apologised. At that moment, even the anger I had barely managed to muster melted away. How am I supposed to get mad now? [The Evil God ¡®Kali¡¯ is demanding we forgive our Dark Knight and Necromancer immediately and shower them with affection!] ¡°Haaah¡­¡± ¡°Hic.¡± No matter what Kali said, I took a deep breath, pretending to still be angry. When correcting bad behaviour, it has to be done right. Even if the kids are cute, if you go easy on them, it¡¯ll cause troubleter. ¡°You still seem to have something left to say.¡± ¡°I, I won¡¯t do it again¡­ ¡± ¡°I¡¯m really reflecting on it. I won¡¯t do it again¡­¡± A satisfactory answer. Maybe because they¡¯d peeked into the room and seen something awkward, they seemed genuinely remorseful. I finally let go of my stern expression. ¡°A promise only matters if you keep it. Can you promise not to do it again?¡± ¡°O-of course! Mister¡­!¡± ¡°We won¡¯t peek ever again! We only started because the maids were doing it, and it became fun¡­ But now we know it¡¯s wrong¡­¡± So it was the maids who started it. The kids are young, so I can understand, but what¡¯s up with the maids? They¡¯re adults and still teaching kids bad things. The ones who need a real scolding are not the kids but the maids. As I rxed my expression, the girls¡¯ faces brightened. They closed the distance between us in a heartbeat. I naturally stood up, patting them both lightly on the head before walking past them. ¡°Let¡¯s go have breakfast.¡± ¡°Yes¡­!¡± ¡°But were you really that curious, what Sylvia and I were doing yesterday?¡± ¡°N-no? Not at all?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not curious at all¡­ Mister?¡± These kids. Be curious. I want to exin. ¡°This is yourst chance. Are you curious?¡± ¡°A-a little¡­ Mister.¡± ¡°The two of them were all over each other! I¡¯m curious!¡± ¡°Cha-Charlotte¡­!¡± ¡°It was nothing like that. I was performing a ritual to remove the brand from Sylvia¡¯s body. She was forcibly bound to Vermont and couldn¡¯t betray them.¡± ¡°Oh! Ahhh, that¡¯s what it was! Of course I knew it was something like that! Nothing weird, just a ritual to remove the brand! Yup. That¡¯s exactly what I expected!¡± ¡°I totally thought you were ying an adult game¡­¡± ¡°Cha-Charlotte¡­! Come on!!!¡± Even though it sounded like they were making excuses, it was a relief to clear up the misunderstanding. The atmosphere had be much more lighthearted. As we walked together toward the dining hall, side by side with the kids, I was about to rx when¡ª ¡°Ugh?! An earthquake?¡± ¡°...!¡± Boom! A strong tremor, as if something had mmed down, shook the entire mansion. The sensation felt strangely familiar, and Charlotte and Julia¡¯s faces lit up. ¡°Earthy¡­!¡± [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 77 - Operation Donut [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 77 - Operation Donut The familiar sound of vibrations. Charlotte and Julia¡¯s faces lit up instantly. ¡°Earthy!¡± You¡¯re back, Earthy! Without a word, Charlotte and Julia looked up at An, as if asking for permission. When he nodded, the two girls dashed out without any hesitation. Thud, thud, thud. As Charlotte ran outside, all she saw was a clear sky, not a cloud in sight. Huh, that¡¯s strange? She was sure the sound hade from around here. But Julia quickly found the source of the vibrations and smiled brightly. ¡°Where did Earthy go?¡± ¡°He¡¯s right in front of you, Charlotte...!¡± ¡°Ah! Earthy...!¡± Swoosh! From the empty air, a massive brown figure began to materialize. Earthy, looking as insignificant as ever, appeared, and Charlotte immediately ran up and hugged him tightly. ¡°Where have you been? We¡¯ve been looking for you for ages!¡± [I was making sure the monster den was thoroughly dealt with. It took longer than I expected.] ¡°Really? Then there won¡¯t be any more monsters? Good job, Earthy!¡± [Kyaaaah! I didn¡¯t do it to be praised by you!] Swoosh! Earthy¡¯s massive body shimmered and turned transparent for a moment beforepletely disappearing. Charlotte¡¯s eyes grew as wide as saucers. Where did he go!? ¡°Earthy vanished again...!¡± [Kahahah! I have transcended yet again! I can now freely move between the physical and spirit realms!] ¡°Do you want me to tell you where he is?¡± ¡°No! I think I know!¡± Refusing Julia¡¯s help, Charlotte squeezed her eyes shut. Not with her eyes, but with her heart. If she used the power of the memories she had with Earthy¡­! ¡°Found you!¡± [Kyaaah!? How do you know where I am!?] Leaping up in a single bound, Charlotte jumped straight to where Earthy¡¯s spirit form was. Not only that. Her hand, which should not have been able to grasp anything ethereal, was firmly gripping Earthy¡¯s form. Earthy¡¯s face filled with confusion. How is this kid able to see and touch a spirit form? She¡¯s not even a Spirit Master¡­! ¡®I see. She¡¯s starting to awaken to the other aspects of being a Sword Master.¡¯ Sylvia¡¯s eyes narrowed as she watched. It wasn¡¯t just the ability to wield aura that defined a Sword Master. Aura was simply one of the key features of a Sword Master. One of the other characteristics of a Sword Master, who is said to reach the realm of demigods, was the limited ability to see ethereal forms. Although they couldn¡¯t see clear shapes like Necromancers or Spirit Masters, just being able to perceive the presence and size of ethereal beings was enough to avoid dangers like Great Spirits or Vengeful Ghosts. A Sword Master could evade catastrophes that were otherwise unavoidable for humans. ¡®Perhaps, I need to learn from Charlotte...¡¯ First, it was aura. Now, it was the sight to perceive ethereal forms. Charlotte was gradually embodying the qualities of a Sword Master. Should I learn how to reach the realm of a Sword Master from Charlotte? Sylvia was seriously considering that possibility. ¡°Did youe back because you were lonely being alone again?¡± [Lonely...? You insolent brat! The Great Earth Spirit who has umted power for a thousand years cannot be swayed by trivial emotions like loneliness!] ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t youe back because you wanted to y with me again?¡± [I refuse! Just because I yed with you a bit, don¡¯t think you can be so presumptuous!] ¡°Then why did youe back...?¡± [Have you forgotten our promise?! You said you¡¯d treat me to donuts! Those donuts covered in sweet cream! I came here to eat those!] ¡°Huh? Did I really?¡± [Kyaaah! You wretched brat!!!] Did I really promise that? Julia tilted her head, puzzled. Charlotte also tried to recall that time, but soon gave up. The only thing she remembered from the day of the monster outbreak was being absorbed in swinging her Super Strong Sword like crazy. Oh, there was one more thing. She remembered secretly leaning on An¡¯s chest when he was passed out. Julia had been asleep and didn¡¯t know anything about it... [Kyaaah! Make the donuts! Make them now! Or I¡¯ll cause a ruckus!] ¡°What should we do, Charlotte? I don¡¯t know how to make donuts¡­¡± ¡°Then why did you promise to make them?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe I just said something random at the time?¡± Wow. That¡¯s nasty. Charlotte¡¯s mouth dropped open. So she¡¯d made an impossible promise just to get Earthy to help out. Julia¡¯s getting more and more like An... [What are you two whispering about!?] ¡°Well, there¡¯s no other way. We¡¯ll just have to ask the maids for help!¡± ¡°Maid chance...!¡± Even if the promise was a lie at first, as long as they kept it in some form, it would still count, right? Nodding to each other, Julia and Charlotte strode off toward the kitchen. *** ¡°Master, would you like your meal brought to the study?¡± ¡°No. Today I¡¯ll eat in the dining room with the children.¡± ¡°W-well, Charlotte and Julia said they weren¡¯t hungry and didn¡¯t want to eat¡­¡± [The Evil God, ¡®Kali,¡¯ is heartbroken and deeply troubled.] Well, they did have a ton of snacks earlier, so it¡¯s no wonder they¡¯re full. And since Earthy¡¯s back, they¡¯re probably so busy ying they forgot about lunch. If they get hungry again, they¡¯ll just ask for more snacks. ¡°Fine. Then have my meal delivered to the study.¡± ¡°As you wish, my lord.¡± There was something odd about the maid¡¯s demeanor. As I gave her a suspicious look, she started sweating and quickly left. Ignoring Kali¡¯s wails about feeding the children, I did some work in the study, had my meal delivered, and ate. Just as I started feeling restless and stiff from sitting too long... ¡®I should go check on the kids.¡¯ I thought I¡¯d take a look and see if they were ying well. But the moment I stepped out of the study, a maid standing in the hallway flinched and, without warning, started pretending to sweep the floor. ¡°Ah, Master! Where are you headed?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to see what the children are up to.¡± ¡°Ah! Please wait! There¡¯s an urgent document that needs your immediate approval!¡± ¡°An urgent document?¡± That couldn¡¯t be right. If there was something urgent, Sylvia would have already dealt with it. Did she miss something? I took the envelope the maid handed me and returned to the study. ¡°...This is already processed. Approving it again would be a duplicate approval.¡± ¡°Oh! Is that so? I¡¯m so sorry! It¡¯s my mistake...!¡± ¡°Shred this document.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± The maid looked at me with an expression as if she were a puppy needing to relieve itself. What is this? It felt like she was trying to keep me here, to buy some time. Leaving the study, I headed toward the garden, thinking the kids might be ying there. ¡°Excuse me, Master! This hallway is being mopped, so it¡¯s hard to pass through right now!¡± ¡°...Who cleans by spilling that much water everywhere?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a major cleaning day. Ehehe. I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°...¡± The entire hallway was flooded with soapy water, making it impossible to pass. ¡°Ah, Master! This staircase is under maintenance. Please use another one.¡± ¡°...¡± Suddenly, a perfectly fine staircase was being inspected. ¡°Ahaha. Master, I¡¯m sorry. This door seems to be jammed and won¡¯t open.¡± ¡°...¡± Now even the door is broken. This is ridiculous. How could so many big and small issues crop up in the mansion all on the same day? I quickly realized what was going on. These rascals have caused some trouble. ¡®They¡¯ve caused some trouble and are trying to fix it before I find out, huh?¡¯ It¡¯s clear they¡¯re deliberately trying to block my path. They¡¯re doing everything they can to keep me from leaving the study and going down to the first floor. I could force my way through, but that would cause a big scene. There¡¯s a better way. ¡°Sylvia.¡± ¡°Yes, Master?¡± ¡°Carry me on your back and jump out of the window.¡± ¡°...Are you serious?¡± ¡°I¡¯m always serious.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± She shot me a look as if she was wondering if I¡¯d gone mad, then sighed and put me on her back. And then, with a single leap, she jumped out of the window andnded lightly on the first floor. The maids, eyes wide with shock, scurried off as soon as they saw I¡¯d reached the first floor in an instant. Thanks to them, I now knew exactly where the issue they were trying to hide was located. The kitchen. What could they have done in the kitchen? Oh. Was it a fire? ¡°Sylvia, head to the kitchen. Quickly.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t pull my hair as if you¡¯re handling a horse¡­¡± Grinding my teeth, I urged Sylvia on. Thud, thud. Sylvia quickly outpaced the maids and arrived at the kitchen. Leaving the panting maids behind, I calmly got off Sylvia¡¯s back and entered the kitchen. ¡°Everyone, freeze.¡± ¡°Eek!?¡± ¡°M-Master!?¡± The startled maids froze in ce. How odd. There were so many people in the kitchen, even though it wasn¡¯t mealtime. No chefs, just maids? Were they making snacks? I was still suspicious when¡ª ¡°It¡¯s done¡­!¡± ¡°We did it, Charlotte!¡± From the cooking area, cute voices rang out. The next moment, the voices¡¯ owners appeared, holding trays full of donuts coated in sugar cream. Their faces were covered in sugar and syrup. The moment they saw me, their expressions froze, and they stopped in their tracks. ¡°A-An¡­¡± ¡°Mister¡­¡± ¡°Are those donuts? Oh. I remember, you promised Earthy you¡¯d make him some. Did you make these yourselves?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°Can I try one?¡± ¡°No! These are for Earthy!¡± ¡°...¡± When I reached out, Julia quickly snatched the tray away. How heartless. Couldn¡¯t they spare at least one for me? I wanted to taste a donut made by their own hands too. I felt tears welling up. ¡®This is strange. It doesn¡¯t seem like they¡¯ve caused a huge disaster.¡¯ But then why were the maids so desperate to keep me out of the kitchen? Something felt off. At that moment, Charlotte and Julia, who had returned to the cooking area, came running back, each holding a te. ¡°We made some just for you, Mister!¡± ¡°W-we made these for you while we were at it! ...Mister!¡± Charlotte held out her te cheerfully. On the te were donuts topped with a confusing mix of toppings. Chocte syrup, pistachio powder, and even peanut butter... And Julia, her face flushed, offered her own te. Her donuts were elegantly decorated with thinly drizzled syrup, almost like delicate flower patterns. It was clear how much time and effort had gone into making them, far more than the ones simply coated in sugar cream. ¡°We wanted to finish them before you were done working and bring them to your study!¡± ¡°We wanted to surprise you, but it¡¯s all ruined now. Why did youe to the kitchen¡­?¡± The kids looked disappointed. For a moment, my heart nearly stopped from the pain as I clutched my chest. Who would have thought they¡¯d been nning a surprise like this... I hid my excitement, putting on a stern face as I took the tes from them and bit into a donut. ¡°They taste excellent.¡± ¡°Really!?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m lying.¡± ¡°Huh? Huh? But they shouldn¡¯t taste bad?¡± ¡°These are the best donuts I¡¯ve ever had.¡± And it wasn¡¯t a lie. They really were the best donuts. Not just because of the taste, but because of the joy radiating from the kids as they watched me, their faces lit up with excitement. . . . As dusk settled over the evening sky, Earthy sat quietly in the garden of the Vermont estate, muttering to himself. [When will the donuts be ready¡­?] The little ones who had gone to make the donuts showed no sign of returning. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 78 - Journey to the Imperial Palace (1) [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 78 - Journey to the Imperial Pce (1) ¡°How is it, Earthy? Is it good?¡± [Hmm! It doesn¡¯t taste particrly good! I don¡¯t understand what vor this is supposed to be!] ¡°Huh¡­? Really? Then we¡¯ll just keep the rest for ours¡ª¡± [Leave them here! You went through the trouble of making them, so I¡¯ll eat them, I suppose!] ¡°Ehehe! Eat a lot, Earthy!¡± Giggling, Charlotte handed over a tray piled high with donuts. Earthy, sitting on the ground, swallowed the donuts one by one. Soon enough, his eyes curved into a contented expression. Despite his sharp words, it seemed the donuts suited his taste. Charlotte had be quite ustomed to Earthy¡¯s way of speaking. ¡°I made these! How are they?¡± ¡°I-I helped too. I was in charge of the dough.¡± ¡°I was in charge of dipping the donuts in sugar cream!¡± Of course, frying them was entirely the maids¡¯ responsibility. ¡­Which they conveniently left out. All the difficult, time-consuming, and dangerous tasks were taken care of by the maids. They even took the risk of blocking An¡¯s approach, knowing they¡¯d be scoldedter. When Charlotte and Julia wanted to thank them with some sort of reward, the maids had said something cryptic like, ¡°Your mere presence in this estate is already a huge help to us,¡± and declined. [So this is the delicacy of humans. Even the best of human food is no big deal.] ¡°It¡¯s not the best food. There are lots of things more delicious than donuts!¡± [...What!?] Charlotte boasted. Just a few months ago, the tastiest thing she¡¯d ever had was a dry pastry the orphanage director had bought to show off when sponsors visited. But sinceing to this estate, that pastry had been knocked far down the list. To Charlotte and Julia, food was no longer just a means of getting energy. Food was something to be savoured. Every day was a new journey of discovering vours as new dishes were introduced. [Kyaaah! Don¡¯t lie! Are you saying humans taste such delicacies every day? Three times a day?] ¡°If you count snacks, it¡¯s even more.¡± [Impossible¡­!] Humans, who needed to eat to survive, were pitiful and inferior creatures¡ªor so Earthy had believed. But food wasn¡¯t a shackle; it was a blessing¡­! At that moment, the world Earthy had known for a thousand years came crashing down. [Kyaaah! Why have you humans been eating such delicacies by yourselves!!!] ¡°You never asked for any¡­¡± [From now on, you must give them to me!] ¡°Okay. But it might be too much to share every meal, so I¡¯ll give you some snacks!¡± [Kahahah! Deal struck!] Tightening hisrge, soft hand into a fist, Earthy shook hands with Julia and Charlotte. To think humans had been eating such delicious things all by themselves! It¡¯s so unfair! I¡¯ve been holed up in a mountain for a thousand years, just umting power, unaware of this! Humans, with their short lives, truly know how to enjoy themselves to the fullest. I¡¯ll enjoy myself for a while as I prepare for my next hibernation. Maybe for¡­ a hundred years? Just that long, then I¡¯ll start gathering strength again. Earthy made up his mind. To keep receiving these offerings from these sted brats, he would have to stay here for a while. This time, it was because he wanted to! It wasn¡¯t because he was forced to stay by that quiet brat and that noisy brat! It was his choice! Thinking this way, Earthy found himself liking this ce, which he had so desperately wanted to escape from, just a little more. ¡°I¡¯m d to see you¡¯ve made up.¡± An muttered as he looked down at the scene from the window. Earthy, enjoying the donuts. Were they that good? Well, I have donuts that Charlotte and Julia decorated with their sweat and effort, filled with love. You¡¯ll only get some donuts roughly coated with cream. An chuckled, feeling a sense of superiority. ¡°Master¡­ The donuts will spoil¡­ You should eat them soon¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll eat them when I¡¯m ready.¡± The maids looked at An with concern. What an unpleasant smile¡­ How long is he nning to leave that half-bitten donut alone? If he doesn¡¯t eat it soon, it¡¯ll go bad, and insects will gather. Yet, An seemed to have no intention of eating it. ¡°Is it not to his taste?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen him eat something sweet¡­¡± ¡°Oh no, what should we do? Charlotte and Julia worked so hard on these.¡± The maids murmured with worried expressions, and An gritted his teeth as he looked at the donut. Seeing this, the maids flinched in surprise. He really must be upset. ¡®Damn it. It¡¯s too precious to eat.¡¯ How could he eat this? This isn¡¯t just a donut; it¡¯s a work of art. Can¡¯t they see the exquisite decoration made solely for me? A unique, one-of-a-kind donut, made only for me. I knew the moment I took that first bite. I could be incredibly satisfied by eating all of it. But how would I deal with the emptiness afterward? How would I handle the guilt of destroying such a masterpiece? An¡¯s clenched fist trembled. ¡®Should I store it in the fridge? No, no¡­¡¯ There was the option of storing it in the fridge to keep it from spoiling. But An quickly shook his head. Charlotte and Julia often visited the fridge. Seeing their carefully decorated donuts left there would be too much of a shock. Even if the reality was that he was preserving them because they were too precious to eat, it would look like he was just neglecting them. If only time could stop. If only this moment couldst forever. Why does everything beautiful eventually decay? With tears welling up, An picked up the donut with trembling hands. ¡°He¡¯s eating it while crying¡­¡± ¡°Is it really that bad?¡± ¡°That¡¯s odd. There¡¯s no way it tastes bad¡­¡± In any case, he had to eat it before it spoiled. With tears streaming down his face, An savoured the donut. Julia¡¯s donut wasn¡¯t just pretty; it tasted heavenly. And Charlotte¡¯s, which seemed to be topped randomly, had an unexpectedly delightful harmony. ¡°Phew¡­¡± The donut was gone. But the satisfaction far exceeded his expectations. An swallowed his tears, filled with joy. ¡°Master. Have you finished the samples?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°We ended up making quite a lot¡­ Charlotte and Julia worked hard on all of these for you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± At that moment, the door creaked open. The maids rolled in a trolley. tes piled high with donuts filled the first, second, and third tiers of the trolley. Oh. ¡°If you think you can¡¯t finish them all, should we discard the extras?¡± ¡°No. Leave them. I¡¯ll take care of them myself.¡± ¡°Understood, Master.¡± Am I crazy? Why would I throw away what the kids worked so hard to make? If I¡¯m going to dispose of them, it¡¯ll be in my stomach. Ah. But when am I going to finish all of this? If I want to eat it all before it spoils, I¡¯ll need to finish by tomorrow night. It seems like I¡¯ll have to stick to a donut-only menu until then. ¡­Just imagining it makes me queasy. . . . ¡®Delicious¡­¡¯ Munch, munch. Yuri¡¯s eyes widened as he stuffed the warm bacon and bread from his tray into his mouth. The dining hall at the Magic Academy? It was too awkward to use. Every time he entered, people would scatter, and he felt too guilty to visit again. He didn¡¯t know how good the food was there, but the meals served in the Vermont Security Company¡¯s cafeteria were nothing short of a feast. The ingredients and dishes were nothing extravagant or luxurious. But it had been so long since he¡¯d had food that was this warm and delicious. ¡®For apany that handles all of Vermont¡¯s dirty work, isn¡¯t this ce a bit too¡­ humane?¡¯ He had thought this ce would be about training berserkers who would give their lives for Vermont. But the training was only tough asionally. The quality and quantity of the equipment provided were excellent, and they made sure everyone ate well every meal. With plenty of time for rest and sleep, it was an incredibly stable workce. Moreover, with the sessful operation to evacuate the residents of the Ariente Territory from the monsters, morale among the staff was sky-high. Before he knew it, Yuri had even started forming bonds with his colleagues. ¡®I thought they¡¯d teach us some kind of forbidden technique to get strong fast, but there¡¯s nothing like that¡­¡¯ A way to get strong? Just keep swinging your sword and training. That was Sylvia¡¯s philosophy. Who doesn¡¯t know that kind of straightforward approach?! I want to get strong quickly! Yuri was frustrated to the point of madness. ¡®And now, exams areing up soon. What am I going to do¡­?¡¯ To make matters worse, next week was exam week. If he studied, there wouldn¡¯t be enough time for training. Luckily, Vermont Security used a flexible attendance system where he got paid based on the days he showed up. Ugh. Once the exams are over, it¡¯ll be break time. I¡¯ll spend the whole break training with Instructor Sylvia. ¡®Lately, it feels like I¡¯m seeing a path forward.¡¯ Up until now, I thought magic was the only way. But when I took up the sword, I found something I was suited for. It¡¯s like, once I pick up the sword, my body just moves on its own. In fact, Yuri was growing at an extraordinary pace in swordsmanship training, faster than anyone else. ¡®The Instructor trains so hard, too¡­¡¯ After his meal, Yuri¡¯s gaze shifted toward the rear storage area. Every time they sparred, Sylvia felt like an unmovable mountain, impossible to ovee. Hadn¡¯t she served in the knights¡¯ order in the past? An elite among elites. A human weapon. A living, breathing tactical weapon. Did even someone like her have a higher goal? Yuri felt ashamed of his own impatience to gain strength quickly. ¡°Ah, Yuri¡­ um, what is it?¡± ¡°Nothing. I was just wondering what it is that drives you, Instructor, to train so diligently¡­¡± ¡°I train to protect what I cherish. When you think about what¡¯s important and who¡¯s dear to you, you can¡¯t afford to ck off.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°But that¡¯s not the answer you were looking for, is it? To be more honest, I¡¯m aiming for a level beyond Sword Expert.¡± ¡°Beyond Sword Expert? There¡¯s such a thing?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s called Sword Master. It¡¯s considered not just a human level, but half-divine, often referred to as the demigod realm.¡± ¡°Sword Master¡­!¡± So, that exists! I thought Instructor Sylvia, being a Sword Expert, was the strongest. But there¡¯s a level beyond that. Someday, I need to surpass Sylvia, Vermont¡¯s guard knight, so my goal from now on is to be a Sword Master. Yuri¡¯s eyes sparkled with admiration. ¡°Instructor! There¡¯s a message from the estate!¡± ¡°Give it to me.¡± A staff member ran up, panting, and handed over a letter. Sylvia broke the seal and read it. Her expression instantly hardened. ¡°A new assignment?¡± Isn¡¯t that a good thing? Why does she look so scared? ¡°From Her Majesty the Empress¡­?¡± Ah. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 79 - Journey to the Imperial Palace (2) [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 79 - Journey to the Imperial Pce (2) [Kyaaah! What is happening here?! This lump of milk melts as soon as it touches my tongue!] ¡°Hehehe! This is called ice cream!¡± [Ice cream¡­! A food that melts and disappears the moment it enters your mouth! How extravagant!] Earthy¡¯s eyes sparkled as he continued to gobble up the ice cream. That guy had made a huge fuss when Julia used a spell to shrink him, insisting that he be returned to his original size. Now he had willingly made himself small and was strutting around the estate confidently. ¡°Kyaaah! So cute, waddling around!¡± [I am not cute!] ¡°Great Earth Spirit, would you like some caste?¡± [Since you made it with such effort, I¡¯ll ept it this time!] And now, even when people called him cute, he didn¡¯t get too upset as long as they offered him snacks. Earthy, sitting on the maids¡¯ps, devoured the caste. This guy. His daily routine has be nothing but eating snacks and being fawned over. Isn¡¯t he just a pet spirit at this point? ¡®Well, it¡¯s better than causing trouble.¡¯ At least he¡¯se a long way from causing earthquakes and wreaking havoc. Just the fact that he hasn¡¯t left the Vermont estate is a huge relief. If the renowned treasure of Vermont, which was presented to Her Majesty, vanished, what an embarrassment that would be. It seemed Earthy would continue to serve as Vermont¡¯s mascot for the foreseeable future. ¡°Ta-da!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Whoosh! Suddenly, a head appeared upside down behind me¡ªCharlotte¡¯s. I turned around and saw her hanging precariously over the back of the sofa, her legs hooked around the top, bending over without the slightest sign of difort. How strong is her core, exactly¡­? ¡°¡­You scared me.¡± ¡°You¡¯rete! Even though you weren¡¯t really surprised!¡± ¡°I was surprised. Just¡­ in a different way.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯splicated.¡± ¡°Hmmm. Are you not working today, Mister?¡± ¡°I¡¯m taking a break.¡± ¡°Then¡­ do you have time to spend with me?¡± [The Evil God ¡®Kali¡¯ is warning you not to say you don¡¯t have time.] Charlotte tilted her head, her face earnest and hopeful. How could I not have time? If I didn¡¯t have time, I¡¯d make it. What could be more important than work? Spending time with Charlotte is way more important. ¡°Of course I do.¡± ¡°Ah! Then, could you do me a favor?¡± With a bright smile, Charlotte leaned in close to me. A favor? It¡¯s not often that Charlotte asks me for a favor. I was ready to say, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s do it,¡± but I asked her first. ¡°What kind of favor?¡± ¡°Could you inscribe a brand on me too?¡± ¡°Sure, let¡¯s¡ªwait, what?¡± I stopped short, almost repeating my pre-programmed response. Wait a minute. What did she just say? Did I hear that right? My face hardened without me realizing it. ¡°¡­What did you just say?¡± ¡°You know, like the brand that¡¯s on sister knight. I want one too.¡± ¡°Do you even know what that brand means and what it does?¡± ¡°Um¡­ I heard it once, but I forgot!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± That bright smile again. I sighed deeply and lowered my voice seriously. This was not something to be taken lightly. I needed to make sure she understood it thoroughly, so she¡¯d never forget it again. ¡°Listen carefully. The brand on Sylvia isn¡¯t just a tattoo. It¡¯s a mark of her vow to serve the Vermont family for life. Anyone with that brand can¡¯t leave Vermont or disobey its orders.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Isn¡¯t that a good thing? I don¡¯t want to leave your side, Mister. And I don¡¯t want to disobey you.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± I was at a loss for words. Does she think of the brand as just a symbol of loyalty? Didn¡¯t she notice Sylvia always buttoning her cor up to her neck, even in the heat of summer, to hide it? The brand is a source of shame for her. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. That brand takes away a person¡¯s free will. Your freedom isn¡¯t something you should give up so easily.¡± ¡°But you already own my freedom, Mister.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m already your ve, so isn¡¯t that the same as having the brand?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Again, I was at a loss for words. This girl. She usually acts so naive, but sometimes she¡¯s surprisingly sharp. I was struggling to find the right words to exin when Charlotte suddenly giggled and covered her mouth. ¡°Aahaha! I¡¯m just kidding. Even though we¡¯re ves, I know you don¡¯t treat us like regr ves. Even with myck ofmon sense, I know that much.¡± ¡°Talented ves get special treatment, of course.¡± ¡°Hehe. But Mister, I wasn¡¯t joking about everything.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°The part about wanting the brand. That wasn¡¯t a joke.¡± Crawling closer to me, Charlotte whispered softly. ¡°You said you failed to remove the brand from sister knight, right? But didn¡¯t she actually refuse to have it removed?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I think I understand how she feels. It¡¯s a connection to you, Mister. No matter what, I¡¯d always be loyal to you and look only at you. It¡¯d be a waste to erase something that marks me as yours, right? It¡¯s not that the brand itself is good; it¡¯s the fact that it¡¯s your brand that makes it good.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± This girl. She¡¯s a master at leaving me speechless. Staring at Charlotte¡¯s mischievous face, I sighed deeply and began to exin gently. ¡°Did I ever tell you? I don¡¯t like ves.¡± ¡°This is the first I¡¯m hearing of it¡­¡± ¡°As you can see, there are no ves in my estate. Except for you two, who ended up here by chance. Why do you think I go out of my way to pay wages and hire free people? I wouldn¡¯t have to pay any wages if I filled all the roles¡ªmaids, butlers, coachmen¡ªwith ves.¡± ¡°Um¡­ Because you¡¯re not into ves?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not entirely wrong, but fundamentally, it¡¯s because I hate the rotten mindset embedded in ves¡¯ minds. People who don¡¯t get paid for theirbor develop a ve mentality. And once that happens, they don¡¯t try their best or make an effort to work hard. I despise such people.¡± I was lucky to have rescued the children as soon as they were sold to the ver. Once a person adopts a ve mentality, it¡¯s nearly impossible to root it out. Giving up one¡¯s autonomy even once makes reiming it incredibly difficult. I don¡¯t want the children to live for my sake. I want them to live their lives for themselves. It would be unbearably boring to have someone who was always mine, who would obey anymand I gave. It¡¯s only when someone with their own free will chooses to devote themselves to me entirely that my heart races. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t treat Charlotte and Julia like ves. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to grow up into adults with that ve mentality. That¡¯s the only reason.¡± ¡°Then what about sister knight?¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote for her.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Charlotte nodded as if she finally understood. I¡¯m d she¡¯s getting it. ¡°I¡¯ll hold off on the brand, then. But how about a tattoo¡ª¡± ¡°Absolutely not. I¡¯d rather die than let that happen. If you get a permanent mark on your body, I¡¯ll confiscate your Super Strong Sword, so keep that in mind.¡± ¡°Hehehe. It was just a joke. I wouldn¡¯t do something you hate, Mister.¡± [The Evil God ¡®Kali¡¯ breathes a sigh of relief.] For once, I felt the same as Kali. A tattoo on Charlotte¡¯s perfect skin? That¡¯s crossing the line, even as a joke. I would never allow such an abominable act. She gave up ying outside and came to spend time with me, and I ended up scolding her so much. I thought of using my Massage Pass as a peace offering when¡ª ¡°Master!¡± ¡°What is it? Is it something important enough to interrupt my rare and precious alone time with Charlotte?¡± It better be. I gritted my teeth. The maid looked terrified as she stammered her response. ¡°Y-yes, master. A messenger has arrived from the Imperial Pce.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± A messenger from the pce? That certainly was important. So, I missed my chance to use the Massage Pass again today. Swallowing my disappointment, I reluctantly got up. I quickly put on my coat and headed outside, where the messenger was waiting at the front gate without moving an inch. What¡¯s with this guy? Can¡¯t hee in and have a cup of tea while we talk? ¡°I will now deliver Her Majesty¡¯s message to Count Vermont.¡± ¡°Yes, please go ahead.¡± ¡°Ahem, ahem. An Vermont. I have heard about the recent monster outbreak in Ariente Territory, as well as the performance of your Security Company and the ves.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Her Majesty was deeply impressed and would like to entrust Vermont Security with a task.¡± ¡°I apologize, but please inform Her Majesty that Vermont Security is not yet equipped to handle official assignments. We are not qualified to ept Her Majesty¡¯s request at this time¡­¡± ¡°I must reject your rejection. When we traced the origin of the monsters, it seemed suspiciously like your own doing. Of course, I know you¡¯re not the type to endanger lives for your own glory, but not everyone shares my trust in you. If a rumor spread that the Vermont family staged this, you would be in a very difficult position¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Am I being ckmailed right now? My mouth felt dry. ¡°It¡¯s a proposal that would benefit you as well. At leaste and listen. The Imperial Pce is always open to you¡­ And that is Her Majesty¡¯s message.¡± ¡°May I head to the pce with you right now?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll escort you by carriage.¡± I decided to go to the pce immediately. What are you thinking, Empress Big Sis? I need some exnation. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 80 - Journey to the Imperial Palace (3) [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 80 - Journey to the Imperial Pce (3) ¡°Fetch Sylvia. Tell her to hurry, as the Imperial messenger is waiting.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± It was a state of emergency. I¡¯d caused quite a stir this time, so I expected a significant response, but I never thought the Imperial Pce would be the first to reach out, with the nobles staying quiet. But is this really a friendly overture? It felt more like, ¡®If you don¡¯t show up, I¡¯ll destroy you socially.¡¯ Imagining that my dear Empress Big Sis is a yandere queen who can¡¯t express her love for me in any other way than threats helped quell my fear. Phew. That''s strangely appealing. ¡°Should I bring Charlotte and Julia along?¡± [The Evil God ¡®Kali¡¯ nods, saying that¡¯s a good idea.] Empress Vanessa is much like me. She hides it, but she¡¯s quite fond of children. So, I considered bringing Charlotte and Julia, but then¡­ ¡°No, that¡¯s too obvious. It could backfire.¡± [The Evil God ¡®Kali¡¯ agrees.] Trying to win favor with the children again, as I did the first time, might seem presumptuous. It coulde across as maniptive, and she might even be furious, thinking I¡¯m using the children. I had to handle this on my own, without relying on anyone else. ¡°Master! Huff. Did I make it in time?¡± ¡°Perfect timing. Cool down a bit and get on the carriage. You¡¯re sweating and it smells.¡± ¡°It does not! Want to check?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pass.¡± ¡°Aaah¡­!¡± Sylvia arrived, galloping on her horse. She must have dashed over from the Ariente Territory like a bolt of lightning. I¡¯d have felt uneasy going alone, but it¡¯s a relief she¡¯s here. ¡°Her Majesty has given us a task? What does that mean?¡± ¡°It means exactly what it sounds like. She wants Vermont Security to take on an assignment.¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t evenpleted the staff training at Vermont Security yet.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to wrap it up quickly. This isn¡¯t a suggestion; it¡¯s an order.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Sylvia¡¯s expression stiffened as she grasped the situation. An urgent message sent directly by the Empress, with a hint of coercion. This was clearly not a trivial matter. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll ensure I don¡¯t cause any trouble on the way to the pce.¡± tter, tter. Sylvia swiftly adjusted her attire and boarded the royal carriage. The carriage soon set off, merging onto the Vermont Expressway. I was worried it might be awkward sharing a carriage with the messenger, but thankfully, we were directed to a different one. Sitting across from Sylvia, I leaned in slightly. Sniff, sniff. There was a faint scent. Liar. ¡°Tell me the current status of Vermont Security. I need to know everything, including what I don¡¯t already.¡± ¡°We conduct a private evaluation of the staff on a point system. Training is held once a week, and attendance is mandatory every other week. Scores are assigned based on performance in training and peer reviews. As of now, only one person is deemed fit for immediate deployment. There are five others who are not quite at that level but show promise and could be proficient with field experience.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± I hired nearly a hundred people, but only six are ready for deployment? My head throbbed for a moment, but considering Sylvia¡¯s rigorous standards, I should be grateful for even that. After all, it hasn¡¯t even been two months since thepany was established. ¡°Six. Then we¡¯ll have to decline any assignments requiring more personnel.¡± ¡°Yes, that would be wise.¡± For assignments requiring arge workforce, even the Empress can¡¯t force us. Deploying untrained personnel could lead to mistakes, which would be a disgrace to both the Imperial Family and Vermont. In that case, everything I¡¯ve built so far would be lost, and Vermont would be ruined. None of the work I¡¯ve done has been without risk, but this time, it¡¯s particrly severe. This isn¡¯t the time to aim for a big score by walking a tightrope. The carriage began to slow down. Pulling back the curtain, I saw the grand pcee into view. I handed Sylvia a handkerchief. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived. Use this to wipe the rest of your sweat. Let¡¯s get out.¡± ¡°Do I really smell¡­?¡± ¡°Not much.¡± ¡°¡®Not much¡¯ means I do smell¡­!¡± ¡°It¡¯s bearable. I¡¯m getting out first.¡± ¡°Aaaah¡­!¡± It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t smell, but it¡¯s not strong enough to be unpleasant. More like a faint scent if you get close enough. Honestly, it¡¯s not a bad smell at all. Leaving the bewildered Sylvia behind, I opened the door. She quickly shut her mouth, trying to hold back her voice, and red at me with hostility. ¡°What are you doing? Aren¡¯t youing out?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Sylvia didn¡¯t seem to want to leave the carriage. She wasn¡¯t standing or sitting, but rather stuck in an awkward squat near the entrance. What¡¯s the issue? ¡°¡­Did you soil yourself?¡± ¡°Wh-what?!¡± ¡°If not, just tell me what¡¯s wrong.¡± ¡°Give me your hand. Otherwise, I¡¯m not getting off.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Her cheeks slightly flushed, she continued to re at me. I could see the stubbornness in her eyes. Is she serious? ¡°Treat me like ady and offer me your hand politely.¡± ¡°¡­Are you serious?¡± ¡°I am. If you want to drag me out forcibly, use the brand. I¡¯ll follow your orders, writhing in pain, even before Her Majesty.¡± ¡°Are you really going to be this childish? This is exactly what Julia did, demanding to be treated like ady. Aren¡¯t you embarrassed?¡± ¡°Ugh! Regardless, I¡¯m not getting off until you give me your hand!¡± [The Evil God ¡®Kali¡¯ is appalled at this childish behavior.] Sylvia¡¯s face flushed bright red at being called childish, and she folded her arms and turned her head away. Unbelievable. What does she want with being treated like ady when she¡¯s here as a guard knight? I considered picking her up like I did with Julia, but¡­ ¡®Yeah, that¡¯s not going to work.¡¯ I nced over Sylvia and quickly decided against it. I might be able to carry her on my back, but lifting her up from the front is impossible. I sighed deeply. ¡°Fine, live in there, then. I¡¯m going to see the Empress.¡± ¡°W-wait! Aren¡¯t you going to use the brand?¡± ¡°You said you didn¡¯t want me to. Just live there.¡± ¡°¡­!?¡± I turned my back on her. If I go to meet the Empress alone, people might gossip about how the Count of Vermont didn¡¯t even bring a guard. But I don¡¯t care about external appearances. I already have ties to the Empress. I¡¯m not looking to form any political alliances, so I¡¯m immune to such concerns. I heard Sylvia¡¯s frustrated voice from behind. Thud, thud, thud! She stomped her feet and marched up beside me. ¡°You''re too much!¡± ¡°It¡¯s more ridiculous for a guard knight to demand to be treated like ady. Do you want rumors to spread that the Count of Vermont is dating his guard knight?¡± ¡°Th-that¡¯s¡­ Ugh¡­¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t think that far, did you?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Short-sighted girl. But I don¡¯t dislike it entirely. She used to frown and act stiff around me, but now she shows a wide range of emotions. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ve gained Sylvia¡¯s trust yet, but at least our rtionship has improved. That¡¯s enough for me. I¡¯m satisfied with that. ¡°Then¡­ will you hold my hand on a day off?¡± ¡°What?¡± This girl. We were wrapping up on a positive note, and now she¡¯s dragging it out. ¡°I was asking if you¡¯d be willing to treat me as ady on a day off, when I¡¯m not a guard knight.¡± ¡°Why are you so obsessed with being treated like ady? Was thement about smelling that shocking?¡± ¡°¡­Just answer me.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t smell that bad. You do smell, but I find it pleasant.¡± ¡°Wh-what?!¡± ¡°And yes, I¡¯ll hold your hand on a day off. Is that a good enough answer? Now focus. We¡¯re at the pce. This isn¡¯t a ce to make a scene.¡± ¡°Y-yes¡­ I understand¡­¡± She stammered, clearly flustered, and pped her cheeks to regain herposure. Finally, she returned to her usual stoic expression, the appearance of a steadfast guard knight. ¡®Why is it more exhausting to manage her than the kids¡­?¡¯ Ah. I take back what I said about being satisfied. If I¡¯d known she¡¯d be this troublesome, I¡¯d have asked her to remain an emotionless guard knight. I never imagined Sylvia would have such a childish side. Of course, I¡¯m not going to treat Sylvia like ady in the future. Not that I lied, just that I have no intention of spending a day off in a carriage with her anyway. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 81 - Request [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 81 - Request With a radiant smile, Sylvia, who seemed to be in a good mood, apanied me as we finally stepped into the Imperial Pce. ¡°I¡¯ve returned with the Count of Vermont.¡± ¡°You may pass.¡± As soon as the messenger announced my name, the main gate swung open. There was no need for any formalities or questioning. It seemed true that Empress Big Sis was eagerly waiting for me. ¡°At this hour, Her Majesty should be done with a light meal and working. She¡¯ll either be in her office or the reading room, but let¡¯s try the office first.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ shouldn¡¯t we be going to a reception room or the audience chamber?¡± ¡°That¡¯s standard procedure, but Her Majesty has made an exception for the Count of Vermont. She said we could take you directly to her without prior notice.¡± ¡°¡­Why is that?¡± ¡°She said the Count of Vermont has the ¡®scent¡¯ of a fellow kindred spirit, someone who despises superficial formalities and pursues practicality.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I was at a loss for words. Sure, I loathe pompous ceremonies and prefer practicality, but I¡¯m not nearly as extreme as the Empress. Even so, being led to the office instead of the grand audience chamber that demonstrates the Emperor¡¯s majesty¡ªwhere¡¯s the grandeur in that? ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ve brought the Count of Vermont.¡± ¡°Ah, let him in.¡± With a creak, the door opened. A woman with messy, spiky hair and sses came into view. Engrossed in paperwork with dark circles under her eyes, she looked nothing like the regal Empress Vanessa. I almost didn¡¯t recognize her at first nce. Thanks to her naturally beautiful features that shone through despite theck of makeup and the sses, I managed to identify her. ¡°I apologize for receiving you in such a state. Please understand. There are plenty of chairs; sit wherever you like. I don¡¯t mind if you lie down either.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll stand.¡± If I sit, the desk will block my view of her face. ¡°You seem to be quite busy.¡± ¡°I am.¡± ¡°Is it always like this?¡± ¡°Not always. It should only be like this until the end of this month. Normally, I¡¯d be enjoying tea after a meal, but I¡¯ve been busy cutting off the worms eating away at the country. I can¡¯t let the administration be paralyzed until a recement is found, so I¡¯m handling the work myself instead of the ipetent officials.¡± A style of ¡®I¡¯ll do it myself because it¡¯s frustrating.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t stand the corruption, and she couldn¡¯t entrust everything to the well-meaning but ineffective ones either. What a demanding way to live. I could somewhat sympathize, seeing her suffer under a brutal workload. But we were not exactly alike. The Empress tries to handle everything herself, whereas I offload some of it onto Sylvia. I know my limits too well to take the ¡®I¡¯ll do it myself because it¡¯s frustrating¡¯ approach. ¡°Have you been informed of why I wanted to see you?¡± She put down her pen and removed her sses. As she let down her loosely braided hair, her long hair fell gracefully, instantly restoring her usual image of the Empress. With those prating eyes that seemed to see right through me, the kind that could scare anyone. ¡°Yes. I heard you want to ce a request with Vermont Security¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but all the rumors about suspecting you of orchestrating the incident were just a ploy to get you here. You seemed like such a dull, sedentary man that I felt I¡¯d have to wait forever if I didn¡¯t resort to drastic measures.¡± ¡°¡­¡± She already had me figured out. If it wasn¡¯t anything significant, I would¡¯ve dyeding to the Imperial Pce with every excuse I could find. It seems she¡¯s already learned how to handle me. I gulped in anxiety. ¡°Are you really saying that nothing will happen if I refuse?¡± ¡°Do I truly seem like a tyrant who rules by the whip?¡± Yes, you do. I pictured the Empress brandishing a whip for a moment. Hmm. It suits her. ¡°An empire ruled by tyranny may seem peaceful on the surface, but it cannotst long. I wish to have an equal transaction with you. I want to assign Vermont Security a task that only they can handle. In exchange, you may ask me for anything. I will grant your request, whatever it may be.¡± ¡°¡­¡± My mouth hung open, and I was momentarily speechless. Anything? Really? Then can I sleep with you just once? [The Evil God ¡®Kali¡¯ res, sensing a vulgar aura.] Of course not. I should keep within the bounds. Besides, I can¡¯t waste this opportunity on a fleeting pleasure. I thought about keeping it in reserve to use an ¡°Empress¡¯s favor¡± when in trouble. ¡°Can I dy my request and receive it as a kind of wish voucher?¡± ¡°That is not possible. It must be a request I can fulfill right here, right now.¡± So, no loopholes. I need toe up with something on the spot. I have a few ideas, but¡­ I can¡¯t help feeling very cautious. ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate. I am making an unreasonable request to a newly established security firm, am I not? So, it¡¯s only fair that you make an unreasonable request as well. Even a somewhat impolite one would be eptable.¡± The Empress shed a lethal smile. An impolite request? Was she flirting just now? Is she saying I can really ask for ¡®that¡¯? ¡®No. Resist.¡¯ With superhuman restraint, I resisted the Empress¡¯s temptation and opened my mouth. ¡°Then, may I ask a question before making my request?¡± ¡°Permission granted.¡± ¡°Do you know the whereabouts of a fist-sized lump of Neomium that disappeared ten years ago, with no trace of it found in any auction or ck market since?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, I know.¡± The Empress¡¯s expression hardened instantly. Sylvia, who stood by, trembled slightly. Maybe she sensed some kind of aura only a veteran knight could perceive. ¡°The Imperial Household has always kept an eye on it, so it would be absurd not to know. If we didn¡¯t, the intelligence department would have to be disbanded immediately.¡± ¡°In that case, I would like to set the location of the Neomium as the condition for the request.¡± ¡°May I ask what it¡¯s for?¡± ¡°For purely academic research.¡± ¡°¡­¡± A heavy silence filled the room. Sylvia, desperately trying to remain still, turned pale, cold sweat running down her face. She must be thinking I¡¯ve lost my mind. ¡®I wasn¡¯t lying. Now it¡¯s up to the Empress¡¯s Spirit Eye to judge.¡¯ But this isn¡¯t a gamble. I know that in those eye sockets of Vanessa¡¯s is a Spirit King¡¯s eye, a power that can see through any lie. Even if it looks like a tant lie on the surface, To Vanessa¡¯s eyes, it would seem like I¡¯m telling the absolute truth. Of course, because I really am telling the truth. Except for being a bit nervous, there¡¯s nothing in my demeanor that should appear suspicious to Vanessa. ¡°I¡¯m not going to devour you, so there¡¯s no need to be so afraid.¡± ¡°When¡­ when did I ever say I was afraid?¡± ¡°Heh. For purely academic research, you say. There doesn¡¯t seem to be a shred of falsehood in your words. Very well. If youplete this request, in addition to your reward, I will also provide you with the location of the Neomium.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty¡­¡± The Empress stared at me, smiling slyly as if amused by something. I bowed my head, hiding my expression. Damn it. The Spirit King¡¯s eye is too powerful. It¡¯s terrifying in apletely different way than when I¡¯m in front of Irene. With that woman, I feel a throbbing ache, fearing her heels or nails might physicallye flying at me. With the Empress, it¡¯s more like an overwhelming, inescapable pressure. The kind that makes you feelpletely paralyzed. ¡°Now, would you like to hear about the request?¡± ¡°Yes, please, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°The destination is the North. Ester.¡± The North, Ester. A fortress city built to fend off the periodic Monster Stampede that urs every year. Currently, Ester is under themand of the Empire¡¯s sole Grand Duke. Empress Vanessa¡¯s uncle, Richard Friedrich. ¡°With the Monster Stampede approaching, we must evacuate the Grand Duke¡¯s youngest daughter to the capital before it begins. Vermont Security is to be entrusted with her escort.¡± ¡°The Grand Duke¡¯s youngest daughter is a member of the Imperial Family. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to have the Knights personally handle the escort?¡± ¡°If it were possible, I would have done so. But there is a problem.¡± The Empress rubbed her temple and leaned back, as if weary. A problem? Now I was starting to get nervous. ¡®Could it be due to a conflict with the Grand Duke?¡¯ Rumors have recently been circting about friction between the Empress and Grand Duke Richard. Some say the Empress, feeling politically threatened, has essentially exiled her uncle to a cold, monster-infestednd. And the Grand Duke, wielding considerable power locally, is allegedly nning to march on the capital with an army. ¡®Is she asking me to take a hostage?¡¯ If that¡¯s true¡­ Does this mean my mission is to kidnap the Grand Duke¡¯s youngest daughter? Am I going to be embroiled in a power struggle on the Empress¡¯s side? After struggling with my words for a while, The Empress finally spoke up. ¡°That child has been spoiled rotten and is now throwing a tantrum. She insists she won¡¯t leave Ester unless her escorts are children her own age. The Grand Duke, who doted on her, is at his wit¡¯s end trying to meet her demands, and now this chaos has erupted.¡± ¡°¡­Pardon?¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware that your skilled ves are among the staff at Vermont Security. I¡¯m asking you to coax and appease the Grand Duke¡¯s youngest daughter and safely bring her to the capital.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I was dumbfounded. So, it wasn¡¯t about political intrigue. It was just that the child was throwing a fit, and that¡¯s how this mess started¡­? [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 82 - Overly Suspicious [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 82 - Overly Suspicious ¡°Are you out of your mind!? Demanding the whereabouts of Neomium from Her Majesty! That¡¯s practically the same as openly dering you¡¯re researching dark magic!¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s for academic purposes. That¡¯s why Her Majesty readily agreed to tell me.¡± ¡°Does that look ¡®readily¡¯ to you? She was clearly suspicious of you. If you fall out of Her Majesty¡¯s favor, it¡¯s all over¡­¡± The moment we left the Imperial Pce, Sylvia, fidgeting nervously, kept chattering without a break. Maybe it was because of the intense aura exchanged between the powerful figures in the Empress¡¯s office, which An didn¡¯t notice, but Sylvia was almost in a state of panic. ¡°Did I look reckless to you?¡± ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m far more cautious than you think and too much of a coward to even dream of taking such a gamble. There¡¯s no way Vermont would fall out of Her Majesty¡¯s favor.¡± ¡°¡­¡± An gave a wry smile and patted Sylvia on the shoulder. Saying he¡¯s not reckless, yet he¡¯s the same person who would dive into a swarm of monsters without any assurance of safety? ¡­That was what Sylvia desperately wanted to retort, but she bit her lips and kept silent. Liar. Does he think I¡¯m a fool? He lies every single day. ¡®Then again, I¡¯m not much different.¡¯ Sylvia flinched, remembering the time when she was buried alive in the copsing ant nest. Because the protective barrier¡¯s range was too small, she had said they needed to get closer. Well, back then, it was true that a smaller barrier was stronger¡­ So it wasn¡¯t exactly a lie¡­ Maybe it was a well-meaning lie¡­ Anyway, she had no regrets about it. ¡°The academic conference at the Imperial Magic Academy ising up soon. I have to try whatever I can if I want to present something there.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Time was running short. It usually took several months just to organize and prepare research data for a presentation that had been studied for years. But Vermont didn¡¯t even have data ready for presentation. If Vermont was still treated as a backwater city, nobody would care if a shoddy presentation led to embarrassment. But now things were different. A tarnished image would not only hurt tourism revenue but also impact Vermont Security¡¯s reputation. On arger scale, it could harm Jacob¡¯s business, and it might even hinder the growth of Charlotte and Julia, who had just begun their journeys as necromancer and dark knight. Vermont was no longer just his alone. This academic conference had to be a sess. Seeing the determination in An¡¯s eyes, Sylvia found herself at a loss for words. ¡°Even if it¡¯s research on dark magic, it seems like you¡¯ll just get criticised¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly the dangerous mindset I¡¯m talking about. Just because something is dangerous or frightening doesn¡¯t mean it should be ignored. Tobat an enemy, you must first understand it. If dark magic is truly dangerous, that¡¯s all the more reason to research it.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± So, Her Majesty¡¯s permission was granted with that in mind as well. Sylvia finally understood, and with a bright expression, pped her hands. So that means Vermont is, in effect, being utilised as a research proxy for the Imperial Family? The Imperial Family couldn¡¯t directly support research on dark magic due to the risks, so they were backing Vermont in secret, using them as a scapegoat if needed. ¡®Wait, doesn¡¯t that mean they¡¯d cut ties with us if things go south¡­!?¡¯ Chills ran down Sylvia¡¯s spine. Even though the Empress seemedid-back and dismissive, she was quite the calcting person. No wonder something felt off. ¡°The mission is to escort the Grand Duke¡¯s youngest daughter from the North to the capital. There may be some dangers along the way, but since it¡¯s an escort mission, it would be best to keep the team small and elite.¡± ¡°I agree. On a mission where the primary goal is to protect the escortee, it¡¯s not easy to move while looking out for arge group.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m taking Charlotte and Julia, who were specifically requested by Her Majesty, you, Sylvia, and one other person who scored well. That makes five of us.¡± ¡°Why five? With Charlotte, Julia, me, and one more, that¡¯s four.¡± ¡°I have to go too, don¡¯t I?¡± ¡°What? There¡¯s no need for you to lead from the front in this kind of mission, my lord. You don¡¯t have to risk your life apanying us¡­¡± ¡°Am I crazy? I¡¯m going because Charlotte and Julia are going. If it were just you and the staff, I¡¯d stay at the estate and rest.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Sylvia was almost moved, only to feel instantly deted. Of course. There¡¯s no way An, who cares so deeply for the children, would send them on an escort mission and then rx back at the estate. He¡¯d end up fretting, unable to concentrate on anything, growing weaker by the day until he fell ill and died in agony. It was entirely predictable. ¡°And it¡¯s a rare chance to connect with the Northern Grand Duke. It would be a shame to miss it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s certainly true.¡± ¡°So, I¡¯ve just been talking nonsense until now?¡± ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t say that.¡± Oh, there¡¯s a proper reason, too. Relieved, Sylvia sighed, patting her chest. It was a relief to know that this man wasn¡¯tpletely obsessed with the children and still made rational decisions. ¡°First, I need to meet this top scorer. I should personally interview him. It¡¯s a short mission, and while you and I will be there, he¡¯ll be with the children. I need to ensure he won¡¯t cause any trouble.¡± If there¡¯s trouble, I¡¯m sure it will be caused by you, my lord. Sylvia swallowed that thought and responded. ¡°The interview might not be necessary.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You already know him well. It¡¯s Yuri. Or, should I say, Yuria in Vermont Security.¡± ¡°¡­¡± An¡¯s expression froze. Wait. That guy? Is this for real? ¡°How is that possible? Yuri must have skipped this week¡¯s training because he had exams.¡± ¡°Yuri only attends training once every two weeks due to his busy academic schedule, but he consistently scores the highest each time. His swordsmanship and physicalbat skills are near Sword Expert level, and he¡¯s the only one who has mastered basic spellcasting.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying he could adapt to actual missions without issue¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡± Sylvia answered confidently, and An leaned back, massaging his temples as a sudden headache set in. Ah. This is driving me crazy. I had set conditions to keep him focused on his studies, so he wouldn¡¯t get into trouble. But this crazy kid not only excels in his studies, he¡¯s been pouring his energy into extracurricr activities too. What kind of absurd genius is this, mastering both academics andbat? An clicked his tongue, rubbing his forehead. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ¡°Shall I exclude Yuri from the mission? The scores aren¡¯t made public, so I could easily manipte them.¡± ¡°No, just bring him along. Proceed as nned.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Sylvia¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at the unexpected answer. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be keeping Yuri away from the children? ¡°Weren¡¯t you trying to prevent Yuri from meeting the children?¡± ¡°That was just a temporary measure. I can¡¯t keep them apart forever. Eventually, they¡¯ll meet. If I dy it too long¡­ all three of them will resent me deeply.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I was waiting for the right moment, and now seems to be the time. Besides, I can¡¯t leave Yuri behind while we go. It wouldn¡¯t surprise me if I returned to find the estatepletely burnt down.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± That made sense. Yuri always seemed emotionally unstable¡­ Constantly muttering something under his breath, eyes filled with hatred. It was terrifying to witness at times. It felt like some murderous intent radiated from him. Like someone who¡¯d had their family taken by a viin and was training for revenge. It was ridiculous to leave such a vtile person in Vermont while both she and the master were away. Taking him along and keeping him under control was the best option. Nodding in agreement, Sylvia epted An¡¯s decision. ¡®He may appear frivolous and scheming, but he¡¯s actually quite thoughtful.¡¯ Yes, this is what the master is like. He may seem like he¡¯s making absurd choices, but in reality, he only makes rational decisions. Maybe I was just being overly suspicious. Smiling softly, Sylvia followed alongside An. Meanwhile, An¡­ ¡®It¡¯d be great if I could get Yuri¡¯s permission for the engagement with Charlotte and Julia during this trip. But maybe that¡¯s too much? I could ruin everything if I rush it. I need to stay calm. First, leave a good impression. Gaining approval for the engagement cer¡­¡¯ His mind waspletely upied with thoughts of reconciling with Yuri and improving their rtionship. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 83 - Reunion [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 83 - Reunion The North¡ªan icynd perpetually nketed in snow, surrounded by snow-capped mountains year-round. In the valley that serves as the only passage between the Demonic Realm and the Empire lies the fortress city of Ester. From a peak far in the distance, smoke began to rise. ¡°Monsters are approaching.¡± Upon seeing this, the man dressed in fur standing atop the city wall widened his eyes. A signal fire. It was a sign that monsters were drawing near. If they had just crossed that peak, it wouldn¡¯t take them more than two weeks to reach Ester. The man in fur¡ªthe Northern Grand Duke¡ªstroked his thick beard, letting out a worried groan. ¡°Hmm¡­ Where is Merilda now?¡± ¡°The Youngest Lady is taking an afternoon nap after her lunch.¡± ¡°Please, tell me you¡¯ve convinced her. Don¡¯t tell me she still insists on staying here?¡± ¡°Yes, she still refuses to leave Ester unless she has guards her own age¡­¡± ¡°Argh!!!¡± At the dejected reply of his young butler, the Northern Grand Duke roared loudly. His shout was a mix of frustration and rage. As the echo of his mighty cry reverberated through the entire mountain range and eventually died down, the Grand Duke exhaled sharply as if he had calmed down. ¡°I¡¯m going insane. Why is she acting like this? Last year, and the year before that, she agreed to evacuate to the capital withoutint! Why is she being like this now?¡± ¡°She may have been influenced by the academy she started attending this year¡­¡± ¡°Huh! What nonsense are they teaching at that academy! Get rid of it! Bring back the private tutors! Who¡¯s the idiot at that ce putting strange ideas in our Merilda¡¯s head¡­!¡± It was an utterly frustrating situation. Ester is the only passage that connects the Demonic Realm and the Empire. It is the Empire¡¯s frontline fortress, preventing monsters from invading the maind. Every year, the natural mana in the Demonic Realm surges, causing a massive influx of monsters. Especially during summer, the number of monsters is beyond imagination. The phenomenon, where monsters surge like a tidal wave, is called the Monster Wave¡ªa massive rampage. Each time it happens, Ester bes the stage for a life-and-death battle. Everyone, regardless of status, takes up arms and fights at the front lines. Not to protect this modest fortress city, but for the families they have back in the Empire. Ester has held its ground for hundreds of years, but it hasn¡¯t been without its crises. So they can never be too cautious. Every year during the Monster Wave season, the Northern Grand Duke¡¯s heirs are evacuated to a safe ce as a precautionary measure. ¡°You must convince Merilda to evacuate of her own ord by the end of today! If not, I¡¯ll feed you to the monsters!¡± ¡°Then throw me to them! How am I supposed to break the Young Lady¡¯s stubbornness when it¡¯s impossible! You know this!¡± ¡°You little¡­!¡± The Northern Grand Duke¡¯s youngest daughter, Merilda, was adamant about not leaving Ester. And her reason was utterly absurd. She was dissatisfied because there weren¡¯t any guards her own age. Merilda¡¯s unyielding stance was that she wouldn¡¯t leave Ester unless guards of her age came to escort her. ¡°She¡¯s only thirteen! Where in the world would you find a guard that young! Even if there were one, there¡¯s no way that child would have the skills to protect a member of the royal family!¡± ¡°It¡¯s truly maddening¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s my precious, hard-won youngest daughter! If she stays in Ester, I¡¯ll be so worried I won¡¯t be able to focus on the battle!¡± The Northern Grand Duke¡¯s voice cracked with anguish. He had been married three times and fathered nine children. But all of them were boys. One son after another, and then another. He had nine sons in this harsh, barrennd, and not a single daughter. Perhaps his yearning for a daughter had reached the heavens. Late in his years, he was blessed with his youngest, and miraculously, it was a daughter. Merilda was born and grew up as the apple of her father¡¯s eye, loved by her parents and brothers, who were over twenty years her senior. She became the lifeblood of Ester. She brought smiles to the Northern Grand Duke¡¯s face, a man who had rarely smiled in his life, and brought a positive energy to the entire city, bing its treasure. Merilda¡¯s safety was of utmost importance; nothing else mattered. Currently, convincing Merilda to evacuate took precedence over even preparing for the Monster Wave. ¡°Your Grace, perhaps it¡¯s time to consider ¡®that method¡¯¡­¡± ¡°N-Now? You can¡¯t be serious¡­¡± The butler, ncing around, whispered quietly. The Northern Grand Duke¡¯s eyes twitched, the corners trembling. ¡°When the Young Lady falls asleep, she doesn¡¯t wake up easily, right? So, why don¡¯t we secretly put her in a carriage and send her to the capital while she¡¯s sleeping¡­¡± ¡°N-No! That¡¯s not an option! If we do that¡­¡± Gulp. The Northern Grand Duke closed his eyes tightly and swallowed hard. If we do that, there will be a catastrophe. Because¡­ ¡°She¡¯d definitely get mad at me¡­ My daughter would be furious with me¡­¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°She wouldn¡¯t talk to me for a whole month if she got really angry. How could I endure that¡­?¡± ¡°No one could bear that, Your Grace¡­¡± The atmosphere on the city wall turned somber. Silence fell between the butler and the Northern Grand Duke, who stood side by side. Although he had asked his niece in the Imperial Pce to find suitable guards for Merilda¡­ He wasn¡¯t expecting much. There¡¯s no solution! Is my only option to take the risk of being hated and forcibly evacuate Merilda? Tears welled up in the Northern Grand Duke¡¯s eyes but quickly froze. It was time to make a difficult decision. ¡°I give my permission. My daughter¡­ even if we have to use force, evacuate Merilda to the capital!¡± ¡°Yes, Your Grace, as youmand.¡± As the two men exchanged tearful yet resolute nces, the door suddenly burst open, and a soldier rushed in. ¡°Good news, Your Grace!¡± ¡°What is it!¡± ¡°Her Majesty has found guards for Lady Merilda! They are on their way here as we speak!¡± ¡°Wh-What¡­!?¡± The Northern Grand Duke furrowed his brows. What is this? Guards her own age? There¡¯s no way such guards exist! What trick has that niece of mine pulled¡­? ¡°Did you hear the name of the mercenary group providing the guards?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a mercenary group. It¡¯s a security firm established by a noble.¡± ¡°A security firm?¡± ¡°Yes. They¡¯re called Vermont Security¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The Northern Grand Duke¡¯s eyes widened upon hearing the name Vermont Security. The sound of his grinding teeth echoed clearly amidst the snowstorm. ¡°Vermont. So, my old rival ising. Heh heh heh. That crafty Vanessa¡­¡± At first, he hadn¡¯t expected much. But now he found himself looking forward to the arrival of these so-called guards. For various reasons. The Northern Grand Duke repeated the name Vermont several times,ughing like a madman. *** ¡°I have an important announcement.¡± ¡°An important announcement¡­!¡± During dinner. The moment I made the deration, Charlotte dropped her bowl of food and stared straight at me. With trembling lips, she asked the next moment, ¡°So, what¡¯s the important announcement?¡± ¡°It means I have something important to tell you, Charlotte¡­¡± ¡°Ah, got it!¡± ¡°Just as Julia said. Her Majesty has given Vermont Security a request, and it seems perfectly suited for you two.¡± ¡°A request!? Does that mean I get to wield my Super Strong Sword and go on a mission again?¡± ¡°Does that mean we get paid for this? Is that what it is¡­?¡± [The Evil God ¡®Kali¡¯ is restless, saying our dark knight and necromancer seem to have no interest in their meal.] Thump. Charlotte and Julia both jumped up from their seats, unable to contain their excitement. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have brought this up during dinner. ¡°Yes. Each of you will receive 50 million Larks.¡± ¡°Wow¡­!¡± Their faces immediately lit up. Seeing their delighted expressions, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit mncholic. Originally, I intended to let them go once they were mentally mature and financially independent. But imagining the day we¡¯d part, the memories we¡¯ve shared so far began to flood back, making me feel a little sad. ¡®I can¡¯t keep protecting them forever.¡¯ Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean I can keep Charlotte and Julia under Vermont¡¯s care indefinitely. There¡¯s a ticking time bomb named Yuri, who¡¯s just waiting for the right moment. Before he causes any trouble, I need to release Charlotte and Julia from my care. This mission is the first step. Someone like Yuri, the stereotypical upright protagonist, would likely have serious misunderstandings about me. So, I¡¯d consider this a preemptive move to clear up those misunderstandings. ¡°An employee from Vermont Security will be apanying you on this mission. He¡¯s around your age and attends the Imperial Magic Academy.¡± ¡°Wow. He¡¯s our age but goes to university?¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing!¡± Come, Yuri. Come and have your heartwarming reunion. I¡¯ve set the stage for you. ¡°This is so¡­¡± [The Evil God ¡®Kali¡¯ is scolding you harshly, saying the children can hear you!] Damn it. I¡¯ve arranged for you to meet your long-lost friends. Shouldn¡¯t you all be hugging and crying tears of joy right now? So why the hell¡­ ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Yuria.¡± ¡°Your voice sounds weird¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m Charlotte! But what¡¯s with that mask?¡± ¡°...Don¡¯t touch it.¡± Why the hell did youe wearing a mask and changing your voice? My blood pressure spiked as the urge to rip off that mask on the spot surged within me. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 84 - I’ll Take That Mask Off [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 84 - I¡¯ll Take That Mask Off ¡°We¡¯ve received a request from the Imperial Family.¡± ¡°Oh...!?¡± Sylvia¡¯s blunt announcement caused a stir throughout the Vermont Security training grounds. They had only gone through a few training sessions and participated in one real mission¡ªthe evacuation operation in the Ariente Territory. And now, not only had they received a request, but it was from none other than the Imperial Family? The staff felt their hearts race with excitement and anticipation. ¡°It¡¯s a small-scale escort mission. The participants will be Charlotte and Julia. I assume everyone knows who they are?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± There was no way they wouldn¡¯t know. In that dire situation, just before the walls of Ariente Castle were breached, they had appeared like heroes and turned the tide. Initially, there had beenints that they were only listed as employees of Vermont Security and didn¡¯t attend training. But after witnessing their prowess that day, all theints had vanished. If one possesses the talents of a necromancer and a dark knight, it¡¯s better to hone those skills than to waste time building stamina through crude training¡­ So, this mission would be another stage for those two to shine alone. As the heated excitement began to die down and the employees calmed themselves, Sylvia continued. ¡°And I will also be away on this mission. During that time, the second-ranked trainee will take over.¡± ¡°Why the second-ranked trainee? Shouldn¡¯t the first-ranked trainee be in charge?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good question. The first-ranked trainee will also be deployed on this mission, so they won¡¯t be able to perform those duties.¡± ¡°...!¡± The subdued atmosphere quickly reignited with excitement. Finally, a chance to participate in a mission! Although they still received their sries even without field experience, everyone had a burning desire to showcase the skills they had honed. ¡°Then, who is the first-ranked trainee, ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°As most of you may have guessed, it¡¯s Yuria.¡± Ah, of course. When the expected name was announced, everyone nodded in agreement. Although young, there was no denying that he was the most skilled among them. It was said he was from an orphanage. While maintaining top-tier grades at the Imperial Magic Academy, he was also excelling in training. Everyone was in awe of his relentless effort and dedication. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Clink. Yuri, who had been frozen in thought, finally reacted, dropping his spoon. Soon, apuse and cheers of congrattions for Yuri filled the hall. ¡®I can finally meet Charlotte and Julia¡­?¡¯ Thump, thump. His heart pounded uncontrobly. He would finally see them. Not from afar. This time, he would really be right beside them. They would look each other in the eyes and talk. He would finally reunite with his long-lost friends. Just thinking about it brought tears to Yuri¡¯s eyes. Ah! I want to see them soon! Even after leaving the training grounds and returning to the academy dormitory¡­ Even after putting on the pretty frilled pajamas he had bought with the allowance given by that Dark Mister and lying down to sleep¡­ He was too excited to sleep, unable to calm down. ¡°I have to tell the Dark Mister about this good news.¡± This was the perfect opportunity. Yuri kicked off the nket and got up, lighting a candle. He decided to quickly write a letter before going to bed. He wrote about what had happened that week, how he did on his exams, and how he had been selected for the mission, all while a smile lingered on his lips. ¡°Wait, I can¡¯t let him know that I¡¯m acquainted with Charlotte and Julia¡­¡± Suddenly, he remembered something crucial, and his pen stopped. He had been too excited about the thought of reuniting with Charlotte and Julia and hadn¡¯t thought it through. The moment they recognized each other, An Vermont would certainly realize his identity. He would then strengthen his defenses and make it nearly impossible to rescue Charlotte and Julia. All the efforts he had made to infiltrate Vermont Security while hiding his identity would be in vain. ¡°No, no, no¡­!¡± Yuri groaned in distress. It was a chance to see his friends again. If he wanted to, he could reunite with Charlotte and Julia right now. But if he gave in to that desire, that moment of reunion would also be theirst. After that day, he would never be able to see them again. As Yuri sobbed, a series of angry footsteps echoed in the hallway. ¡°Who¡¯s making such a ruckus at this hour?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. It was me.¡± ¡°Oh, Yuri, I see. My apologies. I¡¯m sure you had your reasons.¡± When he poked his head down from the attic, he saw the senior quickly retreating. Sniffling, Yuri returned to his desk with a determined look on his face, as if he had made a big decision. ¡°Haa¡­ It can¡¯t be helped. I have to hold back. For Charlotte and Julia¡¯s sake, I have to endure¡­¡± Gripping the pen tightly, Yuri¡¯s tears dripped onto the paper. He really, desperately wanted to see them. Je wanted to cry, hug them, and tell them how much he had missed them, sharing all the stories he had stored up. But he couldn¡¯t. And it was all because of An Vermont. That cruel noble¡­ It would be great if An Vermont was actually taking good care of Charlotte and Julia, and if he found out that they knew each other, he would happily allow them to reunite, rather than trying to keep them apart. But that¡¯s impossible... Just looking at how Charlotte and Julia had turned into a necromancer and dark knight after joining Vermont showed how clear things were. Even if they did reunite, there was no guarantee Charlotte and Julia were still in their right minds. They might not even recognize him, already brainwashed. Yes, this is the right decision¡ªto hide my identity and get close to them. Until I gain the strength to take Charlotte and Julia away and escape, I must endure and endure again. Wiping away his tears, Yuri made up his mind. ¡°I can endure¡­ I can do this¡­¡± Click. His hand reached toward his cab. He took out the mask he had made as part of his art project for the magic ss, his hand trembling. There was only one way. *** ¡°Uuuuh¡­¡± The letter in my hand was crumpled up. I couldn¡¯t help but grip it tightly. Reading its absurd contents made me feel like I was going to explode with frustration. -To the Dark Mister, -Mister, I¡¯ve been selected for Vermont Security¡¯s first mission! I was chosen because I¡¯m the top trainee. I really want to hear your praise. By the time you get this letter, I¡¯ll already be on my way. -And this is a secret just for you¡­ Please don¡¯t tell Instructor Sylvia or Count Vermont. Actually, Count Vermont¡¯s two ves are my friends from the orphanage. But after I escaped, we were separated, and now I¡¯m meeting them for the first time¡­ If Count Vermont finds out, he¡¯ll probably try to make me a ve too or prevent me from seeing my friends. So I¡¯m nning to wear a mask and hide my identity during this mission. Wow. Wow. Wow. You little¡­! I couldn¡¯t even find the words. I was so frustrated I felt like I was going to die of a stroke, my head bursting from sheer stress. I set the stage so you could have a touching reunion, and what? You¡¯re going to hide your identity because you don¡¯t want An Vermont to find out you¡¯re connected to Charlotte and Julia? Is this kid out of his mind? ¡°...!¡± As I read through the rest of the letter, grinding my teeth, Yuri flinched and looked at me. He looked as if he were terrified. ¡°...Ugh.¡± I moved quickly to grab his mask, but he let out a shriek like a startled girl and recoiled. What incredible reflexes. I guess I can¡¯t just forcefully take it off. ¡°What¡¯s with the mask? No one instructed you to hide your face.¡± ¡°I chose to wear it of my own ord. The ones who should stand out on this mission are, of course, the necromancer and the dark knight. Therefore, I thought it best to stay in the background and allow them to shine, which is why I decided to cover my face.¡± ¡°Who told you that? I expect to see the top trainee of Vermont Security perform as well.¡± ¡°You tter me. My skills are still insignificantpared to theirs. I will continue to work hard to improve quickly and live up to your expectations in the future.¡± This little¡­ He¡¯s making up strange excuses and slipping away. As I barely managed to swallow my anger, Yuri trembled again and froze in ce. ¡°Even so, isn¡¯t there no need to wear the mask now? Take it off. It must be cumbersome.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m on this mission as a tool to aplish the objective, not as an individual. Therefore, I intend to suppress any emotions.¡± ¡°...Are you nning to wear that mask throughout the entire mission?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°It bothers me. Take it off. That¡¯s an order.¡± ¡°I cannotply.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t participate in the mission if you don¡¯t take it off.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°...¡± This insolent brat. How dare he. He doesn¡¯t even listen when an adult is talking. I felt a sudden throbbing in my neck as I turned away. He¡¯s more stubborn than I thought. ¡°My lord, where are you going?¡± ¡°Dy our departure by thirty minutes. I have something to do.¡± Ah, this frustrating kid. I guess I¡¯ll have to write a letter. Clenching my teeth, I headed to my office. So, this is how you want to y it. Fine. Let¡¯s see how you like it. I¡¯ll find a way to take that mask off. [TL/N: By now, it¡¯s almost clear that ¡°Yuri¡± is a girl that pretends to be a boy¡­] [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 85 - The Best Method [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 85 - The Best Method ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Yuria.¡± ¡°Something¡¯s weird about your voice¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m Charlotte! But what¡¯s with that mask?¡± ¡°...Don¡¯t touch it.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Thwack. Yuri¡¯s body reacted instinctively, knocking away Charlotte¡¯s hand. Her bright expression instantly froze in surprise. Seeing that reaction, Yuri felt his heart wrench with pain. ¡°...I¡¯m wearing the mask to help me focus on the mission.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you take it off? I¡¯d like to get to know you.¡± ¡°My mission doesn¡¯t include such things.¡± ¡°Charlotte, it seems like Yuria has a reason for wearing the mask. Let¡¯s wait for now.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ okay.¡± Reluctantly, Charlotte stepped back, sulking at Julia¡¯s words. Her face clearly showed her disappointment. Behind the mask, Yuri bit his lip, letting out a silent groan. ¡®Seeing them up close, they don¡¯t seem all that different from before¡­¡¯ But they had certainly changed. Their outfits, while not extravagant, looked elegant and refined. The lightweight armor they wore, though simple, exuded a clean and dignified aura. Overall, they both had an air of confidence, a far cry from their days at the orphanage when they had been overly cautious and meek. However, a person¡¯s essence is not just defined by their appearance. Yuri could see it. Despite the external changes, the brief conversation made it clear that Charlotte and Julia hadn¡¯t changed much on the inside. Maybe they hadn¡¯t been brainwashed. Or perhaps the brainwashing had been temporarily lifted; he couldn¡¯t be sure. Yuri began to entertain the hope that maybe, just maybe, it would be okay to take off the mask and reveal himself now. But at that moment... ¡°...!¡± A subtle yet intense pressure enveloped him, and Yuri flinched, turning around. An Vermont. The ever-menacing-looking noble was staring directly at him. A palpable hostility radiated from his body, directed straight at Yuri. Yuri¡¯s instincts told him that An Vermont was not a significant threat. He didn¡¯t appear to have great physical strength or exceptional magical abilities. So there was no reason to feel afraid. Yet strangely, Yuri¡¯s entire body tensed up, his hands starting to tremble. The aura wasn¡¯t particrly strong, but it was enough to do this. ¡®I¡¯ve heard that the people of Vermont emit killing intent when they¡¯re angry. If it¡¯s this faint, it means he¡¯s suppressing it with great effort.¡¯ An Vermont was angry. But why? When An began striding toward him, Yuri¡¯s mind went nk. Ah! What do I do! ¡°...Ugh.¡± Yuri instinctively dodged as An reached out for the mask. He hadn¡¯t expected him to try to take it off so suddenly¡­! An kept insisting he take off the mask, saying something, but Yuri didn¡¯t remember what he said or how he responded. He had just babbled incoherently. Exposed to An Vermont¡¯s unrefined killing intent, Yuri¡¯s mind was teetering on the edge of copse. ¡®An Vermont suspects me¡­!¡¯ Has he already figured it out? Does he suspect I know Charlotte and Julia? Is that why he¡¯s so desperate to remove my mask¡­! Adjusting his mask, Yuri swallowed hard. He couldn¡¯t let ite off. No matter what. He adjusted the mask again and swallowed once more. ¡®It¡¯ll be the end if I¡¯m exposed¡­!¡¯ I¡¯vee too far to give up on Charlotte and Julia now. No matter how much An Vermont suspects me, I¡¯ll push through¡­ Grinding his teeth, Yuri resolved himself once more. . . . ¡°My lord, perhaps you should try to restrain your anger a little.¡± ¡°Anger? Do I look angry?¡± ¡°No. It didn¡¯t show on your face, but¡­ well, there¡¯s the matter of killing intent.¡± Killing intent? Sylvia, who had approached cautiously, mentioned it in a subdued tone. Is it some kind of metaphor? It seems people like Sylvia have ways to detect if someone is angry beyond just their expressions. If Sylvia could sense it, Yuri likely could too. Maybe that¡¯s why he had flinched a few times earlier. No, that monster of a kid wouldn¡¯t be scared of someone like me. In any case, it seemed best to suppress my anger in front of Yuri. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll try to control it. I didn¡¯t expect that damn kid to show up in a mask.¡± ¡°Should I force it off?¡± ¡°No. Don¡¯t. There¡¯s nothing uglier than using force against a child.¡± ¡°My lord¡­¡± Sylvia looked at me with a tender expression, as if discovering an unexpected side of me. There are plenty of ways to get that mask off. I could have Sylvia rip it off, or use Julia and Charlotte as leverage to force him. But doing that would only make Yuri harbor a deep resentment towards me. If his current hostility was just vague suspicion, it would turn into a true, justified hatred. ¡®If that happens, I¡¯ll never get his blessing for the engagement.¡¯ I can¡¯t let that happen. For Charlotte and Julia to be epted as my wives in the future, I need Yuri¡¯s support. If I lose any chance of improving our rtionship, that would be the worst possible oue. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll figure out a way to get that bastard to take off the maskter.¡± ¡°...Did you just call him a bastard?¡± ¡°What? Is that a problem?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­¡± Sylvia tilted her head, looking puzzled. What¡¯s wrong with her? It¡¯s not like she¡¯s never heard me swear before. Writing that letter had dyed our departure longer than expected. I hurriedly put on my coat and stepped outside. ¡°¡­¡± When I came out, I noticed Charlotte and Julia standing a bit away from the masked stranger. At first, they had tried to approach and talk to him, but it seemed they had grown tired of the stone wall response and had given up. How frustrating. If he would just take off that mask, everything would be resolved. But he was being overly cautious. Or maybe my face just looks so suspicious and viinous that it makes him paranoid and confused... It¡¯s hard to say which one of us is more to me. ¡°Coachman, head to the northern fortress city of Ester.¡± ¡°Yes, setting off¡ª¡± ¡°W-Wait a moment! My lord! It¡¯s Jacob!¡± ¡°...?¡± Just then, rapid footsteps approached, and a frantic knocking came at the carriage door. When Sylvia opened it slightly, a breathless Jacob appeared, carrying somethingrge on his back. Ah, is that what I think it is? Sylvia¡¯s face lit up, as if she had the same thought. ¡°The sword for Lady Sylvia isplete.¡± ¡°Really!?¡± ¡°Y-Yes, but you can¡¯t unwrap it now! I used a special coating to let it cool gradually. If it¡¯s exposed to sunlight, it will evaporate. So you must not remove the leather wrapping for at least 24 hours.¡± Sylvia almost unwrapped it with her brute strength, but Jacob, having anticipated this, had wrapped it tightly like a cocoon, preventing her from opening it. ¡°What kind of sword is it? Just give me a brief description!¡± ¡°Well¡­ I-I don¡¯t really know! It was like I was possessed by my grandfather again, and I made the sword without even realizing it¡­! This is the first time something like this has happened, so I¡¯m not sure how well it turned out! I¡¯m sorry, my lord! I¡¯ll repay the deposit as soon as possible!¡± ¡°No, you did well.¡± ¡°Ah¡­!¡± I handed him an envelope containing a check. It was half of the promised amount, which I always kept on me in case he showed up with the finished product. Jacob¡¯s eyes widened to the size of saucers. Rather than looking touched... He looked more terrified. He must really not have much confidence in the sword. I patted Jacob on the shoulder and offered a few words of encouragement. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. If I don¡¯t like it, you can just make another one, right?¡± ¡°Y-Yes?¡± Jacob¡¯s face turned pale, his pupils losing focus. Endless revisions. If anyone overheard, they might think I was tormenting him with endless demands for revisions. But in reality, it was all to help him grow. When else would he get a chance to practice like this? I¡¯m doing this for Jacob¡¯s sake. One day, he¡¯ll understand. Leaving the half-stunned Jacob behind, the carriage door closed, and we finally departed the estate. ¡®This awkwardness is unbearable.¡¯ Before I knew it, the carriage was filled with an oppressive silence. Sylvia was clutching her leather-wrapped sword, wearing a lovestruck expression as if she were a maiden in love. Charlotte and Julia kept ncing at Yuri across from them, hesitant to approach. It was hard to believe these were the same kids who usually made a racket whenever we rode together. ¡®Fine. It¡¯s clear I can¡¯t forcefully remove that mask.¡¯ To be precise, ¡®An Vermont¡¯ couldn¡¯t remove that mask. Whatever tactics I use, it would only make Yuri more suspicious and cautious. An Vermont couldn¡¯t do it, but I knew someone who might be able to. ¡°Yuria.¡± ¡°Yes, Count Vermont?¡± ¡°I have a letter here that was addressed to you. I picked it up at the training grounds.¡± ¡°...!¡± I saw Yuri flinch as I handed over the letter. I¡¯ll borrow the trust of the Dark Mister. For now, this was the best method I had. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 86 - Man to Man [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 86 - Man to Man ¡°We''ll take a short break here.¡± Screeech, the carriage came to a halt. Charlotte stretched, easing her stiff body. Though it was a luxurious carriage, with plenty of space inside, and she could sitfortably, almost lying down, staying seated for so long was still quite tiring. ¡°Julia! Come with me to get some fresh air!¡± ¡°Mm, no¡­ I want to sleep more¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you feel restless? It must have been really stuffy.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think everyone finds the indoors as suffocating as you do¡­¡± Julia lifted her eye mask slightly and answered in a sleepy voice. Honestly, Charlotte seemed to think everyone in the world was as active as she was. Julia loved spending the entire day holed up inside, reading books, studying, and justzing around. But Charlotte would go crazy, saying it was suffocating if she stayed indoors even for a moment. ¡°Knight sister! Let¡¯s light a campfire together!¡± ¡°Campfire? We¡¯re just stopping for a short while, so there''s no need. Besides, if we light a fire, we might attract bandits, which would be troublesome.¡± ¡°Huh? Then what about food?¡± ¡°We''ll have to eat the rations. Want jerky or bread?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± No campfire? No roasting wild boar on skewers? No sitting around a campfire, ying musical instruments? Then what about all those adventure stories from folk tales¡­? It was the moment when Charlotte¡¯s world came crashing down. ¡°Julia, are you really just going to sleep? Come on, let¡¯s go for a walk and get some fresh air.¡± ¡°Ugh, seriously. It''s dark as it is, why would I go for a walk?¡± ¡°Hmph. By the way, where did Mister go?¡± Charlotte looked around, but An was nowhere to be seen. Where could he have gone? Since the knight sister was unbothered, he probably hadn''t gone far. ¡°Now that I think of it, Yuria¡¯s gone too.¡± ¡°Huh? You''re right!¡± ¡°Are they fighting or something? He was really angry earlier, insisting that he take off his mask. Ugh, maybe they don¡¯t get along¡­¡± ¡°Hm? I don''t think so.¡± Charlotte tilted her head, and Julia¡¯s face twisted into disbelief. No way. It was clear as day how hostile they were, so how could she not pick up on that? ¡°Didn¡¯t you feel the killing intent? An gives off a lot of it when he¡¯s mad.¡± ¡°But it didn¡¯t feel like he was that angry, more like he was frustrated.¡± Huh? Really? Now that she thought about it, it did seem like that. Julia grew uncertain. ¡°Remember when we stole bread from the market that time? Mister got so angry.¡± ¡°He was really scary then¡­¡± ¡°Even then, it felt like he was angry for us. It felt the same this time!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Come to think of it, An had never gotten angry for his own sake. It was always on someone else¡¯s behalf that he¡¯d get angry, that he¡¯d be enraged. At first, she hadn¡¯t thought much about it, but after hearing Charlotte¡¯s words, it all made sense. It wasn¡¯t that he was bothered and wanted to take off the mask¡­ It seemed more like he was trying to take it off for Yuria¡¯s sake. Once she thought of it that way, the vibe between them seemed quite subtle. ¡°What¡¯s really going on between those two¡­?¡± ¡°Maybe it''s just a cherished employee or something like that?¡± ¡°It could be something more, Julia! You need to be on your guard!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°They might be flirting, Julia!¡± ¡°Huh? Flirting? But Yuria¡¯s a boy.¡± ¡°Whaaat!? How does she look anything like a boy?¡± The two were clearly in disagreement, and their voices gradually grew louder. It¡¯s obvious to anyone she¡¯s a girl! No way, definitely a boy! Charlotte and Julia were seriously starting to doubt each other¡¯s eyesight. ¡°Why do you think she¡¯s a boy? She¡¯s just a skinny girl.¡± ¡°Look at his body, he¡¯s totally a guy. No curves at all.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any curves either.¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± ¡°Hmph! See? I¡¯m right, right¡­?¡± Julia lost her words at such a sessful retort. Charlotte, ready to boast in triumph, suddenly felt a little down. Why did it feel like she¡¯d won, but also lost? ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s dangerous!¡± ¡°Dangerous how?¡± ¡°The Countess'' position may get taken away from us¡­!¡± ¡°...!¡± Julia¡¯s eyes widened. She hadn¡¯t given it much thought since the mask had been on all this time. She hadn¡¯t even imagined that kind of scenario. ¡°The maids said so. They said Mister has this shady hobby of adopting innocentmoner kids and showering them with favors so that they can¡¯t refuse a proposal once they grow up! He could be doing the same thing with Yuria as he¡¯s doing with us!¡± ¡°Huh? Hah!? If that¡¯s true, that''s kind of troubling¡­ Ugh? Why am I even bothered by this? Who cares if An seduces some other girl! Jeez!¡± Julia, cheeks flushed red, fanned herself aggressively, puffing out her breath. How ridiculous. Why should she even care whether An was seducing someone else or not? An inexplicable sense of annoyance was bubbling up. Seeing Julia like that, Charlotte shook her head. ¡°Well, whether An is interested in Yuria or not, it doesn¡¯t matter to me. But we should still go find them. Yuria might hate it if An starts acting all affectionate¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re just jealous, trying to make excuses.¡± ¡°Charlotte¡­!¡± What on earth are they doing? I can¡¯t stand this frustration anymore. With that shared sentiment, Charlotte and Julia decided to go look for the two of them. . . . ¡°...No one¡¯s here, right?¡± Step, step. Yuri walked into the quiet woods, looking around. Now that he was here, it seemed there really was no one else around. Feeling reassured, Yuri snapped his fingers. At that, mana residue floated in the air and began to glow. It was one of the simple spells that Instructor Sylvia had taught him. Originally, he was supposed to chant ¡°Spark!¡± aloud, but¡­ The idea of actually saying it out loud was so embarrassing that he taught himself how to cast the spell without the chant. ¡°A letter from the Dark Mister. I thought I¡¯d be gone before receiving a reply, but he sure wrote back quickly. Hehe.¡± Chuckling, Yuri sat down on a fallen tree and opened the letter. Smiling ear to ear. Already, his gloomy mood seemed to be lifting. ¨C To my dear Yuri, ¨C It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve written. I was worried when I didn¡¯t get a letter for a week, given that you used to send one every three days. I was busy with exams. Geez, Mister. At first, he seemed to think the letters were a bother, but now he seemed to like them even more than I did. ¨CI heard about the exam results, and once again, you didn''t lose your position at the top. I''m increasingly d that I decided to support you. Well done. ¡°Ehehe.¡± Right? I did well, didn¡¯t I? I hadn¡¯t really intended to study seriously when I first started attending the academy. But I found it fun over time, and I started to really put in the effort. And getting praised like this made me want to work even harder. ¨CCongrattions on being selected for the mission... but having to hide your identity behind a mask in front of your precious friends must be hard. I understand your worries. The rumors going around and the image of Vermont must make it hard not to be afraid. But let me tell you one thing: the Count of Vermont may not be as wicked as you think. Why not try revealing your rtionship with the kids to him? If things don¡¯t go well, I¡¯ll take responsibility for the consequences. So take courage. ¡°Wh-what!?¡± Yuri gasped in surprise, almost toppling backward behind the tree. He had expected the gentle and noble mister to calm him down gently. But not only was he encouraging him to reveal it, he was also willing to take responsibility if it didn¡¯t go well¡­? ¡®Then the Dark Mister must be at least a Count, or maybe a Duke¡­? No, could it be... a Grand Duke!?¡¯ Yuri¡¯s imagination started to run wild. To be able to stand toe-to-toe with a Count meant he was at least on the same level or higher. He knew Mister was amazing ever since he¡¯d freely arranged his admission into the Imperial Magic Academy, but... This was beyond what Yuri had imagined. How many people were higher than a Count in the Empire? The list of candidates suddenly shrunk to less than twenty people. Oh. Including the Royal Family, there would be far more. Failed to narrow it down. ¡®If even the Dark Mister says so, maybe it¡¯s okay¡­¡¯ Twisting his hair around his finger, Yuri hesitated. Maybe I¡­ Maybe I wanted someone to push me like this. I was just scared. Terrified. Scared of losing everything I had now, I had hastilybeled An Vermont an irredeemable viin out of prejudice. Thanks to this, I had gained some courage. Maybe I could try telling him. ¡­The moment I thought that¡ª ¡°There you are.¡± ¡°C-Count!?¡± Rustle. At the chilling voice apanied by the sound of grass rustling, Yuri hurriedly stuffed the letter into his pocket. Ugh. I wanted to keep it in pristine condition¡­ Because of An Vermont, the Dark Mister¡¯s letter got all crumpled. His fading resentment slightly refueled. ¡°Don''t wander off too far. Charlotte and Julia are part of your protection assignment too. If something happens to the carriage, you¡¯ll have a hard time handling it.¡± ¡°Ah, yes. I¡¯ll head back to the carriage.¡± ¡°Before that, let¡¯s have a talk. Man to man.¡± ¡°Yes, Count. As you say... Wait, what?¡± An put an arm around Yuri¡¯s shoulders and sat down beside him. Yuri¡¯s eyes grew fierce. This man. What did he just say? [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 87 - A Mysterious Complex [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 87 - A Mysterious Complex ¡°Before that, let¡¯s have a talk. Man to man.¡± ¡°Yes, Count. As you say... Wait, what?¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Yuri''s brow furrowed deeply. Fortunately, thanks to the mask, An couldn¡¯t see her expression. Yuri couldn''t hide her difort to that degree. ¡°You seem to find it quite difficult to deal with me, so if there are any misunderstandings, I¡¯d like to clear them up.¡± ¡°...Yes.¡± Clench. An gripped Yuri¡¯s shoulder tightly, pulling her close. Yuri recoiled in shock. It felt like An was hugging her. ...Or perhaps it was just a normal gesture of camaraderie between men. ¡®Does he really think I¡¯m a guy!?¡¯ Yuri¡¯s blood pressure shot up. Well, it was somewhat natural given that he was in disguise. Her hair was cut short. She wore no makeup. Her voice was gruff. And she was dressed in neat trousers and a simple shirt. At first nce, people always mistook her for a boy. But that impression neversted long. After a brief conversation, students and professors at the academy alike would soon get that puzzled look, unable to hold back their curiosity, and end up asking if she was really a boy. Despite being all covered up, her femininity still managed to peek through, which was incredibly frustrating. ...At least that¡¯s what she thought. Until she met someone so oblivious that, even after sitting in the same carriage, shoulder to shoulder for hours, he didn¡¯t notice Yuri was a girl. ¡®How can you not tell!? Most people notice!¡¯ It was truly infuriating. It wasn¡¯t like they¡¯d only met a few times. They¡¯d seen each other at the academy twice, at the training grounds multiple times¡ªcountless encounters. And it wasn¡¯t as if An waspletely uninterested. An had even growled at her to take off the mask, clearly suspicious of Yuri¡¯s rtionship with his servants. Didn¡¯t that mean he was paying attention to her? How could he not know? When she was about to give a fake name, she¡¯d gotten flustered and identally said Yuria. Yuri could be used as a male name, so maybe that was confusing, but... How could he still think Yuri was a boy after seeing "Yuria"...? Surely he didn¡¯t think Yuri was some pervert who enjoyed cross-dressing so much that she even changed her name to a girl¡¯s one...? ...No, that couldn''t be, right? Coming up with a usible hypothesis, Yuri¡¯s pupils began to quiver. ¡°...Anyway, I¡¯m cing a lot of expectations on you.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°So. Do you have anything you¡¯d like to say?¡± ¡°...¡± What was the conversation about again? Yuri knew An was saying something. But with all the confusion in her head, not a word stuck. Yuri stammered in a panic before giving a vague reply. ¡°No. I have nothing to say.¡± ¡°That mask. You really don¡¯t intend to take it off?¡± ¡°...Yes.¡± Casually. An reached out to lift the mask. Yuri lowered her gaze, avoiding his eyes. An let out a long sigh. With a somewhat disappointed expression, An rose to his feet. An left first, taking feeble steps, as if discouraged. Left alone, Yuri¡¯s shoulders began to tremble. ¡®You don¡¯t see me as a girl? Ughhh¡­!¡¯ It was really annoying. Disgusting. It made her feel awful. Yuri clenched her trembling fist tightly, tears welling up. ¡®I can¡¯t just leave Charlotte and Julia with a guy like him!¡¯ The wariness that had briefly eased now surged back. The hatred that had nearly faded thanks to the Dark Mister¡¯s letter recharged instantly. ¡°Huh?¡± Rustle. At the sound of rustling bushes, Yuri¡¯s head whipped around. It wasn¡¯t a noise made by An. Then¡­? . . . ¡°Waaaah¡­!¡± Panting and stumbling, Charlotte and Julia fled without even paying attention to the rustling sound in the bushes. They had witnessed a shocking scene! ¡°That was Yuri just now, right? It was, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Y-Yes, I think so. But why is Yuri here¡­?¡± The face revealed beneath the mask that An had lifted. It was undoubtedly Yuri¡¯s face. It was already astonishing enough that Yuri was here. ¡°But more importantly, why is An making a move on Yuri!!!¡± ¡°Julia. Shh. Shhhh¡­¡± What shocked them even more was how An touched Yuri as if they were incredibly close. He hadn¡¯t reached out to them like that yet. How long had Yuri known An to be sofortable around him¡­? Seeing An''s uninhibited touch, as if dealing with a boy, Charlotte and Julia felt like they were going to faint from the sheer bewilderment. ¡°I think¡­ we¡¯re far enough now. Haah. Haaaah¡­¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t even run that much, and you¡¯re already out of breath?¡± ¡°Unlike you¡­ haah¡­ I don¡¯t have great stamina¡­ Huff¡­¡± ¡°But why did Yurie all the way here?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? She said she¡¯de back to rescue us. She must have thought we were being treated poorly at the Vermont estate since then. That¡¯s why she snuck in, hiding her identity.¡± ¡°Aha! So that¡¯s why the mask¡­!¡± Charlotte pped her hands, her eyes widening. Everything finally made sense. It was indeed something Yuri would do. It might have seemed a bit foolish, considering what they knew about An Vermont¡¯s true nature. But if they thought about how scared they¡¯d been of him until recently, it made sense how precarious things might have looked to an outsider. Knowing how Yuri must have felt, it made approaching her even trickier. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we tell Yuri? That we¡¯re actually doing well, despite the rumors?¡± ¡°No. We have to be careful. If it¡¯s Yuri, she might think we¡¯ve been brainwashed into speaking well of An.¡± ¡°Ah. Yeah, if it¡¯s Yuri, she might really think that¡­ So what do we do?¡± ¡°If we tell her outright, she¡¯ll get suspicious, so we have to reveal it subtly. As long as she believes we haven''t seen what''s under that mask, our words will have more credibility.¡± ¡°Credi¡­ what? Never mind! I think you''re right anyway!¡± Charlotte grasped Julia''s meaning, even if she didn¡¯t understand the word exactly. If they just sat Yuri down and tried to calmly convince her, she¡¯d probably just let it in one ear and out the other. Yuri always considered the worst-case scenario first, so she¡¯d definitely think they¡¯d been brainwashed. But if they acted like they knew nothing and subtly showed they weren¡¯t being treated poorly by An? Since it wasn¡¯t an outright attempt to convince her, Yuri wouldn¡¯t be able to suspect brainwashing. She¡¯d soon realize what kind of person An really was. ¡°Great! Then we can ease Yuri¡¯s worries!¡± ¡°Yes. And one more thing. We need to get Yuri away from An as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Remembering what they¡¯d forgotten for a moment, Charlotte''s mouth fell open. That Mister¡­ He seemed really fond of Yuri. ¡®There must be no morepetitors for Julia!¡¯ ¡®If the maids are right, An is a shady pervert who can¡¯t resist puremoner girls! We must protect Yuri from him!¡¯ Charlotte and Julia¡¯s eyes met. Though their thoughts werepletely different¡­ Their one goal was the same. The two nodded, sharing a nce. *** ¡®This awkwardness is unbearable.¡¯ The carriage set off again. The interior, which had gathered in small groups, fell into silence once more. Was it Yuri¡¯s fault for sitting there in silence with the mask on? Charlotte and Julia also seemed a bit reserved, not disying their usual vibrant selves. ¡®Seems like using the Dark Mister¡¯s influence failed.¡¯ I had thought that a man-to-man conversation might get him to open up. I had been straightforward, even throwing away my dignity as a noble. But instead, the brat had retreated like a timid girl, only strengthening the walls around him. Alright. That kid isn¡¯t just some handsome boy; he¡¯s an imitation girl. I fully understand now. Since he was the protagonist, I thought he¡¯d have the qualities of a bold man and a great hero, but it turned out he was just a cowardly and timid kid. It¡¯s clear now that I need to approach things differently. [The Evil God, ''Kali,'' is fretting, saying our apostles seem to be in a power struggle.] A power struggle? What nonsense is that? It¡¯s just an awkward atmosphere. How could this be a power struggle? Kali¡¯s judgment couldn¡¯t be trusted. Shaking my head, I sighed deeply. The children must have grown tired because soon enough, they dozed off. At first, they seemed to be sleeping peacefully, but at some point, both Charlotte and Julia began leaning closer and eventually each took one of my arms. ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± Across from me. From behind the mask, I felt Yuri¡¯s gaze piercing through me. Even though he shouldn¡¯t have been able to sense mana, the thick air of killing intent was palpable, almost suffocating. I knew well that the more I behaved like this, the more Yuri¡¯s misunderstanding and hatred would deepen... ¡®But I¡¯m sorry, your friends are already quite attached to me.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but feel an inexplicable sense of superiority welling up. [TL/N: Yuri¡¯s gender has finally been confirmed to be ¡°female.¡±] [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 88 - Dad Send All of These People Away! [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 88 - Dad Send All of These People Away! The road heading toward the North was far from smooth. Maybe it was due to the harsh environment. Though it was supposed to be a proper route, there were ces where the road was damaged or muddy. If we were just ordinary merchants, it would have been quite troublesome to get the wheels unstuck from the mud... "Oh dear. The wheel''s caught. Everyone, get off for now..." "No, there''s no need to bother. Just wait a moment, please." "...?" "Heave-ho." Sylvia, yawningzily as if annoyed, grabbed the carriage with one hand. The carriage tilted heavily and pulled out of the mud. Even the horses pulling the carriage ended up hanging in mid-air, looking bewildered. No matter how many times I saw it, her brute strength never ceased to amaze me. And just as we got back on our way... "Sniff sniff. Bandits ahead." "...What?" "Yuria. We''ll engage them. Cover me." "Yes, Instructor." Sylvia, as if she had sniffed out something, leaped off the running carriage. Yuri followed her, naturally getting off the carriage as well. Where the hell are the bandits? Momentster. There was a loud thud! Startled, I looked to see Sylvia and Yuri casually re-entering the moving carriage. "The bandits have been taken care of. You don''t need to worry." "Oh. Not worried at all. I''m actually more worried about the bandits." "They''re fine as well. There were no fatalities." "..." Sylvia and Yuri¡¯s nonchnt demeanor made me let out a hollowugh. Was this how a bandit attack usually yed out? Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be like when they suddenly block the road, arrows fly in, and chaos breaks loose? Never thought it¡¯d end without even getting to see the bandits'' faces. ¡®It¡¯s almost too reassuring.¡¯ Come to think of it, theposition of the escort team was quite impressive. A former Hero Candidate Sword Expert, a Hero (in the making), and though inexperienced, a Necromancer and a Dark Knight as well. Bringing together all of Vermont¡¯s forces was almost equivalent to a formidable army. It felt like a waste to have such power moving for a mere pittance. If their reputation rose a bit more, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for a singlemission to earn them millions. If they could quickly build their fame, I could earn enough money and then spend the rest of my lifezing around. A wife who makes good money. A stay-at-home husband. Ah, what a dream. "We¡¯re almost there." At the coachman''s announcement, I pulled the curtain aside. A high cliff came into view. No, not a cliff¡ªit was a castle wall. ¡°Wow! It¡¯s so high¡­!¡± ¡°Did people really build that?¡± Charlotte and Julia were glued to the window, gasping in amazement. Yuri also seemed a bit fidgety. Maybe he wanted to look outside as well. ¡®Don¡¯t be so stiff.¡¯ I nudged Yuri¡¯s back, and he jerked back in fright. Swish. He shrank his body, shooting a fierce re through the eyeholes of his mask, as if to ask where I was touching. Oh, right. I had to treat this guy like a youngdy... I keep forgetting. Just get over it, will you? "We¡¯ll be meeting the Grand Duke of the North soon. Be careful not to show any disrespect." "Yes!" "Understood. ...Yes." With the children''s enthusiastic replies, the carriage approached the castle gate. As soon as the Vermont crest was confirmed, the gate creaked open. ¡®Security seems ratherx?¡¯ ...Or so I thought, until I saw that once we got inside, there was another area surrounded by a wall. Thud, the gate closed behind us, trapping us in. So they have a separate area inside for security screening. Thorough indeed. It really could be called an impregnable fortress city. Guess it¡¯s time to disembark. First, I extended my arm to help Charlotte down, as she waited. Julia was trying hard to descend gracefully, holding my hand elegantly, but I ended up lifting her off instead. ...Which made Julia¡¯s cheeks puff up with frustration. ¡°Uuuu¡­¡± She clearly wanted toin, but held back, likely to avoid being disrespectful in front of the Grand Duke. What amendable child. I quickly poked Julia¡¯s cheek, making her face flush with irritation. ¡°Aaan¡­¡± ¡°The Grand Duke has arrived!¡± Julia¡¯s irritated voice was drowned out by the announcement. At that moment, the gate on the other side opened. Arge, imposing middle-aged man with a pleasant expression appeared. The Northern Grand Duke. It was Richard Friedrich. Seeing this, Sylvia and I knelt on one knee, and Charlotte and Julia, following our lead, knelt as well. ¡°Hahaha! We have some wee guests! Get up quickly! The ground is quite cold!¡± ¡°Yes. It is an honor to meet Your Grace, Grand Duke. I am always grateful for your hard work.¡± ¡°No need to be so formal. The soldiers in Ester carry enough discipline as it is.¡± He had such a cheerful personality, he seemed almost like a neighborly uncle. That didn''t mean hecked dignity, though. The sense of confidence and strength hidden beneath his seemingly rxed demeanor spoke to the authority of a royal trained in statecraft. ¡°Is this all the escort force you brought?¡± ¡°Yes. Three escorts of a simr age, and my personal knight make up the entire party.¡± ¡°Hmm. I thought you''d bring just one or two of simr age for Merilda, and fill the rest with proper guards...¡± ¡°Have you heard about the monster rampage that urred in the Arient territory, Your Grace?¡± ¡°I have. I heard about it and worried since it happened in a ce not known for monster activity. But I heard that Vermont handled it well.¡± ¡°All those who participated in that are right here.¡± ¡°Hoho! In that case, questioning the quality of your guards any further would be rude of me! My apologies!¡± The Northern Grand Dukeughed heartily and patted me on the shoulder. He seemed to have intended it to be a friendly tap, but... It felt like I¡¯d been struck by a sledgehammer, and I had to stumble from the impact. He really was a giant of a man. ¡°This won¡¯t do. I wonder if you''ll even be able to fulfill your role as a man at this rate. Eat some meat! Lots of meat! And don¡¯t skip the banquet either!¡± ¡°Yes, I will attend with gratitude.¡± ¡°Hahaha! Introduce yourselves, boys! What are you all standing around awkwardly for?¡± The door leading to the inner castle swung open. As if they¡¯d been waiting, nine young men bowed politely, greeting me. They were young men who looked just like the Grand Duke, with curly blonde hair. ¡°These are my sons! Aren¡¯t they a lot, ha ha ha!¡± ¡°They are tall and handsome. They are promising young men for the future.¡± ¡°Except, apart from fighting, they have no talents whatsoever¡­ But my youngest daughter is different! Ah, my sweet Merilda already has a head for studying and has even developed an interest in magic without any formal teaching...!¡± Before I knew it, the topic had shifted to his daughter. The Grand Duke, clearly excited, began enthusiastically boasting about his daughter, almost spitting with every word. His sons nodded along, echoing his praise. Just from listening for a short time, my head already felt dizzy and I started to feel overwhelmed. It became abundantly clear why they were called a doting father and brother. ¡°...By the way, why hasn¡¯t Merildae out yet? I remember telling her to be ready since the Count of Vermont would be arriving.¡± ¡°Well, Father, she finished getting ready a while ago, but it seems she has no intention of leaving the garden¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha. I apologize. My youngest daughter is quite shy.¡± The Grand Duke offered an awkward smile, looking troubled. It¡¯s bing pretty clear what¡¯s going on here. After having only sons, they must have cherished thete-born daughter so much that they spoiled her, resulting in her growing up stubborn and headstrong. And neither the Grand Duke nor her brothers were inclined to correct her, leading to the current situation. A peer escort, they say. It was fortunate that we had Charlotte and Julia. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to avoid trouble. ¡°We¡¯re in big trouble¡­¡± ¡°Ch-Charlotte, do you think she¡¯s going toin about us...?¡± I turned to see Charlotte and Julia whispering to each other with worried expressions. The fact that the person they had to guard was a fellow young noble was already a heavy burden. And it turned out that child was a spoiled brat, adored by the entire city? Their faces were already turning pale at the thought of whaty ahead. ¡®Making money is this tough, you know.¡¯ Rtionships with people are the hardest thing in this world. To make money, this much trouble is to be expected. I sighed deeply as I prepared to head inside. ¡°Daddy!¡± ¡°Oh, my darling Merilda! Have youe?¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Are those people from Vermont Security? I told you to send them back...!¡± ¡°Come now, don¡¯t be like that. These are the people who will escort you safely to the capital.¡± Holding up her skirt, the young girl appeared with a flourish, shrieking at the top of her lungs, her twin blond pigtails bouncing. The Grand Duke almost got down on the floor, lowering himself to meet her eye level. Unbelievable. Maybe escorting her would be more stressful and difficult than I initially thought. ...Or so I feared. ¡°You told me to hire an escort of simr age!¡± ¡°Ugh, seriously! Why¡¯d you actually go find one! I only said that because I didn¡¯t want any guards at all! Why does something like a peer escort even exist in this world!!!¡± ¡°Now, now. Staying in Ester is very dangerous, my dear.¡± ¡°Dangerous? This ce hasn¡¯t been breached by monsters or had a single fatality in a hundred years! How much did you spend on these escorts? Huh?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not something my daughter needs to worry about¡­¡± ¡°We''re already struggling financially, so why waste money on guards! You say it''s an evacuation, but it''s basically a vacation to the capital! The citizens work hard even in the cold, and I''m supposed to go y in the warm south on their tax money? Even using strategic resources like warhorses? No! I''m not going! I told you clearly, Dad! Send all of these people back!¡± ¡°Merildaaa¡­¡± Stomp, stomp, stomp, stomp. Merilda stomped off, clearly furious. Watching Merilda¡¯s retreating figure, the Grand Duke copsed on the ground, wailing. His massive back looked utterly pathetic. ¡®So it¡¯s just the overly doting father and brothers who are the problem...¡¯ A headache began to form, pounding in my temples. No matter how I looked at it, it seemed the princess was the only one here with any sense, while everyone else was out of their minds¡­ [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!